CELEX ID: 12016ME/TXT

--- ENGLISH ---

Document:
7.6.2016
EN
Official Journal of the European Union
C 202/1
CONSOLIDATED VERSIONS
OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION AND THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
(2016/C 202/01)
Table of Contents
CONSOLIDATED VERSION OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION
13
PREAMBLE
15
TITLE I
COMMON PROVISIONS
16
TITLE II
PROVISIONS ON DEMOCRATIC PRINCIPLES
20
TITLE III
PROVISIONS ON THE INSTITUTIONS
22
TITLE IV
PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED COOPERATION
27
TITLE V
GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION'S EXTERNAL ACTION AND SPECIFIC PROVISIONS ON THE COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY
28
Chapter 1
General provisions on the Union's external action
28
Chapter 2
Specific provisions on the common foreign and security policy
30
Section 1
Common provisions
30
Section 2
Provisions on the common security and defence policy
38
TITLE VI
FINAL PROVISIONS
41
CONSOLIDATED VERSION OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
47
PREAMBLE
49
PART ONE
PRINCIPLES
50
TITLE I
CATEGORIES AND AREAS OF UNION COMPETENCE
50
TITLE II
PROVISIONS HAVING GENERAL APPLICATION
53
PART TWO
NON-DISCRIMINATION AND CITIZENSHIP OF THE UNION
56
PART THREE
UNION POLICIES AND INTERNAL ACTIONS
59
TITLE I
THE INTERNAL MARKET
59
TITLE II
FREE MOVEMENT OF GOODS
59
Chapter 1
The customs union
60
Chapter 2
Customs cooperation
61
Chapter 3
Prohibition of quantitative restrictions between Member States
61
TITLE III
AGRICULTURE AND FISHERIES
62
TITLE IV
FREE MOVEMENT OF PERSONS, SERVICES AND CAPITAL
65
Chapter 1
Workers
65
Chapter 2
Right of establishment
67
Chapter 3
Services
70
Chapter 4
Capital and payments
71
TITLE V
AREA OF FREEDOM, SECURITY AND JUSTICE
73
Chapter 1
General provisions
73
Chapter 2
Policies on border checks, asylum and immigration
75
Chapter 3
Judicial cooperation in civil matters
78
Chapter 4
Judicial cooperation in criminal matters
79
Chapter 5
Police cooperation
83
TITLE VI
TRANSPORT
85
TITLE VII
COMMON RULES ON COMPETITION, TAXATION AND APPROXIMATION OF LAWS
88
Chapter 1
Rules on competition
88
Section 1
Rules applying to undertakings
88
Section 2
Aids granted by States
91
Chapter 2
Tax provisions
93
Chapter 3
Approximation of laws
94
TITLE VIII
ECONOMIC AND MONETARY POLICY
96
Chapter 1
Economic policy
97
Chapter 2
Monetary policy
102
Chapter 3
Institutional provisions
105
Chapter 4
Provisions specific to Member States whose currency is the euro
106
Chapter 5
Transitional provisions
107
TITLE IX
EMPLOYMENT
112
TITLE X
SOCIAL POLICY
114
TITLE XI
THE EUROPEAN SOCIAL FUND
119
TITLE XII
EDUCATION, VOCATIONAL TRAINING, YOUTH AND SPORT
120
TITLE XIII
CULTURE
121
TITLE XIV
PUBLIC HEALTH
122
TITLE XV
CONSUMER PROTECTION
124
TITLE XVI
TRANS-EUROPEAN NETWORKS
124
TITLE XVII
INDUSTRY
126
TITLE XVIII
ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND TERRITORIAL COHESION
127
TITLE XIX
RESEARCH AND TECHNOLOGICAL DEVELOPMENT AND SPACE
128
TITLE XX
ENVIRONMENT
132
TITLE XXI
ENERGY
134
TITLE XXII
TOURISM
135
TITLE XXIII
CIVIL PROTECTION
135
TITLE XXIV
ADMINISTRATIVE COOPERATION
136
PART FOUR
ASSOCIATION OF THE OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES
137
PART FIVE
THE UNION'S EXTERNAL ACTION
139
TITLE I
GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION'S EXTERNAL ACTION
139
TITLE II
COMMON COMMERCIAL POLICY
139
TITLE III
COOPERATION WITH THIRD COUNTRIES AND HUMANITARIAN AID
141
Chapter 1
Development cooperation
141
Chapter 2
Economic, financial and technical cooperation with third countries
142
Chapter 3
Humanitarian aid
143
TITLE IV
RESTRICTIVE MEASURES
144
TITLE V
INTERNATIONAL AGREEMENTS
144
TITLE VI
THE UNION'S RELATIONS WITH INTERNATIONAL ORGANISATIONS AND THIRD COUNTRIES AND UNION DELEGATIONS
147
TITLE VII
SOLIDARITY CLAUSE
148
PART SIX
INSTITUTIONAL AND FINANCIAL PROVISIONS
149
TITLE I
INSTITUTIONAL PROVISIONS
149
Chapter 1
The institutions
149
Section 1
The European Parliament
149
Section 2
The European Council
152
Section 3
The Council
153
Section 4
The Commission
155
Section 5
The Court of Justice of the European Union
157
Section 6
The European Central Bank
167
Section 7
The Court of Auditors
169
Chapter 2
Legal acts of the Union, adoption procedures and other provisions
171
Section 1
The legal acts of the Union
171
Section 2
Procedures for the adoption of acts and other provisions
173
Chapter 3
The Union's advisory bodies
177
Section 1
The Economic and Social Committee
177
Section 2
The Committee of the Regions
178
Chapter 4
The European Investment Bank
180
TITLE II
FINANCIAL PROVISIONS
181
Chapter 1
The Union's own resources
181
Chapter 2
The multiannual financial framework
182
Chapter 3
The Union's annual budget
183
Chapter 4
Implementation of the budget and discharge
186
Chapter 5
Common provisions
187
Chapter 6
Combatting fraud
188
TITLE III
ENHANCED COOPERATION
189
PART SEVEN
GENERAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS
192
PROTOCOLS
201
Protocol (No 1)
on the role of National Parliaments in the European Union
203
Protocol (No 2)
on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality
206
Protocol (No 3)
on the statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union
210
Protocol (No 4)
on the statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank
230
Protocol (No 5)
on the statute of the European Investment Bank
251
Protocol (No 6)
on the location of the seats of the institutions and of certain bodies, offices, agencies and departments of the European Union
265
Protocol (No 7)
on the privileges and immunities of the European Union
266
Protocol (No 8)
relating to article 6(2) of the Treaty on European Union on the accession of the Union to the European Convention on the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms
273
Protocol (No 9)
on the decision of the Council relating to the implementation of Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union between 1 November 2014 and 31 March 2017 on the one hand, and as from 1 april 2017 on the other
274
Protocol (No 10)
on permanent structured cooperation established by Article 42 of the Treaty on European Union
275
Protocol (No 11)
on Article 42 of the Treaty on European Union
278
Protocol (No 12)
on the excessive deficit procedure
279
Protocol (No 13)
on the convergence criteria
281
Protocol (No 14)
on the Euro Group
283
Protocol (No 15)
on certain provisions relating to the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland
284
Protocol (No 16)
on certain provisions relating to Denmark
287
Protocol (No 17)
on Denmark
288
Protocol (No 18)
on France
289
Protocol (No 19)
on the Schengen 
acquis
 integrated into the framework of the European Union
290
Protocol (No 20)
on the application of certain aspects of Article 26 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union to the United Kingdom and to Ireland
293
Protocol (No 21)
on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice
295
Protocol (No 22)
on the position of Denmark
298
Protocol (No 23)
on external relations of the Member states with regard to the crossing of external borders
303
Protocol (No 24)
on asylum for nationals of Member States of the European Union
304
Protocol (No 25)
on the exercise of shared competence
306
Protocol (No 26)
on services of general interest
307
Protocol (No 27)
on the internal market and competition
308
Protocol (No 28)
on economic, social and territorial cohesion
309
Protocol (No 29)
on the system of public broadcasting in the Member States
311
Protocol (No 30)
on the application of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union to Poland and to the United Kingdom
312
Protocol (No 31)
concerning imports into the European Union of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles
314
Protocol (No 32)
on the acquisition of property in Denmark
317
Protocol (No 33)
concerning Article 157 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
318
Protocol (No 34)
on special arrangements for Greenland
319
Protocol (No 35)
on Article 40.3.3 of the constitution of Ireland
320
Protocol (No 36)
on transitional provisions
321
Protocol (No 37)
on the financial consequences of the expiry of the ECSC Treaty and on the Research fund for Coal and Steel
327
ANNEXES TO THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
329
ANNEX I
List referred to in Article 38 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
331
ANNEX II
Overseas countries and territories to which the provisions of Part Four of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union Apply
334
DECLARATIONS
 annexed to the final Act of the Intergovernmental Conference which adopted the Treaty of Lisbon, signed on 13 December 2007
335
A.
DECLARATIONS CONCERNING PROVISIONS OF THE TREATIES
337
1.
Declaration concerning the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union
337
2.
Declaration on Article 6(2) of the Treaty on European Union
337
3.
Declaration on Article 8 of the Treaty on European Union
337
4.
Declaration on the composition of the European Parliament
337
5.
Declaration on the political agreement by the European Council concerning the draft Decision on the composition of the European Parliament
337
6.
Declaration on Article 15(5) and (6), Article 17(6) and (7) and Article 18 of the Treaty on European Union
338
7.
Declaration on Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
338
8.
Declaration on practical measures to be taken upon the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon as regards the Presidency of the European Council and of the Foreign Affairs Council
340
9.
Declaration on Article 16(9) of the Treaty on European Union concerning the European Council decision on the exercise of the Presidency of the Council
341
10.
Declaration on Article 17 of the Treaty on European Union
342
11.
Declaration on Article 17(6) and (7) of the Treaty on European Union
342
12.
Declaration on Article 18 of the Treaty on European Union
342
13.
Declaration concerning the common foreign and security policy
343
14.
Declaration concerning the common foreign and security policy
343
15.
Declaration on Article 27 of the Treaty on European Union
343
16.
Declaration on Article 55(2) of the Treaty on European Union
344
17.
Declaration concerning primacy
344
18.
Declaration in relation to the delimitation of competences
344
19.
Declaration on Article 8 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
345
20.
Declaration on Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
345
21.
Declaration on the protection of personal data in the fields of judicial cooperation in criminal matters and police cooperation
345
22.
Declaration on Articles 48 and 79 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
346
23.
Declaration on the second paragraph of Article 48 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
346
24.
Declaration concerning the legal personality of the European Union
346
25.
Declaration on Articles 75 and 215 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
346
26.
Declaration on non-participation by a Member State in a measure based on Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
346
27.
Declaration on Article 85(1), second subparagraph, of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
347
28.
Declaration on Article 98 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
347
29.
Declaration on Article 107(2)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
347
30.
Declaration on Article 126 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
347
31.
Declaration on Article 156 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
348
32.
Declaration on Article 168(4)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
348
33.
Declaration on Article 174 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
349
34.
Declaration on Article 179 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
349
35.
Declaration on Article 194 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
349
36.
Declaration on Article 218 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union concerning the negotiation and conclusion of international agreements by Member States relating to the area of freedom, security and justice
349
37.
Declaration on Article 222 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
349
38.
Declaration on Article 252 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union regarding the number of Advocates-General in the Court of Justice
350
39.
Declaration on Article 290 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
350
40.
Declaration on Article 329 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
350
41.
Declaration on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
350
42.
Declaration on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
351
43.
Declaration on Article 355(6) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
351
B.
DECLARATIONS CONCERNING PROTOCOLS ANNEXED TO THE TREATIES
352
44.
Declaration on Article 5 of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union
352
45.
Declaration on Article 5(2) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union
352
46.
Declaration on Article 5(3) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union
352
47.
Declaration on Article 5(3), (4) and (5) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union
352
48.
Declaration concerning the Protocol on the position of Denmark
353
49.
Declaration concerning Italy
353
50.
Declaration concerning Article 10 of the Protocol on transitional provisions
354
C.
DECLARATIONS BY MEMBER STATES
355
51.
Declaration by the Kingdom of Belgium on national Parliaments
355
52.
Declaration by the Kingdom of Belgium, the Republic of Bulgaria, the Federal Republic of Germany, the Hellenic Republic, the Kingdom of Spain, the Italian Republic, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Lithuania, the Grand-Duchy of Luxembourg, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Austria, the Portuguese Republic, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia and the Slovak Republic on the symbols of the European Union
355
53.
Declaration by the Czech Republic on the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union
355
54.
Declaration by the Federal Republic of Germany, Ireland, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Austria and the Kingdom of Sweden
356
55.
Declaration by the Kingdom of Spain and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland
356
56.
Declaration by Ireland on Article 3 of the Protocol on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice
356
57.
Declaration by the Italian Republic on the composition of the European Parliament
357
58.
Declaration by the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Hungary and the Republic of Malta on the spelling of the name of the single currency in the Treaties
357
59.
Declaration by the Kingdom of the Netherlands on Article 312 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
357
60.
Declaration by the Kingdom of the Netherlands on Article 355 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
358
61.
Declaration by the Republic of Poland on the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union
358
62.
Declaration by the Republic of Poland concerning the Protocol on the application of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union in relation to Poland and the United Kingdom
358
63.
Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on the definition of the term "nationals"
358
64.
Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on the franchise for elections to the European Parliament
358
65.
Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on Article 75 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
359
Tables of equivalences
361
Treaty on European Union
361
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
366
CONSOLIDATED VERSION OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION
PREAMBLE
HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE BELGIANS, HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN OF DENMARK, THE PRESIDENT OF THE FEDERAL REPUBLIC OF GERMANY, THE PRESIDENT OF IRELAND, THE PRESIDENT OF THE HELLENIC REPUBLIC, HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF SPAIN, THE PRESIDENT OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC, THE PRESIDENT OF THE ITALIAN REPUBLIC, HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS THE GRAND DUKE OF LUXEMBOURG, HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN OF THE NETHERLANDS, THE PRESIDENT OF THE PORTUGUESE REPUBLIC, HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN OF THE UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT BRITAIN AND NORTHERN IRELAND,
 (
1
)
RESOLVED to mark a new stage in the process of European integration undertaken with the establishment of the European Communities,
DRAWING INSPIRATION from the cultural, religious and humanist inheritance of Europe, from which have developed the universal values of the inviolable and inalienable rights of the human person, freedom, democracy, equality and the rule of law,
RECALLING the historic importance of the ending of the division of the European continent and the need to create firm bases for the construction of the future Europe,
CONFIRMING their attachment to the principles of liberty, democracy and respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms and of the rule of law,
CONFIRMING their attachment to fundamental social rights as defined in the European Social Charter signed at Turin on 18 October 1961 and in the 1989 Community Charter of the Fundamental Social Rights of Workers,
DESIRING to deepen the solidarity between their peoples while respecting their history, their culture and their traditions,
DESIRING to enhance further the democratic and efficient functioning of the institutions so as to enable them better to carry out, within a single institutional framework, the tasks entrusted to them,
RESOLVED to achieve the strengthening and the convergence of their economies and to establish an economic and monetary union including, in accordance with the provisions of this Treaty and of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, a single and stable currency,
DETERMINED to promote economic and social progress for their peoples, taking into account the principle of sustainable development and within the context of the accomplishment of the internal market and of reinforced cohesion and environmental protection, and to implement policies ensuring that advances in economic integration are accompanied by parallel progress in other fields,
RESOLVED to establish a citizenship common to nationals of their countries,
RESOLVED to implement a common foreign and security policy including the progressive framing of a common defence policy, which might lead to a common defence in accordance with the provisions of Article 42, thereby reinforcing the European identity and its independence in order to promote peace, security and progress in Europe and in the world,
RESOLVED to facilitate the free movement of persons, while ensuring the safety and security of their peoples, by establishing an area of freedom, security and justice, in accordance with the provisions of this Treaty and of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
RESOLVED to continue the process of creating an ever closer union among the peoples of Europe, in which decisions are taken as closely as possible to the citizen in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity,
IN VIEW of further steps to be taken in order to advance European integration,
(List of plenipotentiaries not reproduced)
TITLE I
COMMON PROVISIONS
Article 1
(ex Article 1 TEU)
(
2
)
By this Treaty, the HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES establish among themselves a EUROPEAN UNION, hereinafter called ‘the Union’, on which the Member States confer competences to attain objectives they have in common.
This Treaty marks a new stage in the process of creating an ever closer union among the peoples of Europe, in which decisions are taken as openly as possible and as closely as possible to the citizen.
The Union shall be founded on the present Treaty and on the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (hereinafter referred to as ‘the Treaties’). Those two Treaties shall have the same legal value. The Union shall replace and succeed the European Community.
Article 2
The Union is founded on the values of respect for human dignity, freedom, democracy, equality, the rule of law and respect for human rights, including the rights of persons belonging to minorities. These values are common to the Member States in a society in which pluralism, non-discrimination, tolerance, justice, solidarity and equality between women and men prevail.
Article 3
(ex Article 2 TEU)
1.   The Union's aim is to promote peace, its values and the well-being of its peoples.
2.   The Union shall offer its citizens an area of freedom, security and justice without internal frontiers, in which the free movement of persons is ensured in conjunction with appropriate measures with respect to external border controls, asylum, immigration and the prevention and combating of crime.
3.   The Union shall establish an internal market. It shall work for the sustainable development of Europe based on balanced economic growth and price stability, a highly competitive social market economy, aiming at full employment and social progress, and a high level of protection and improvement of the quality of the environment. It shall promote scientific and technological advance.
It shall combat social exclusion and discrimination, and shall promote social justice and protection, equality between women and men, solidarity between generations and protection of the rights of the child.
It shall promote economic, social and territorial cohesion, and solidarity among Member States.
It shall respect its rich cultural and linguistic diversity, and shall ensure that Europe's cultural heritage is safeguarded and enhanced.
4.   The Union shall establish an economic and monetary union whose currency is the euro.
5.   In its relations with the wider world, the Union shall uphold and promote its values and interests and contribute to the protection of its citizens. It shall contribute to peace, security, the sustainable development of the Earth, solidarity and mutual respect among peoples, free and fair trade, eradication of poverty and the protection of human rights, in particular the rights of the child, as well as to the strict observance and the development of international law, including respect for the principles of the United Nations Charter.
6.   The Union shall pursue its objectives by appropriate means commensurate with the competences which are conferred upon it in the Treaties.
Article 4
1.   In accordance with Article 5, competences not conferred upon the Union in the Treaties remain with the Member States.
2.   The Union shall respect the equality of Member States before the Treaties as well as their national identities, inherent in their fundamental structures, political and constitutional, inclusive of regional and local self-government. It shall respect their essential State functions, including ensuring the territorial integrity of the State, maintaining law and order and safeguarding national security. In particular, national security remains the sole responsibility of each Member State.
3.   Pursuant to the principle of sincere cooperation, the Union and the Member States shall, in full mutual respect, assist each other in carrying out tasks which flow from the Treaties.
The Member States shall take any appropriate measure, general or particular, to ensure fulfilment of the obligations arising out of the Treaties or resulting from the acts of the institutions of the Union.
The Member States shall facilitate the achievement of the Union's tasks and refrain from any measure which could jeopardise the attainment of the Union's objectives.
Article 5
(ex Article 5 TEC)
1.   The limits of Union competences are governed by the principle of conferral. The use of Union competences is governed by the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.
2.   Under the principle of conferral, the Union shall act only within the limits of the competences conferred upon it by the Member States in the Treaties to attain the objectives set out therein. Competences not conferred upon the Union in the Treaties remain with the Member States.
3.   Under the principle of subsidiarity, in areas which do not fall within its exclusive competence, the Union shall act only if and in so far as the objectives of the proposed action cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States, either at central level or at regional and local level, but can rather, by reason of the scale or effects of the proposed action, be better achieved at Union level.
The institutions of the Union shall apply the principle of subsidiarity as laid down in the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality. National Parliaments ensure compliance with the principle of subsidiarity in accordance with the procedure set out in that Protocol.
4.   Under the principle of proportionality, the content and form of Union action shall not exceed what is necessary to achieve the objectives of the Treaties.
The institutions of the Union shall apply the principle of proportionality as laid down in the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.
Article 6
(ex Article 6 TEU)
1.   The Union recognises the rights, freedoms and principles set out in the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union of 7 December 2000, as adapted at Strasbourg, on 12 December 2007, which shall have the same legal value as the Treaties.
The provisions of the Charter shall not extend in any way the competences of the Union as defined in the Treaties.
The rights, freedoms and principles in the Charter shall be interpreted in accordance with the general provisions in Title VII of the Charter governing its interpretation and application and with due regard to the explanations referred to in the Charter, that set out the sources of those provisions.
2.   The Union shall accede to the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. Such accession shall not affect the Union's competences as defined in the Treaties.
3.   Fundamental rights, as guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and as they result from the constitutional traditions common to the Member States, shall constitute general principles of the Union's law.
Article 7
(ex Article 7 TEU)
1.   On a reasoned proposal by one third of the Member States, by the European Parliament or by the European Commission, the Council, acting by a majority of four fifths of its members after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, may determine that there is a clear risk of a serious breach by a Member State of the values referred to in Article 2. Before making such a determination, the Council shall hear the Member State in question and may address recommendations to it, acting in accordance with the same procedure.
The Council shall regularly verify that the grounds on which such a determination was made continue to apply.
2.   The European Council, acting by unanimity on a proposal by one third of the Member States or by the Commission and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, may determine the existence of a serious and persistent breach by a Member State of the values referred to in Article 2, after inviting the Member State in question to submit its observations.
3.   Where a determination under paragraph 2 has been made, the Council, acting by a qualified majority, may decide to suspend certain of the rights deriving from the application of the Treaties to the Member State in question, including the voting rights of the representative of the government of that Member State in the Council. In doing so, the Council shall take into account the possible consequences of such a suspension on the rights and obligations of natural and legal persons.
The obligations of the Member State in question under the Treaties shall in any case continue to be binding on that State.
4.   The Council, acting by a qualified majority, may decide subsequently to vary or revoke measures taken under paragraph 3 in response to changes in the situation which led to their being imposed.
5.   The voting arrangements applying to the European Parliament, the European Council and the Council for the purposes of this Article are laid down in Article 354 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 8
1.   The Union shall develop a special relationship with neighbouring countries, aiming to establish an area of prosperity and good neighbourliness, founded on the values of the Union and characterised by close and peaceful relations based on cooperation.
2.   For the purposes of paragraph 1, the Union may conclude specific agreements with the countries concerned. These agreements may contain reciprocal rights and obligations as well as the possibility of undertaking activities jointly. Their implementation shall be the subject of periodic consultation.
TITLE II
PROVISIONS ON DEMOCRATIC PRINCIPLES
Article 9
In all its activities, the Union shall observe the principle of the equality of its citizens, who shall receive equal attention from its institutions, bodies, offices and agencies. Every national of a Member State shall be a citizen of the Union. Citizenship of the Union shall be additional to and not replace national citizenship.
Article 10
1.   The functioning of the Union shall be founded on representative democracy.
2.   Citizens are directly represented at Union level in the European Parliament.
Member States are represented in the European Council by their Heads of State or Government and in the Council by their governments, themselves democratically accountable either to their national Parliaments, or to their citizens.
3.   Every citizen shall have the right to participate in the democratic life of the Union. Decisions shall be taken as openly and as closely as possible to the citizen.
4.   Political parties at European level contribute to forming European political awareness and to expressing the will of citizens of the Union.
Article 11
1.   The institutions shall, by appropriate means, give citizens and representative associations the opportunity to make known and publicly exchange their views in all areas of Union action.
2.   The institutions shall maintain an open, transparent and regular dialogue with representative associations and civil society.
3.   The European Commission shall carry out broad consultations with parties concerned in order to ensure that the Union's actions are coherent and transparent.
4.   Not less than one million citizens who are nationals of a significant number of Member States may take the initiative of inviting the European Commission, within the framework of its powers, to submit any appropriate proposal on matters where citizens consider that a legal act of the Union is required for the purpose of implementing the Treaties.
The procedures and conditions required for such a citizens' initiative shall be determined in accordance with the first paragraph of Article 24 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 12
National Parliaments contribute actively to the good functioning of the Union:
(a)
through being informed by the institutions of the Union and having draft legislative acts of the Union forwarded to them in accordance with the Protocol on the role of national Parliaments in the European Union;
(b)
by seeing to it that the principle of subsidiarity is respected in accordance with the procedures provided for in the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality;
(c)
by taking part, within the framework of the area of freedom, security and justice, in the evaluation mechanisms for the implementation of the Union policies in that area, in accordance with Article 70 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and through being involved in the political monitoring of Europol and the evaluation of Eurojust's activities in accordance with Articles 88 and 85 of that Treaty;
(d)
by taking part in the revision procedures of the Treaties, in accordance with Article 48 of this Treaty;
(e)
by being notified of applications for accession to the Union, in accordance with Article 49 of this Treaty;
(f)
by taking part in the inter-parliamentary cooperation between national Parliaments and with the European Parliament, in accordance with the Protocol on the role of national Parliaments in the European Union.
TITLE III
PROVISIONS ON THE INSTITUTIONS
Article 13
1.   The Union shall have an institutional framework which shall aim to promote its values, advance its objectives, serve its interests, those of its citizens and those of the Member States, and ensure the consistency, effectiveness and continuity of its policies and actions.
The Union's institutions shall be:
—
the European Parliament,
—
the European Council,
—
the Council,
—
the European Commission (hereinafter referred to as ‘the Commission’),
—
the Court of Justice of the European Union,
—
the European Central Bank,
—
the Court of Auditors.
2.   Each institution shall act within the limits of the powers conferred on it in the Treaties, and in conformity with the procedures, conditions and objectives set out in them. The institutions shall practice mutual sincere cooperation.
3.   The provisions relating to the European Central Bank and the Court of Auditors and detailed provisions on the other institutions are set out in the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
4.   The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall be assisted by an Economic and Social Committee and a Committee of the Regions acting in an advisory capacity.
Article 14
1.   The European Parliament shall, jointly with the Council, exercise legislative and budgetary functions. It shall exercise functions of political control and consultation as laid down in the Treaties. It shall elect the President of the Commission.
2.   The European Parliament shall be composed of representatives of the Union's citizens. They shall not exceed seven hundred and fifty in number, plus the President. Representation of citizens shall be degressively proportional, with a minimum threshold of six members per Member State. No Member State shall be allocated more than ninety-six seats.
The European Council shall adopt by unanimity, on the initiative of the European Parliament and with its consent, a decision establishing the composition of the European Parliament, respecting the principles referred to in the first subparagraph.
3.   The members of the European Parliament shall be elected for a term of five years by direct universal suffrage in a free and secret ballot.
4.   The European Parliament shall elect its President and its officers from among its members.
Article 15
1.   The European Council shall provide the Union with the necessary impetus for its development and shall define the general political directions and priorities thereof. It shall not exercise legislative functions.
2.   The European Council shall consist of the Heads of State or Government of the Member States, together with its President and the President of the Commission. The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall take part in its work.
3.   The European Council shall meet twice every six months, convened by its President. When the agenda so requires, the members of the European Council may decide each to be assisted by a minister and, in the case of the President of the Commission, by a member of the Commission. When the situation so requires, the President shall convene a special meeting of the European Council.
4.   Except where the Treaties provide otherwise, decisions of the European Council shall be taken by consensus.
5.   The European Council shall elect its President, by a qualified majority, for a term of two and a half years, renewable once. In the event of an impediment or serious misconduct, the European Council can end the President's term of office in accordance with the same procedure.
6.   The President of the European Council:
(a)
shall chair it and drive forward its work;
(b)
shall ensure the preparation and continuity of the work of the European Council in cooperation with the President of the Commission, and on the basis of the work of the General Affairs Council;
(c)
shall endeavour to facilitate cohesion and consensus within the European Council;
(d)
shall present a report to the European Parliament after each of the meetings of the European Council.
The President of the European Council shall, at his level and in that capacity, ensure the external representation of the Union on issues concerning its common foreign and security policy, without prejudice to the powers of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy.
The President of the European Council shall not hold a national office.
Article 16
1.   The Council shall, jointly with the European Parliament, exercise legislative and budgetary functions. It shall carry out policy-making and coordinating functions as laid down in the Treaties.
2.   The Council shall consist of a representative of each Member State at ministerial level, who may commit the government of the Member State in question and cast its vote.
3.   The Council shall act by a qualified majority except where the Treaties provide otherwise.
4.   As from 1 November 2014, a qualified majority shall be defined as at least 55 % of the members of the Council, comprising at least fifteen of them and representing Member States comprising at least 65 % of the population of the Union.
A blocking minority must include at least four Council members, failing which the qualified majority shall be deemed attained.
The other arrangements governing the qualified majority are laid down in Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
5.   The transitional provisions relating to the definition of the qualified majority which shall be applicable until 31 October 2014 and those which shall be applicable from 1 November 2014 to 31 March 2017 are laid down in the Protocol on transitional provisions.
6.   The Council shall meet in different configurations, the list of which shall be adopted in accordance with Article 236 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
The General Affairs Council shall ensure consistency in the work of the different Council configurations. It shall prepare and ensure the follow-up to meetings of the European Council, in liaison with the President of the European Council and the Commission.
The Foreign Affairs Council shall elaborate the Union's external action on the basis of strategic guidelines laid down by the European Council and ensure that the Union's action is consistent.
7.   A Committee of Permanent Representatives of the Governments of the Member States shall be responsible for preparing the work of the Council.
8.   The Council shall meet in public when it deliberates and votes on a draft legislative act. To this end, each Council meeting shall be divided into two parts, dealing respectively with deliberations on Union legislative acts and non-legislative activities.
9.   The Presidency of Council configurations, other than that of Foreign Affairs, shall be held by Member State representatives in the Council on the basis of equal rotation, in accordance with the conditions established in accordance with Article 236 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 17
1.   The Commission shall promote the general interest of the Union and take appropriate initiatives to that end. It shall ensure the application of the Treaties, and of measures adopted by the institutions pursuant to them. It shall oversee the application of Union law under the control of the Court of Justice of the European Union. It shall execute the budget and manage programmes. It shall exercise coordinating, executive and management functions, as laid down in the Treaties. With the exception of the common foreign and security policy, and other cases provided for in the Treaties, it shall ensure the Union's external representation. It shall initiate the Union's annual and multiannual programming with a view to achieving interinstitutional agreements.
2.   Union legislative acts may only be adopted on the basis of a Commission proposal, except where the Treaties provide otherwise. Other acts shall be adopted on the basis of a Commission proposal where the Treaties so provide.
3.   The Commission's term of office shall be five years.
The members of the Commission shall be chosen on the ground of their general competence and European commitment from persons whose independence is beyond doubt.
In carrying out its responsibilities, the Commission shall be completely independent. Without prejudice to Article 18(2), the members of the Commission shall neither seek nor take instructions from any Government or other institution, body, office or entity. They shall refrain from any action incompatible with their duties or the performance of their tasks.
4.   The Commission appointed between the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon and 31 October 2014, shall consist of one national of each Member State, including its President and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy who shall be one of its Vice-Presidents.
5.   As from 1 November 2014, the Commission shall consist of a number of members, including its President and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, corresponding to two thirds of the number of Member States, unless the European Council, acting unanimously, decides to alter this number.
The members of the Commission shall be chosen from among the nationals of the Member States on the basis of a system of strictly equal rotation between the Member States, reflecting the demographic and geographical range of all the Member States. This system shall be established unanimously by the European Council in accordance with Article 244 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
6.   The President of the Commission shall:
(a)
lay down guidelines within which the Commission is to work;
(b)
decide on the internal organisation of the Commission, ensuring that it acts consistently, efficiently and as a collegiate body;
(c)
appoint Vice-Presidents, other than the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, from among the members of the Commission.
A member of the Commission shall resign if the President so requests. The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall resign, in accordance with the procedure set out in Article 18(1), if the President so requests.
7.   Taking into account the elections to the European Parliament and after having held the appropriate consultations, the European Council, acting by a qualified majority, shall propose to the European Parliament a candidate for President of the Commission. This candidate shall be elected by the European Parliament by a majority of its component members. If he does not obtain the required majority, the European Council, acting by a qualified majority, shall within one month propose a new candidate who shall be elected by the European Parliament following the same procedure.
The Council, by common accord with the President-elect, shall adopt the list of the other persons whom it proposes for appointment as members of the Commission. They shall be selected, on the basis of the suggestions made by Member States, in accordance with the criteria set out in paragraph 3, second subparagraph, and paragraph 5, second subparagraph.
The President, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the other members of the Commission shall be subject as a body to a vote of consent by the European Parliament. On the basis of this consent the Commission shall be appointed by the European Council, acting by a qualified majority.
8.   The Commission, as a body, shall be responsible to the European Parliament. In accordance with Article 234 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the European Parliament may vote on a motion of censure of the Commission. If such a motion is carried, the members of the Commission shall resign as a body and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall resign from the duties that he carries out in the Commission.
Article 18
1.   The European Council, acting by a qualified majority, with the agreement of the President of the Commission, shall appoint the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy. The European Council may end his term of office by the same procedure.
2.   The High Representative shall conduct the Union's common foreign and security policy. He shall contribute by his proposals to the development of that policy, which he shall carry out as mandated by the Council. The same shall apply to the common security and defence policy.
3.   The High Representative shall preside over the Foreign Affairs Council.
4.   The High Representative shall be one of the Vice-Presidents of the Commission. He shall ensure the consistency of the Union's external action. He shall be responsible within the Commission for responsibilities incumbent on it in external relations and for coordinating other aspects of the Union's external action. In exercising these responsibilities within the Commission, and only for these responsibilities, the High Representative shall be bound by Commission procedures to the extent that this is consistent with paragraphs 2 and 3.
Article 19
1.   The Court of Justice of the European Union shall include the Court of Justice, the General Court and specialised courts. It shall ensure that in the interpretation and application of the Treaties the law is observed.
Member States shall provide remedies sufficient to ensure effective legal protection in the fields covered by Union law.
2.   The Court of Justice shall consist of one judge from each Member State. It shall be assisted by Advocates-General.
The General Court shall include at least one judge per Member State.
The Judges and the Advocates-General of the Court of Justice and the Judges of the General Court shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond doubt and who satisfy the conditions set out in Articles 253 and 254 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. They shall be appointed by common accord of the governments of the Member States for six years. Retiring Judges and Advocates-General may be reappointed.
3.   The Court of Justice of the European Union shall, in accordance with the Treaties:
(a)
rule on actions brought by a Member State, an institution or a natural or legal person;
(b)
give preliminary rulings, at the request of courts or tribunals of the Member States, on the interpretation of Union law or the validity of acts adopted by the institutions;
(c)
rule in other cases provided for in the Treaties.
TITLE IV
PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED COOPERATION
Article 20
(ex Articles 27
a
 to 27
e
, 40 to 40
b
 and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11
a
 TEC)
1.   Member States which wish to establish enhanced cooperation between themselves within the framework of the Union's non-exclusive competences may make use of its institutions and exercise those competences by applying the relevant provisions of the Treaties, subject to the limits and in accordance with the detailed arrangements laid down in this Article and in Articles 326 to 334 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Enhanced cooperation shall aim to further the objectives of the Union, protect its interests and reinforce its integration process. Such cooperation shall be open at any time to all Member States, in accordance with Article 328 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
2.   The decision authorising enhanced cooperation shall be adopted by the Council as a last resort, when it has established that the objectives of such cooperation cannot be attained within a reasonable period by the Union as a whole, and provided that at least nine Member States participate in it. The Council shall act in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 329 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
3.   All members of the Council may participate in its deliberations, but only members of the Council representing the Member States participating in enhanced cooperation shall take part in the vote. The voting rules are set out in Article 330 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
4.   Acts adopted in the framework of enhanced cooperation shall bind only participating Member States. They shall not be regarded as part of the 
acquis
 which has to be accepted by candidate States for accession to the Union.
TITLE V
GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION'S EXTERNAL ACTION AND SPECIFIC PROVISIONS ON THE COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY
CHAPTER 1
GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION'S EXTERNAL ACTION
Article 21
1.   The Union's action on the international scene shall be guided by the principles which have inspired its own creation, development and enlargement, and which it seeks to advance in the wider world: democracy, the rule of law, the universality and indivisibility of human rights and fundamental freedoms, respect for human dignity, the principles of equality and solidarity, and respect for the principles of the United Nations Charter and international law.
The Union shall seek to develop relations and build partnerships with third countries, and international, regional or global organisations which share the principles referred to in the first subparagraph. It shall promote multilateral solutions to common problems, in particular in the framework of the United Nations.
2.   The Union shall define and pursue common policies and actions, and shall work for a high degree of cooperation in all fields of international relations, in order to:
(a)
safeguard its values, fundamental interests, security, independence and integrity;
(b)
consolidate and support democracy, the rule of law, human rights and the principles of international law;
(c)
preserve peace, prevent conflicts and strengthen international security, in accordance with the purposes and principles of the United Nations Charter, with the principles of the Helsinki Final Act and with the aims of the Charter of Paris, including those relating to external borders;
(d)
foster the sustainable economic, social and environmental development of developing countries, with the primary aim of eradicating poverty;
(e)
encourage the integration of all countries into the world economy, including through the progressive abolition of restrictions on international trade;
(f)
help develop international measures to preserve and improve the quality of the environment and the sustainable management of global natural resources, in order to ensure sustainable development;
(g)
assist populations, countries and regions confronting natural or man-made disasters; and
(h)
promote an international system based on stronger multilateral cooperation and good global governance.
3.   The Union shall respect the principles and pursue the objectives set out in paragraphs 1 and 2 in the development and implementation of the different areas of the Union's external action covered by this Title and by Part Five of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and of the external aspects of its other policies.
The Union shall ensure consistency between the different areas of its external action and between these and its other policies. The Council and the Commission, assisted by the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, shall ensure that consistency and shall cooperate to that effect.
Article 22
1.   On the basis of the principles and objectives set out in Article 21, the European Council shall identify the strategic interests and objectives of the Union.
Decisions of the European Council on the strategic interests and objectives of the Union shall relate to the common foreign and security policy and to other areas of the external action of the Union. Such decisions may concern the relations of the Union with a specific country or region or may be thematic in approach. They shall define their duration, and the means to be made available by the Union and the Member States.
The European Council shall act unanimously on a recommendation from the Council, adopted by the latter under the arrangements laid down for each area. Decisions of the European Council shall be implemented in accordance with the procedures provided for in the Treaties.
2.   The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, for the area of common foreign and security policy, and the Commission, for other areas of external action, may submit joint proposals to the Council.
CHAPTER 2
SPECIFIC PROVISIONS ON THE COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY
SECTION 1
COMMON PROVISIONS
Article 23
The Union's action on the international scene, pursuant to this Chapter, shall be guided by the principles, shall pursue the objectives of, and be conducted in accordance with, the general provisions laid down in Chapter 1.
Article 24
(ex Article 11 TEU)
1.   The Union's competence in matters of common foreign and security policy shall cover all areas of foreign policy and all questions relating to the Union's security, including the progressive framing of a common defence policy that might lead to a common defence.
The common foreign and security policy is subject to specific rules and procedures. It shall be defined and implemented by the European Council and the Council acting unanimously, except where the Treaties provide otherwise. The adoption of legislative acts shall be excluded. The common foreign and security policy shall be put into effect by the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and by Member States, in accordance with the Treaties. The specific role of the European Parliament and of the Commission in this area is defined by the Treaties. The Court of Justice of the European Union shall not have jurisdiction with respect to these provisions, with the exception of its jurisdiction to monitor compliance with Article 40 of this Treaty and to review the legality of certain decisions as provided for by the second paragraph of Article 275 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
2.   Within the framework of the principles and objectives of its external action, the Union shall conduct, define and implement a common foreign and security policy, based on the development of mutual political solidarity among Member States, the identification of questions of general interest and the achievement of an ever-increasing degree of convergence of Member States' actions.
3.   The Member States shall support the Union's external and security policy actively and unreservedly in a spirit of loyalty and mutual solidarity and shall comply with the Union's action in this area.
The Member States shall work together to enhance and develop their mutual political solidarity. They shall refrain from any action which is contrary to the interests of the Union or likely to impair its effectiveness as a cohesive force in international relations.
The Council and the High Representative shall ensure compliance with these principles.
Article 25
(ex Article 12 TEU)
The Union shall conduct the common foreign and security policy by:
(a)
defining the general guidelines;
(b)
adopting decisions defining:
(i)
actions to be undertaken by the Union;
(ii)
positions to be taken by the Union;
(iii)
arrangements for the implementation of the decisions referred to in points (i) and (ii);
and by
(c)
strengthening systematic cooperation between Member States in the conduct of policy.
Article 26
(ex Article 13 TEU)
1.   The European Council shall identify the Union's strategic interests, determine the objectives of and define general guidelines for the common foreign and security policy, including for matters with defence implications. It shall adopt the necessary decisions.
If international developments so require, the President of the European Council shall convene an extraordinary meeting of the European Council in order to define the strategic lines of the Union's policy in the face of such developments.
2.   The Council shall frame the common foreign and security policy and take the decisions necessary for defining and implementing it on the basis of the general guidelines and strategic lines defined by the European Council.
The Council and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall ensure the unity, consistency and effectiveness of action by the Union.
3.   The common foreign and security policy shall be put into effect by the High Representative and by the Member States, using national and Union resources.
Article 27
1.   The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, who shall chair the Foreign Affairs Council, shall contribute through his proposals to the development of the common foreign and security policy and shall ensure implementation of the decisions adopted by the European Council and the Council.
2.   The High Representative shall represent the Union for matters relating to the common foreign and security policy. He shall conduct political dialogue with third parties on the Union's behalf and shall express the Union's position in international organisations and at international conferences.
3.   In fulfilling his mandate, the High Representative shall be assisted by a European External Action Service. This service shall work in cooperation with the diplomatic services of the Member States and shall comprise officials from relevant departments of the General Secretariat of the Council and of the Commission as well as staff seconded from national diplomatic services of the Member States. The organisation and functioning of the European External Action Service shall be established by a decision of the Council. The Council shall act on a proposal from the High Representative after consulting the European Parliament and after obtaining the consent of the Commission.
Article 28
(ex Article 14 TEU)
1.   Where the international situation requires operational action by the Union, the Council shall adopt the necessary decisions. They shall lay down their objectives, scope, the means to be made available to the Union, if necessary their duration, and the conditions for their implementation.
If there is a change in circumstances having a substantial effect on a question subject to such a decision, the Council shall review the principles and objectives of that decision and take the necessary decisions.
2.   Decisions referred to in paragraph 1 shall commit the Member States in the positions they adopt and in the conduct of their activity.
3.   Whenever there is any plan to adopt a national position or take national action pursuant to a decision as referred to in paragraph 1, information shall be provided by the Member State concerned in time to allow, if necessary, for prior consultations within the Council. The obligation to provide prior information shall not apply to measures which are merely a national transposition of Council decisions.
4.   In cases of imperative need arising from changes in the situation and failing a review of the Council decision as referred to in paragraph 1, Member States may take the necessary measures as a matter of urgency having regard to the general objectives of that decision. The Member State concerned shall inform the Council immediately of any such measures.
5.   Should there be any major difficulties in implementing a decision as referred to in this Article, a Member State shall refer them to the Council which shall discuss them and seek appropriate solutions. Such solutions shall not run counter to the objectives of the decision referred to in paragraph 1 or impair its effectiveness.
Article 29
(ex Article 15 TEU)
The Council shall adopt decisions which shall define the approach of the Union to a particular matter of a geographical or thematic nature. Member States shall ensure that their national policies conform to the Union positions.
Article 30
(ex Article 22 TEU)
1.   Any Member State, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, or the High Representative with the Commission's support, may refer any question relating to the common foreign and security policy to the Council and may submit to it, respectively, initiatives or proposals.
2.   In cases requiring a rapid decision, the High Representative, of his own motion, or at the request of a Member State, shall convene an extraordinary Council meeting within 48 hours or, in an emergency, within a shorter period.
Article 31
(ex Article 23 TEU)
1.   Decisions under this Chapter shall be taken by the European Council and the Council acting unanimously, except where this Chapter provides otherwise. The adoption of legislative acts shall be excluded.
When abstaining in a vote, any member of the Council may qualify its abstention by making a formal declaration under the present subparagraph. In that case, it shall not be obliged to apply the decision, but shall accept that the decision commits the Union. In a spirit of mutual solidarity, the Member State concerned shall refrain from any action likely to conflict with or impede Union action based on that decision and the other Member States shall respect its position. If the members of the Council qualifying their abstention in this way represent at least one third of the Member States comprising at least one third of the population of the Union, the decision shall not be adopted.
2.   By derogation from the provisions of paragraph 1, the Council shall act by qualified majority:
—
when adopting a decision defining a Union action or position on the basis of a decision of the European Council relating to the Union's strategic interests and objectives, as referred to in Article 22(1),
—
when adopting a decision defining a Union action or position, on a proposal which the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy has presented following a specific request from the European Council, made on its own initiative or that of the High Representative,
—
when adopting any decision implementing a decision defining a Union action or position,
—
when appointing a special representative in accordance with Article 33.
If a member of the Council declares that, for vital and stated reasons of national policy, it intends to oppose the adoption of a decision to be taken by qualified majority, a vote shall not be taken. The High Representative will, in close consultation with the Member State involved, search for a solution acceptable to it. If he does not succeed, the Council may, acting by a qualified majority, request that the matter be referred to the European Council for a decision by unanimity.
3.   The European Council may unanimously adopt a decision stipulating that the Council shall act by a qualified majority in cases other than those referred to in paragraph 2.
4.   Paragraphs 2 and 3 shall not apply to decisions having military or defence implications.
5.   For procedural questions, the Council shall act by a majority of its members.
Article 32
(ex Article 16 TEU)
Member States shall consult one another within the European Council and the Council on any matter of foreign and security policy of general interest in order to determine a common approach. Before undertaking any action on the international scene or entering into any commitment which could affect the Union's interests, each Member State shall consult the others within the European Council or the Council. Member States shall ensure, through the convergence of their actions, that the Union is able to assert its interests and values on the international scene. Member States shall show mutual solidarity.
When the European Council or the Council has defined a common approach of the Union within the meaning of the first paragraph, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the Member States shall coordinate their activities within the Council.
The diplomatic missions of the Member States and the Union delegations in third countries and at international organisations shall cooperate and shall contribute to formulating and implementing the common approach.
Article 33
(ex Article 18 TEU)
The Council may, on a proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, appoint a special representative with a mandate in relation to particular policy issues. The special representative shall carry out his mandate under the authority of the High Representative.
Article 34
(ex Article 19 TEU)
1.   Member States shall coordinate their action in international organisations and at international conferences. They shall uphold the Union's positions in such forums. The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall organise this coordination.
In international organisations and at international conferences where not all the Member States participate, those which do take part shall uphold the Union's positions.
2.   In accordance with Article 24(3), Member States represented in international organisations or international conferences where not all the Member States participate shall keep the other Member States and the High Representative informed of any matter of common interest.
Member States which are also members of the United Nations Security Council will concert and keep the other Member States and the High Representative fully informed. Member States which are members of the Security Council will, in the execution of their functions, defend the positions and the interests of the Union, without prejudice to their responsibilities under the provisions of the United Nations Charter.
When the Union has defined a position on a subject which is on the United Nations Security Council agenda, those Member States which sit on the Security Council shall request that the High Representative be invited to present the Union's position.
Article 35
(ex Article 20 TEU)
The diplomatic and consular missions of the Member States and the Union delegations in third countries and international conferences, and their representations to international organisations, shall cooperate in ensuring that decisions defining Union positions and actions adopted pursuant to this Chapter are complied with and implemented.
They shall step up cooperation by exchanging information and carrying out joint assessments.
They shall contribute to the implementation of the right of citizens of the Union to protection in the territory of third countries as referred to in Article 20(2)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and of the measures adopted pursuant to Article 23 of that Treaty.
Article 36
(ex Article 21 TEU)
The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall regularly consult the European Parliament on the main aspects and the basic choices of the common foreign and security policy and the common security and defence policy and inform it of how those policies evolve. He shall ensure that the views of the European Parliament are duly taken into consideration. Special representatives may be involved in briefing the European Parliament.
The European Parliament may address questions or make recommendations to the Council or the High Representative. Twice a year it shall hold a debate on progress in implementing the common foreign and security policy, including the common security and defence policy.
Article 37
(ex Article 24 TEU)
The Union may conclude agreements with one or more States or international organisations in areas covered by this Chapter.
Article 38
(ex Article 25 TEU)
Without prejudice to Article 240 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, a Political and Security Committee shall monitor the international situation in the areas covered by the common foreign and security policy and contribute to the definition of policies by delivering opinions to the Council at the request of the Council or of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy or on its own initiative. It shall also monitor the implementation of agreed policies, without prejudice to the powers of the High Representative.
Within the scope of this Chapter, the Political and Security Committee shall exercise, under the responsibility of the Council and of the High Representative, the political control and strategic direction of the crisis management operations referred to in Article 43.
The Council may authorise the Committee, for the purpose and for the duration of a crisis management operation, as determined by the Council, to take the relevant decisions concerning the political control and strategic direction of the operation.
Article 39
In accordance with Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and by way of derogation from paragraph 2 thereof, the Council shall adopt a decision laying down the rules relating to the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of this Chapter, and the rules relating to the free movement of such data. Compliance with these rules shall be subject to the control of independent authorities.
Article 40
(ex Article 47 TEU)
The implementation of the common foreign and security policy shall not affect the application of the procedures and the extent of the powers of the institutions laid down by the Treaties for the exercise of the Union competences referred to in Articles 3 to 6 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Similarly, the implementation of the policies listed in those Articles shall not affect the application of the procedures and the extent of the powers of the institutions laid down by the Treaties for the exercise of the Union competences under this Chapter.
Article 41
(ex Article 28 TEU)
1.   Administrative expenditure to which the implementation of this Chapter gives rise for the institutions shall be charged to the Union budget.
2.   Operating expenditure to which the implementation of this Chapter gives rise shall also be charged to the Union budget, except for such expenditure arising from operations having military or defence implications and cases where the Council acting unanimously decides otherwise.
In cases where expenditure is not charged to the Union budget, it shall be charged to the Member States in accordance with the gross national product scale, unless the Council acting unanimously decides otherwise. As for expenditure arising from operations having military or defence implications, Member States whose representatives in the Council have made a formal declaration under Article 31(1), second subparagraph, shall not be obliged to contribute to the financing thereof.
3.   The Council shall adopt a decision establishing the specific procedures for guaranteeing rapid access to appropriations in the Union budget for urgent financing of initiatives in the framework of the common foreign and security policy, and in particular for preparatory activities for the tasks referred to in Article 42(1) and Article 43. It shall act after consulting the European Parliament.
Preparatory activities for the tasks referred to in Article 42(1) and Article 43 which are not charged to the Union budget shall be financed by a start-up fund made up of Member States' contributions.
The Council shall adopt by a qualified majority, on a proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, decisions establishing:
(a)
the procedures for setting up and financing the start-up fund, in particular the amounts allocated to the fund;
(b)
the procedures for administering the start-up fund;
(c)
the financial control procedures.
When the task planned in accordance with Article 42(1) and Article 43 cannot be charged to the Union budget, the Council shall authorise the High Representative to use the fund. The High Representative shall report to the Council on the implementation of this remit.
SECTION 2
PROVISIONS ON THE COMMON SECURITY AND DEFENCE POLICY
Article 42
(ex Article 17 TEU)
1.   The common security and defence policy shall be an integral part of the common foreign and security policy. It shall provide the Union with an operational capacity drawing on civilian and military assets. The Union may use them on missions outside the Union for peace-keeping, conflict prevention and strengthening international security in accordance with the principles of the United Nations Charter. The performance of these tasks shall be undertaken using capabilities provided by the Member States.
2.   The common security and defence policy shall include the progressive framing of a common Union defence policy. This will lead to a common defence, when the European Council, acting unanimously, so decides. It shall in that case recommend to the Member States the adoption of such a decision in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
The policy of the Union in accordance with this Section shall not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of certain Member States and shall respect the obligations of certain Member States, which see their common defence realised in the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation (NATO), under the North Atlantic Treaty and be compatible with the common security and defence policy established within that framework.
3.   Member States shall make civilian and military capabilities available to the Union for the implementation of the common security and defence policy, to contribute to the objectives defined by the Council. Those Member States which together establish multinational forces may also make them available to the common security and defence policy.
Member States shall undertake progressively to improve their military capabilities. The Agency in the field of defence capabilities development, research, acquisition and armaments (hereinafter referred to as ‘the European Defence Agency’) shall identify operational requirements, shall promote measures to satisfy those requirements, shall contribute to identifying and, where appropriate, implementing any measure needed to strengthen the industrial and technological base of the defence sector, shall participate in defining a European capabilities and armaments policy, and shall assist the Council in evaluating the improvement of military capabilities.
4.   Decisions relating to the common security and defence policy, including those initiating a mission as referred to in this Article, shall be adopted by the Council acting unanimously on a proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy or an initiative from a Member State. The High Representative may propose the use of both national resources and Union instruments, together with the Commission where appropriate.
5.   The Council may entrust the execution of a task, within the Union framework, to a group of Member States in order to protect the Union's values and serve its interests. The execution of such a task shall be governed by Article 44.
6.   Those Member States whose military capabilities fulfil higher criteria and which have made more binding commitments to one another in this area with a view to the most demanding missions shall establish permanent structured cooperation within the Union framework. Such cooperation shall be governed by Article 46. It shall not affect the provisions of Article 43.
7.   If a Member State is the victim of armed aggression on its territory, the other Member States shall have towards it an obligation of aid and assistance by all the means in their power, in accordance with Article 51 of the United Nations Charter. This shall not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of certain Member States.
Commitments and cooperation in this area shall be consistent with commitments under the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation, which, for those States which are members of it, remains the foundation of their collective defence and the forum for its implementation.
Article 43
1.   The tasks referred to in Article 42(1), in the course of which the Union may use civilian and military means, shall include joint disarmament operations, humanitarian and rescue tasks, military advice and assistance tasks, conflict prevention and peace-keeping tasks, tasks of combat forces in crisis management, including peace-making and post-conflict stabilisation. All these tasks may contribute to the fight against terrorism, including by supporting third countries in combating terrorism in their territories.
2.   The Council shall adopt decisions relating to the tasks referred to in paragraph 1, defining their objectives and scope and the general conditions for their implementation. The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, acting under the authority of the Council and in close and constant contact with the Political and Security Committee, shall ensure coordination of the civilian and military aspects of such tasks.
Article 44
1.   Within the framework of the decisions adopted in accordance with Article 43, the Council may entrust the implementation of a task to a group of Member States which are willing and have the necessary capability for such a task. Those Member States, in association with the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, shall agree among themselves on the management of the task.
2.   Member States participating in the task shall keep the Council regularly informed of its progress on their own initiative or at the request of another Member State. Those States shall inform the Council immediately should the completion of the task entail major consequences or require amendment of the objective, scope and conditions determined for the task in the decisions referred to in paragraph 1. In such cases, the Council shall adopt the necessary decisions.
Article 45
1.   The European Defence Agency referred to in Article 42(3), subject to the authority of the Council, shall have as its task to:
(a)
contribute to identifying the Member States' military capability objectives and evaluating observance of the capability commitments given by the Member States;
(b)
promote harmonisation of operational needs and adoption of effective, compatible procurement methods;
(c)
propose multilateral projects to fulfil the objectives in terms of military capabilities, ensure coordination of the programmes implemented by the Member States and management of specific cooperation programmes;
(d)
support defence technology research, and coordinate and plan joint research activities and the study of technical solutions meeting future operational needs;
(e)
contribute to identifying and, if necessary, implementing any useful measure for strengthening the industrial and technological base of the defence sector and for improving the effectiveness of military expenditure.
2.   The European Defence Agency shall be open to all Member States wishing to be part of it. The Council, acting by a qualified majority, shall adopt a decision defining the Agency's statute, seat and operational rules. That decision should take account of the level of effective participation in the Agency's activities. Specific groups shall be set up within the Agency bringing together Member States engaged in joint projects. The Agency shall carry out its tasks in liaison with the Commission where necessary.
Article 46
1.   Those Member States which wish to participate in the permanent structured cooperation referred to in Article 42(6), which fulfil the criteria and have made the commitments on military capabilities set out in the Protocol on permanent structured cooperation, shall notify their intention to the Council and to the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy.
2.   Within three months following the notification referred to in paragraph 1 the Council shall adopt a decision establishing permanent structured cooperation and determining the list of participating Member States. The Council shall act by a qualified majority after consulting the High Representative.
3.   Any Member State which, at a later stage, wishes to participate in the permanent structured cooperation shall notify its intention to the Council and to the High Representative.
The Council shall adopt a decision confirming the participation of the Member State concerned which fulfils the criteria and makes the commitments referred to in Articles 1 and 2 of the Protocol on permanent structured cooperation. The Council shall act by a qualified majority after consulting the High Representative. Only members of the Council representing the participating Member States shall take part in the vote.
A qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
4.   If a participating Member State no longer fulfils the criteria or is no longer able to meet the commitments referred to in Articles 1 and 2 of the Protocol on permanent structured cooperation, the Council may adopt a decision suspending the participation of the Member State concerned.
The Council shall act by a qualified majority. Only members of the Council representing the participating Member States, with the exception of the Member State in question, shall take part in the vote.
A qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
5.   Any participating Member State which wishes to withdraw from permanent structured cooperation shall notify its intention to the Council, which shall take note that the Member State in question has ceased to participate.
6.   The decisions and recommendations of the Council within the framework of permanent structured cooperation, other than those provided for in paragraphs 2 to 5, shall be adopted by unanimity. For the purposes of this paragraph, unanimity shall be constituted by the votes of the representatives of the participating Member States only.
TITLE VI
FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 47
The Union shall have legal personality.
Article 48
(ex Article 48 TEU)
1.   The Treaties may be amended in accordance with an ordinary revision procedure. They may also be amended in accordance with simplified revision procedures.
2.   The Government of any Member State, the European Parliament or the Commission may submit to the Council proposals for the amendment of the Treaties. These proposals may, 
inter alia
, serve either to increase or to reduce the competences conferred on the Union in the Treaties. These proposals shall be submitted to the European Council by the Council and the national Parliaments shall be notified.
3.   If the European Council, after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, adopts by a simple majority a decision in favour of examining the proposed amendments, the President of the European Council shall convene a Convention composed of representatives of the national Parliaments, of the Heads of State or Government of the Member States, of the European Parliament and of the Commission. The European Central Bank shall also be consulted in the case of institutional changes in the monetary area. The Convention shall examine the proposals for amendments and shall adopt by consensus a recommendation to a conference of representatives of the governments of the Member States as provided for in paragraph 4.
The European Council may decide by a simple majority, after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, not to convene a Convention should this not be justified by the extent of the proposed amendments. In the latter case, the European Council shall define the terms of reference for a conference of representatives of the governments of the Member States.
4.   A conference of representatives of the governments of the Member States shall be convened by the President of the Council for the purpose of determining by common accord the amendments to be made to the Treaties.
The amendments shall enter into force after being ratified by all the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
5.   If, two years after the signature of a treaty amending the Treaties, four fifths of the Member States have ratified it and one or more Member States have encountered difficulties in proceeding with ratification, the matter shall be referred to the European Council.
6.   The Government of any Member State, the European Parliament or the Commission may submit to the European Council proposals for revising all or part of the provisions of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union relating to the internal policies and action of the Union.
The European Council may adopt a decision amending all or part of the provisions of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The European Council shall act by unanimity after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, and the European Central Bank in the case of institutional changes in the monetary area. That decision shall not enter into force until it is approved by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
The decision referred to in the second subparagraph shall not increase the competences conferred on the Union in the Treaties.
7.   Where the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Title V of this Treaty provides for the Council to act by unanimity in a given area or case, the European Council may adopt a decision authorising the Council to act by a qualified majority in that area or in that case. This subparagraph shall not apply to decisions with military implications or those in the area of defence.
Where the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union provides for legislative acts to be adopted by the Council in accordance with a special legislative procedure, the European Council may adopt a decision allowing for the adoption of such acts in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure.
Any initiative taken by the European Council on the basis of the first or the second subparagraph shall be notified to the national Parliaments. If a national Parliament makes known its opposition within six months of the date of such notification, the decision referred to in the first or the second subparagraph shall not be adopted. In the absence of opposition, the European Council may adopt the decision.
For the adoption of the decisions referred to in the first and second subparagraphs, the European Council shall act by unanimity after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, which shall be given by a majority of its component members.
Article 49
(ex Article 49 TEU)
Any European State which respects the values referred to in Article 2 and is committed to promoting them may apply to become a member of the Union. The European Parliament and national Parliaments shall be notified of this application. The applicant State shall address its application to the Council, which shall act unanimously after consulting the Commission and after receiving the consent of the European Parliament, which shall act by a majority of its component members. The conditions of eligibility agreed upon by the European Council shall be taken into account.
The conditions of admission and the adjustments to the Treaties on which the Union is founded, which such admission entails, shall be the subject of an agreement between the Member States and the applicant State. This agreement shall be submitted for ratification by all the contracting States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
Article 50
1.   Any Member State may decide to withdraw from the Union in accordance with its own constitutional requirements.
2.   A Member State which decides to withdraw shall notify the European Council of its intention. In the light of the guidelines provided by the European Council, the Union shall negotiate and conclude an agreement with that State, setting out the arrangements for its withdrawal, taking account of the framework for its future relationship with the Union. That agreement shall be negotiated in accordance with Article 218(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. It shall be concluded on behalf of the Union by the Council, acting by a qualified majority, after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
3.   The Treaties shall cease to apply to the State in question from the date of entry into force of the withdrawal agreement or, failing that, two years after the notification referred to in paragraph 2, unless the European Council, in agreement with the Member State concerned, unanimously decides to extend this period.
4.   For the purposes of paragraphs 2 and 3, the member of the European Council or of the Council representing the withdrawing Member State shall not participate in the discussions of the European Council or Council or in decisions concerning it.
A qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(b) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
5.   If a State which has withdrawn from the Union asks to rejoin, its request shall be subject to the procedure referred to in Article 49.
Article 51
The Protocols and Annexes to the Treaties shall form an integral part thereof.
Article 52
1.   The Treaties shall apply to the Kingdom of Belgium, the Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, the Kingdom of Denmark, the Federal Republic of Germany, the Republic of Estonia, Ireland, the Hellenic Republic, the Kingdom of Spain, the French Republic, the Republic of Croatia, the Italian Republic, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Kingdom of the Netherlands, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Poland, the Portuguese Republic, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia, the Slovak Republic, the Republic of Finland, the Kingdom of Sweden and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland.
2.   The territorial scope of the Treaties is specified in Article 355 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 53
(ex Article 51 TEU)
This Treaty is concluded for an unlimited period.
Article 54
(ex Article 52 TEU)
1.   This Treaty shall be ratified by the High Contracting Parties in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements. The instruments of ratification shall be deposited with the Government of the Italian Republic.
2.   This Treaty shall enter into force on 1 January 1993, provided that all the Instruments of ratification have been deposited, or, failing that, on the first day of the month following the deposit of the Instrument of ratification by the last signatory State to take this step.
Article 55
(ex Article 53 TEU)
1.   This Treaty, drawn up in a single original in the Bulgarian, Croatian, Czech, Danish, Dutch, English, Estonian, Finnish, French, German, Greek, Hungarian, Irish, Italian, Latvian, Lithuanian, Maltese, Polish, Portuguese, Romanian, Slovak, Slovenian, Spanish and Swedish languages, the texts in each of these languages being equally authentic, shall be deposited in the archives of the Government of the Italian Republic, which will transmit a certified copy to each of the governments of the other signatory States.
2.   This Treaty may also be translated into any other languages as determined by Member States among those which, in accordance with their constitutional order, enjoy official status in all or part of their territory. A certified copy of such translations shall be provided by the Member States concerned to be deposited in the archives of the Council.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the undersigned Plenipotentiaries have signed this Treaty.
Done at Maastricht on the seventh day of February in the year one thousand nine hundred and ninety-two.
(
List of signatories not reproduced
)
(
1
)
  The Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, the Republic of Estonia, the Republic of Croatia, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Poland, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia, the Slovak Republic, the Republic of Finland and the Kingdom of Sweden have since become members of the European Union.
(
2
)
  These references are merely indicative. For more ample information, please refer to the tables of equivalences between the old and the new numbering of the Treaties.
CONSOLIDATED VERSION OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
PREAMBLE
HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE BELGIANS, THE PRESIDENT OF THE FEDERAL REPUBLIC OF GERMANY, THE PRESIDENT OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC, THE PRESIDENT OF THE ITALIAN REPUBLIC, HER ROYAL HIGHNESS THE GRAND DUCHESS OF LUXEMBOURG, HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN OF THE NETHERLANDS,
 (
1
)
DETERMINED to lay the foundations of an ever closer union among the peoples of Europe,
RESOLVED to ensure the economic and social progress of their States by common action to eliminate the barriers which divide Europe,
AFFIRMING as the essential objective of their efforts the constant improvements of the living and working conditions of their peoples,
RECOGNISING that the removal of existing obstacles calls for concerted action in order to guarantee steady expansion, balanced trade and fair competition,
ANXIOUS to strengthen the unity of their economies and to ensure their harmonious development by reducing the differences existing between the various regions and the backwardness of the less favoured regions,
DESIRING to contribute, by means of a common commercial policy, to the progressive abolition of restrictions on international trade,
INTENDING to confirm the solidarity which binds Europe and the overseas countries and desiring to ensure the development of their prosperity, in accordance with the principles of the Charter of the United Nations,
RESOLVED by thus pooling their resources to preserve and strengthen peace and liberty, and calling upon the other peoples of Europe who share their ideal to join in their efforts,
DETERMINED to promote the development of the highest possible level of knowledge for their peoples through a wide access to education and through its continuous updating,
(List of plenipotentiaries not reproduced)
PART ONE
PRINCIPLES
Article 1
1.   This Treaty organises the functioning of the Union and determines the areas of, delimitation of, and arrangements for exercising its competences.
2.   This Treaty and the Treaty on European Union constitute the Treaties on which the Union is founded. These two Treaties, which have the same legal value, shall be referred to as ‘the Treaties’.
TITLE I
CATEGORIES AND AREAS OF UNION COMPETENCE
Article 2
1.   When the Treaties confer on the Union exclusive competence in a specific area, only the Union may legislate and adopt legally binding acts, the Member States being able to do so themselves only if so empowered by the Union or for the implementation of Union acts.
2.   When the Treaties confer on the Union a competence shared with the Member States in a specific area, the Union and the Member States may legislate and adopt legally binding acts in that area. The Member States shall exercise their competence to the extent that the Union has not exercised its competence. The Member States shall again exercise their competence to the extent that the Union has decided to cease exercising its competence.
3.   The Member States shall coordinate their economic and employment policies within arrangements as determined by this Treaty, which the Union shall have competence to provide.
4.   The Union shall have competence, in accordance with the provisions of the Treaty on European Union, to define and implement a common foreign and security policy, including the progressive framing of a common defence policy.
5.   In certain areas and under the conditions laid down in the Treaties, the Union shall have competence to carry out actions to support, coordinate or supplement the actions of the Member States, without thereby superseding their competence in these areas.
Legally binding acts of the Union adopted on the basis of the provisions of the Treaties relating to these areas shall not entail harmonisation of Member States' laws or regulations.
6.   The scope of and arrangements for exercising the Union's competences shall be determined by the provisions of the Treaties relating to each area.
Article 3
1.   The Union shall have exclusive competence in the following areas:
(a)
customs union;
(b)
the establishing of the competition rules necessary for the functioning of the internal market;
(c)
monetary policy for the Member States whose currency is the euro;
(d)
the conservation of marine biological resources under the common fisheries policy;
(e)
common commercial policy.
2.   The Union shall also have exclusive competence for the conclusion of an international agreement when its conclusion is provided for in a legislative act of the Union or is necessary to enable the Union to exercise its internal competence, or in so far as its conclusion may affect common rules or alter their scope.
Article 4
1.   The Union shall share competence with the Member States where the Treaties confer on it a competence which does not relate to the areas referred to in Articles 3 and 6.
2.   Shared competence between the Union and the Member States applies in the following principal areas:
(a)
internal market;
(b)
social policy, for the aspects defined in this Treaty;
(c)
economic, social and territorial cohesion;
(d)
agriculture and fisheries, excluding the conservation of marine biological resources;
(e)
environment;
(f)
consumer protection;
(g)
transport;
(h)
trans-European networks;
(i)
energy;
(j)
area of freedom, security and justice;
(k)
common safety concerns in public health matters, for the aspects defined in this Treaty.
3.   In the areas of research, technological development and space, the Union shall have competence to carry out activities, in particular to define and implement programmes; however, the exercise of that competence shall not result in Member States being prevented from exercising theirs.
4.   In the areas of development cooperation and humanitarian aid, the Union shall have competence to carry out activities and conduct a common policy; however, the exercise of that competence shall not result in Member States being prevented from exercising theirs.
Article 5
1.   The Member States shall coordinate their economic policies within the Union. To this end, the Council shall adopt measures, in particular broad guidelines for these policies.
Specific provisions shall apply to those Member States whose currency is the euro.
2.   The Union shall take measures to ensure coordination of the employment policies of the Member States, in particular by defining guidelines for these policies.
3.   The Union may take initiatives to ensure coordination of Member States' social policies.
Article 6
The Union shall have competence to carry out actions to support, coordinate or supplement the actions of the Member States. The areas of such action shall, at European level, be:
(a)
protection and improvement of human health;
(b)
industry;
(c)
culture;
(d)
tourism;
(e)
education, vocational training, youth and sport;
(f)
civil protection;
(g)
administrative cooperation.
TITLE II
PROVISIONS HAVING GENERAL APPLICATION
Article 7
The Union shall ensure consistency between its policies and activities, taking all of its objectives into account and in accordance with the principle of conferral of powers.
Article 8
(ex Article 3(2) TEC)
(
2
)
In all its activities, the Union shall aim to eliminate inequalities, and to promote equality, between men and women.
Article 9
In defining and implementing its policies and activities, the Union shall take into account requirements linked to the promotion of a high level of employment, the guarantee of adequate social protection, the fight against social exclusion, and a high level of education, training and protection of human health.
Article 10
In defining and implementing its policies and activities, the Union shall aim to combat discrimination based on sex, racial or ethnic origin, religion or belief, disability, age or sexual orientation.
Article 11
(ex Article 6 TEC)
Environmental protection requirements must be integrated into the definition and implementation of the Union's policies and activities, in particular with a view to promoting sustainable development.
Article 12
(ex Article 153(2) TEC)
Consumer protection requirements shall be taken into account in defining and implementing other Union policies and activities.
Article 13
In formulating and implementing the Union's agriculture, fisheries, transport, internal market, research and technological development and space policies, the Union and the Member States shall, since animals are sentient beings, pay full regard to the welfare requirements of animals, while respecting the legislative or administrative provisions and customs of the Member States relating in particular to religious rites, cultural traditions and regional heritage.
Article 14
(ex Article 16 TEC)
Without prejudice to Article 4 of the Treaty on European Union or to Articles 93, 106 and 107 of this Treaty, and given the place occupied by services of general economic interest in the shared values of the Union as well as their role in promoting social and territorial cohesion, the Union and the Member States, each within their respective powers and within the scope of application of the Treaties, shall take care that such services operate on the basis of principles and conditions, particularly economic and financial conditions, which enable them to fulfil their missions. The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish these principles and set these conditions without prejudice to the competence of Member States, in compliance with the Treaties, to provide, to commission and to fund such services.
Article 15
(ex Article 255 TEC)
1.   In order to promote good governance and ensure the participation of civil society, the Union's institutions, bodies, offices and agencies shall conduct their work as openly as possible.
2.   The European Parliament shall meet in public, as shall the Council when considering and voting on a draft legislative act.
3.   Any citizen of the Union, and any natural or legal person residing or having its registered office in a Member State, shall have a right of access to documents of the Union's institutions, bodies, offices and agencies, whatever their medium, subject to the principles and the conditions to be defined in accordance with this paragraph.
General principles and limits on grounds of public or private interest governing this right of access to documents shall be determined by the European Parliament and the Council, by means of regulations, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure.
Each institution, body, office or agency shall ensure that its proceedings are transparent and shall elaborate in its own Rules of Procedure specific provisions regarding access to its documents, in accordance with the regulations referred to in the second subparagraph.
The Court of Justice of the European Union, the European Central Bank and the European Investment Bank shall be subject to this paragraph only when exercising their administrative tasks.
The European Parliament and the Council shall ensure publication of the documents relating to the legislative procedures under the terms laid down by the regulations referred to in the second subparagraph.
Article 16
(ex Article 286 TEC)
1.   Everyone has the right to the protection of personal data concerning them.
2.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall lay down the rules relating to the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by Union institutions, bodies, offices and agencies, and by the Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of Union law, and the rules relating to the free movement of such data. Compliance with these rules shall be subject to the control of independent authorities.
The rules adopted on the basis of this Article shall be without prejudice to the specific rules laid down in Article 39 of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 17
1.   The Union respects and does not prejudice the status under national law of churches and religious associations or communities in the Member States.
2.   The Union equally respects the status under national law of philosophical and non-confessional organisations.
3.   Recognising their identity and their specific contribution, the Union shall maintain an open, transparent and regular dialogue with these churches and organisations.
PART TWO
NON-DISCRIMINATION AND CITIZENSHIP OF THE UNION
Article 18
(ex Article 12 TEC)
Within the scope of application of the Treaties, and without prejudice to any special provisions contained therein, any discrimination on grounds of nationality shall be prohibited.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may adopt rules designed to prohibit such discrimination.
Article 19
(ex Article 13 TEC)
1.   Without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties and within the limits of the powers conferred by them upon the Union, the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, may take appropriate action to combat discrimination based on sex, racial or ethnic origin, religion or belief, disability, age or sexual orientation.
2.   By way of derogation from paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may adopt the basic principles of Union incentive measures, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States, to support action taken by the Member States in order to contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in paragraph 1.
Article 20
(ex Article 17 TEC)
1.   Citizenship of the Union is hereby established. Every person holding the nationality of a Member State shall be a citizen of the Union. Citizenship of the Union shall be additional to and not replace national citizenship.
2.   Citizens of the Union shall enjoy the rights and be subject to the duties provided for in the Treaties. They shall have, 
inter alia
:
(a)
the right to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States;
(b)
the right to vote and to stand as candidates in elections to the European Parliament and in municipal elections in their Member State of residence, under the same conditions as nationals of that State;
(c)
the right to enjoy, in the territory of a third country in which the Member State of which they are nationals is not represented, the protection of the diplomatic and consular authorities of any Member State on the same conditions as the nationals of that State;
(d)
the right to petition the European Parliament, to apply to the European Ombudsman, and to address the institutions and advisory bodies of the Union in any of the Treaty languages and to obtain a reply in the same language.
These rights shall be exercised in accordance with the conditions and limits defined by the Treaties and by the measures adopted thereunder.
Article 21
(ex Article 18 TEC)
1.   Every citizen of the Union shall have the right to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States, subject to the limitations and conditions laid down in the Treaties and by the measures adopted to give them effect.
2.   If action by the Union should prove necessary to attain this objective and the Treaties have not provided the necessary powers, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may adopt provisions with a view to facilitating the exercise of the rights referred to in paragraph 1.
3.   For the same purposes as those referred to in paragraph 1 and if the Treaties have not provided the necessary powers, the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may adopt measures concerning social security or social protection. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
Article 22
(ex Article 19 TEC)
1.   Every citizen of the Union residing in a Member State of which he is not a national shall have the right to vote and to stand as a candidate at municipal elections in the Member State in which he resides, under the same conditions as nationals of that State. This right shall be exercised subject to detailed arrangements adopted by the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament; these arrangements may provide for derogations where warranted by problems specific to a Member State.
2.   Without prejudice to Article 223(1) and to the provisions adopted for its implementation, every citizen of the Union residing in a Member State of which he is not a national shall have the right to vote and to stand as a candidate in elections to the European Parliament in the Member State in which he resides, under the same conditions as nationals of that State. This right shall be exercised subject to detailed arrangements adopted by the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament; these arrangements may provide for derogations where warranted by problems specific to a Member State.
Article 23
(ex Article 20 TEC)
Every citizen of the Union shall, in the territory of a third country in which the Member State of which he is a national is not represented, be entitled to protection by the diplomatic or consular authorities of any Member State, on the same conditions as the nationals of that State. Member States shall adopt the necessary provisions and start the international negotiations required to secure this protection.
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament, may adopt directives establishing the coordination and cooperation measures necessary to facilitate such protection.
Article 24
(ex Article 21 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt the provisions for the procedures and conditions required for a citizens' initiative within the meaning of Article 11 of the Treaty on European Union, including the minimum number of Member States from which such citizens must come.
Every citizen of the Union shall have the right to petition the European Parliament in accordance with Article 227.
Every citizen of the Union may apply to the Ombudsman established in accordance with Article 228.
Every citizen of the Union may write to any of the institutions or bodies referred to in this Article or in Article 13 of the Treaty on European Union in one of the languages mentioned in Article 55(1) of the Treaty on European Union and have an answer in the same language.
Article 25
(ex Article 22 TEC)
The Commission shall report to the European Parliament, to the Council and to the Economic and Social Committee every three years on the application of the provisions of this Part. This report shall take account of the development of the Union.
On this basis, and without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties, the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, may adopt provisions to strengthen or to add to the rights listed in Article 20(2). These provisions shall enter into force after their approval by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
PART THREE
UNION POLICIES AND INTERNAL ACTIONS
TITLE I
THE INTERNAL MARKET
Article 26
(ex Article 14 TEC)
1.   The Union shall adopt measures with the aim of establishing or ensuring the functioning of the internal market, in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Treaties.
2.   The internal market shall comprise an area without internal frontiers in which the free movement of goods, persons, services and capital is ensured in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties.
3.   The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall determine the guidelines and conditions necessary to ensure balanced progress in all the sectors concerned.
Article 27
(ex Article 15 TEC)
When drawing up its proposals with a view to achieving the objectives set out in Article 26, the Commission shall take into account the extent of the effort that certain economies showing differences in development will have to sustain for the establishment of the internal market and it may propose appropriate provisions.
If these provisions take the form of derogations, they must be of a temporary nature and must cause the least possible disturbance to the functioning of the internal market.
TITLE II
FREE MOVEMENT OF GOODS
Article 28
(ex Article 23 TEC)
1.   The Union shall comprise a customs union which shall cover all trade in goods and which shall involve the prohibition between Member States of customs duties on imports and exports and of all charges having equivalent effect, and the adoption of a common customs tariff in their relations with third countries.
2.   The provisions of Article 30 and of Chapter 3 of this Title shall apply to products originating in Member States and to products coming from third countries which are in free circulation in Member States.
Article 29
(ex Article 24 TEC)
Products coming from a third country shall be considered to be in free circulation in a Member State if the import formalities have been complied with and any customs duties or charges having equivalent effect which are payable have been levied in that Member State, and if they have not benefited from a total or partial drawback of such duties or charges.
CHAPTER 1
THE CUSTOMS UNION
Article 30
(ex Article 25 TEC)
Customs duties on imports and exports and charges having equivalent effect shall be prohibited between Member States. This prohibition shall also apply to customs duties of a fiscal nature.
Article 31
(ex Article 26 TEC)
Common Customs Tariff duties shall be fixed by the Council on a proposal from the Commission.
Article 32
(ex Article 27 TEC)
In carrying out the tasks entrusted to it under this Chapter the Commission shall be guided by:
(a)
the need to promote trade between Member States and third countries;
(b)
developments in conditions of competition within the Union in so far as they lead to an improvement in the competitive capacity of undertakings;
(c)
the requirements of the Union as regards the supply of raw materials and semi-finished goods; in this connection the Commission shall take care to avoid distorting conditions of competition between Member States in respect of finished goods;
(d)
the need to avoid serious disturbances in the economies of Member States and to ensure rational development of production and an expansion of consumption within the Union.
CHAPTER 2
CUSTOMS COOPERATION
Article 33
(ex Article 135 TEC)
Within the scope of application of the Treaties, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall take measures in order to strengthen customs cooperation between Member States and between the latter and the Commission.
CHAPTER 3
PROHIBITION OF QUANTITATIVE RESTRICTIONS BETWEEN MEMBER STATES
Article 34
(ex Article 28 TEC)
Quantitative restrictions on imports and all measures having equivalent effect shall be prohibited between Member States.
Article 35
(ex Article 29 TEC)
Quantitative restrictions on exports, and all measures having equivalent effect, shall be prohibited between Member States.
Article 36
(ex Article 30 TEC)
The provisions of Articles 34 and 35 shall not preclude prohibitions or restrictions on imports, exports or goods in transit justified on grounds of public morality, public policy or public security; the protection of health and life of humans, animals or plants; the protection of national treasures possessing artistic, historic or archaeological value; or the protection of industrial and commercial property. Such prohibitions or restrictions shall not, however, constitute a means of arbitrary discrimination or a disguised restriction on trade between Member States.
Article 37
(ex Article 31 TEC)
1.   Member States shall adjust any State monopolies of a commercial character so as to ensure that no discrimination regarding the conditions under which goods are procured and marketed exists between nationals of Member States.
The provisions of this Article shall apply to any body through which a Member State, in law or in fact, either directly or indirectly supervises, determines or appreciably influences imports or exports between Member States. These provisions shall likewise apply to monopolies delegated by the State to others.
2.   Member States shall refrain from introducing any new measure which is contrary to the principles laid down in paragraph 1 or which restricts the scope of the articles dealing with the prohibition of customs duties and quantitative restrictions between Member States.
3.   If a State monopoly of a commercial character has rules which are designed to make it easier to dispose of agricultural products or obtain for them the best return, steps should be taken in applying the rules contained in this Article to ensure equivalent safeguards for the employment and standard of living of the producers concerned.
TITLE III
AGRICULTURE AND FISHERIES
Article 38
(ex Article 32 TEC)
1.   The Union shall define and implement a common agriculture and fisheries policy.
The internal market shall extend to agriculture, fisheries and trade in agricultural products. ‘Agricultural products’ means the products of the soil, of stockfarming and of fisheries and products of first-stage processing directly related to these products. References to the common agricultural policy or to agriculture, and the use of the term ‘agricultural’, shall be understood as also referring to fisheries, having regard to the specific characteristics of this sector.
2.   Save as otherwise provided in Articles 39 to 44, the rules laid down for the establishment and functioning of the internal market shall apply to agricultural products.
3.   The products subject to the provisions of Articles 39 to 44 are listed in Annex I.
4.   The operation and development of the internal market for agricultural products must be accompanied by the establishment of a common agricultural policy.
Article 39
(ex Article 33 TEC)
1.   The objectives of the common agricultural policy shall be:
(a)
to increase agricultural productivity by promoting technical progress and by ensuring the rational development of agricultural production and the optimum utilisation of the factors of production, in particular labour;
(b)
thus to ensure a fair standard of living for the agricultural community, in particular by increasing the individual earnings of persons engaged in agriculture;
(c)
to stabilise markets;
(d)
to assure the availability of supplies;
(e)
to ensure that supplies reach consumers at reasonable prices.
2.   In working out the common agricultural policy and the special methods for its application, account shall be taken of:
(a)
the particular nature of agricultural activity, which results from the social structure of agriculture and from structural and natural disparities between the various agricultural regions;
(b)
the need to effect the appropriate adjustments by degrees;
(c)
the fact that in the Member States agriculture constitutes a sector closely linked with the economy as a whole.
Article 40
(ex Article 34 TEC)
1.   In order to attain the objectives set out in Article 39, a common organisation of agricultural markets shall be established.
This organisation shall take one of the following forms, depending on the product concerned:
(a)
common rules on competition;
(b)
compulsory coordination of the various national market organisations;
(c)
a European market organisation.
2.   The common organisation established in accordance with paragraph 1 may include all measures required to attain the objectives set out in Article 39, in particular regulation of prices, aids for the production and marketing of the various products, storage and carryover arrangements and common machinery for stabilising imports or exports.
The common organisation shall be limited to pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 39 and shall exclude any discrimination between producers or consumers within the Union.
Any common price policy shall be based on common criteria and uniform methods of calculation.
3.   In order to enable the common organisation referred to in paragraph 1 to attain its objectives, one or more agricultural guidance and guarantee funds may be set up.
Article 41
(ex Article 35 TEC)
To enable the objectives set out in Article 39 to be attained, provision may be made within the framework of the common agricultural policy for measures such as:
(a)
an effective coordination of efforts in the spheres of vocational training, of research and of the dissemination of agricultural knowledge; this may include joint financing of projects or institutions;
(b)
joint measures to promote consumption of certain products.
Article 42
(ex Article 36 TEC)
The provisions of the Chapter relating to rules on competition shall apply to production of and trade in agricultural products only to the extent determined by the European Parliament and the Council within the framework of Article 43(2) and in accordance with the procedure laid down therein, account being taken of the objectives set out in Article 39.
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may authorise the granting of aid:
(a)
for the protection of enterprises handicapped by structural or natural conditions;
(b)
within the framework of economic development programmes.
Article 43
(ex Article 37 TEC)
1.   The Commission shall submit proposals for working out and implementing the common agricultural policy, including the replacement of the national organisations by one of the forms of common organisation provided for in Article 40(1), and for implementing the measures specified in this Title.
These proposals shall take account of the interdependence of the agricultural matters mentioned in this Title.
2.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall establish the common organisation of agricultural markets provided for in Article 40(1) and the other provisions necessary for the pursuit of the objectives of the common agricultural policy and the common fisheries policy.
3.   The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt measures on fixing prices, levies, aid and quantitative limitations and on the fixing and allocation of fishing opportunities.
4.   In accordance with paragraph 2, the national market organisations may be replaced by the common organisation provided for in Article 40(1) if:
(a)
the common organisation offers Member States which are opposed to this measure and which have an organisation of their own for the production in question equivalent safeguards for the employment and standard of living of the producers concerned, account being taken of the adjustments that will be possible and the specialisation that will be needed with the passage of time;
(b)
such an organisation ensures conditions for trade within the Union similar to those existing in a national market.
5.   If a common organisation for certain raw materials is established before a common organisation exists for the corresponding processed products, such raw materials as are used for processed products intended for export to third countries may be imported from outside the Union.
Article 44
(ex Article 38 TEC)
Where in a Member State a product is subject to a national market organisation or to internal rules having equivalent effect which affect the competitive position of similar production in another Member State, a countervailing charge shall be applied by Member States to imports of this product coming from the Member State where such organisation or rules exist, unless that State applies a countervailing charge on export.
The Commission shall fix the amount of these charges at the level required to redress the balance; it may also authorise other measures, the conditions and details of which it shall determine.
TITLE IV
FREE MOVEMENT OF PERSONS, SERVICES AND CAPITAL
CHAPTER 1
WORKERS
Article 45
(ex Article 39 TEC)
1.   Freedom of movement for workers shall be secured within the Union.
2.   Such freedom of movement shall entail the abolition of any discrimination based on nationality between workers of the Member States as regards employment, remuneration and other conditions of work and employment.
3.   It shall entail the right, subject to limitations justified on grounds of public policy, public security or public health:
(a)
to accept offers of employment actually made;
(b)
to move freely within the territory of Member States for this purpose;
(c)
to stay in a Member State for the purpose of employment in accordance with the provisions governing the employment of nationals of that State laid down by law, regulation or administrative action;
(d)
to remain in the territory of a Member State after having been employed in that State, subject to conditions which shall be embodied in regulations to be drawn up by the Commission.
4.   The provisions of this Article shall not apply to employment in the public service.
Article 46
(ex Article 40 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, issue directives or make regulations setting out the measures required to bring about freedom of movement for workers, as defined in Article 45, in particular:
(a)
by ensuring close cooperation between national employment services;
(b)
by abolishing those administrative procedures and practices and those qualifying periods in respect of eligibility for available employment, whether resulting from national legislation or from agreements previously concluded between Member States, the maintenance of which would form an obstacle to liberalisation of the movement of workers;
(c)
by abolishing all such qualifying periods and other restrictions provided for either under national legislation or under agreements previously concluded between Member States as imposed on workers of other Member States conditions regarding the free choice of employment other than those imposed on workers of the State concerned;
(d)
by setting up appropriate machinery to bring offers of employment into touch with applications for employment and to facilitate the achievement of a balance between supply and demand in the employment market in such a way as to avoid serious threats to the standard of living and level of employment in the various regions and industries.
Article 47
(ex Article 41 TEC)
Member States shall, within the framework of a joint programme, encourage the exchange of young workers.
Article 48
(ex Article 42 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, adopt such measures in the field of social security as are necessary to provide freedom of movement for workers; to this end, they shall make arrangements to secure for employed and self-employed migrant workers and their dependants:
(a)
aggregation, for the purpose of acquiring and retaining the right to benefit and of calculating the amount of benefit, of all periods taken into account under the laws of the several countries;
(b)
payment of benefits to persons resident in the territories of Member States.
Where a member of the Council declares that a draft legislative act referred to in the first subparagraph would affect important aspects of its social security system, including its scope, cost or financial structure, or would affect the financial balance of that system, it may request that the matter be referred to the European Council. In that case, the ordinary legislative procedure shall be suspended. After discussion, the European Council shall, within four months of this suspension, either:
(a)
refer the draft back to the Council, which shall terminate the suspension of the ordinary legislative procedure; or
(b)
take no action or request the Commission to submit a new proposal; in that case, the act originally proposed shall be deemed not to have been adopted.
CHAPTER 2
RIGHT OF ESTABLISHMENT
Article 49
(ex Article 43 TEC)
Within the framework of the provisions set out below, restrictions on the freedom of establishment of nationals of a Member State in the territory of another Member State shall be prohibited. Such prohibition shall also apply to restrictions on the setting-up of agencies, branches or subsidiaries by nationals of any Member State established in the territory of any Member State.
Freedom of establishment shall include the right to take up and pursue activities as self-employed persons and to set up and manage undertakings, in particular companies or firms within the meaning of the second paragraph of Article 54, under the conditions laid down for its own nationals by the law of the country where such establishment is effected, subject to the provisions of the Chapter relating to capital.
Article 50
(ex Article 44 TEC)
1.   In order to attain freedom of establishment as regards a particular activity, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall act by means of directives.
2.   The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall carry out the duties devolving upon them under the preceding provisions, in particular:
(a)
by according, as a general rule, priority treatment to activities where freedom of establishment makes a particularly valuable contribution to the development of production and trade;
(b)
by ensuring close cooperation between the competent authorities in the Member States in order to ascertain the particular situation within the Union of the various activities concerned;
(c)
by abolishing those administrative procedures and practices, whether resulting from national legislation or from agreements previously concluded between Member States, the maintenance of which would form an obstacle to freedom of establishment;
(d)
by ensuring that workers of one Member State employed in the territory of another Member State may remain in that territory for the purpose of taking up activities therein as self-employed persons, where they satisfy the conditions which they would be required to satisfy if they were entering that State at the time when they intended to take up such activities;
(e)
by enabling a national of one Member State to acquire and use land and buildings situated in the territory of another Member State, in so far as this does not conflict with the principles laid down in Article 39(2);
(f)
by effecting the progressive abolition of restrictions on freedom of establishment in every branch of activity under consideration, both as regards the conditions for setting up agencies, branches or subsidiaries in the territory of a Member State and as regards the subsidiaries in the territory of a Member State and as regards the conditions governing the entry of personnel belonging to the main establishment into managerial or supervisory posts in such agencies, branches or subsidiaries;
(g)
by coordinating to the necessary extent the safeguards which, for the protection of the interests of members and others, are required by Member States of companies or firms within the meaning of the second paragraph of Article 54 with a view to making such safeguards equivalent throughout the Union;
(h)
by satisfying themselves that the conditions of establishment are not distorted by aids granted by Member States.
Article 51
(ex Article 45 TEC)
The provisions of this Chapter shall not apply, so far as any given Member State is concerned, to activities which in that State are connected, even occasionally, with the exercise of official authority.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may rule that the provisions of this Chapter shall not apply to certain activities.
Article 52
(ex Article 46 TEC)
1.   The provisions of this Chapter and measures taken in pursuance thereof shall not prejudice the applicability of provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action providing for special treatment for foreign nationals on grounds of public policy, public security or public health.
2.   The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, issue directives for the coordination of the abovementioned provisions.
Article 53
(ex Article 47 TEC)
1.   In order to make it easier for persons to take up and pursue activities as self-employed persons, the European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, issue directives for the mutual recognition of diplomas, certificates and other evidence of formal qualifications and for the coordination of the provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action in Member States concerning the taking-up and pursuit of activities as self-employed persons.
2.   In the case of the medical and allied and pharmaceutical professions, the progressive abolition of restrictions shall be dependent upon coordination of the conditions for their exercise in the various Member States.
Article 54
(ex Article 48 TEC)
Companies or firms formed in accordance with the law of a Member State and having their registered office, central administration or principal place of business within the Union shall, for the purposes of this Chapter, be treated in the same way as natural persons who are nationals of Member States.
‘Companies or firms’ means companies or firms constituted under civil or commercial law, including cooperative societies, and other legal persons governed by public or private law, save for those which are non-profit-making.
Article 55
(ex Article 294 TEC)
Member States shall accord nationals of the other Member States the same treatment as their own nationals as regards participation in the capital of companies or firms within the meaning of Article 54, without prejudice to the application of the other provisions of the Treaties.
CHAPTER 3
SERVICES
Article 56
(ex Article 49 TEC)
Within the framework of the provisions set out below, restrictions on freedom to provide services within the Union shall be prohibited in respect of nationals of Member States who are established in a Member State other than that of the person for whom the services are intended.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may extend the provisions of the Chapter to nationals of a third country who provide services and who are established within the Union.
Article 57
(ex Article 50 TEC)
Services shall be considered to be ‘services’ within the meaning of the Treaties where they are normally provided for remuneration, in so far as they are not governed by the provisions relating to freedom of movement for goods, capital and persons.
‘Services’ shall in particular include:
(a)
activities of an industrial character;
(b)
activities of a commercial character;
(c)
activities of craftsmen;
(d)
activities of the professions.
Without prejudice to the provisions of the Chapter relating to the right of establishment, the person providing a service may, in order to do so, temporarily pursue his activity in the Member State where the service is provided, under the same conditions as are imposed by that State on its own nationals.
Article 58
(ex Article 51 TEC)
1.   Freedom to provide services in the field of transport shall be governed by the provisions of the Title relating to transport.
2.   The liberalisation of banking and insurance services connected with movements of capital shall be effected in step with the liberalisation of movement of capital.
Article 59
(ex Article 52 TEC)
1.   In order to achieve the liberalisation of a specific service, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall issue directives.
2.   As regards the directives referred to in paragraph 1, priority shall as a general rule be given to those services which directly affect production costs or the liberalisation of which helps to promote trade in goods.
Article 60
(ex Article 53 TEC)
The Member States shall endeavour to undertake the liberalisation of services beyond the extent required by the directives issued pursuant to Article 59(1), if their general economic situation and the situation of the economic sector concerned so permit.
To this end, the Commission shall make recommendations to the Member States concerned.
Article 61
(ex Article 54 TEC)
As long as restrictions on freedom to provide services have not been abolished, each Member State shall apply such restrictions without distinction on grounds of nationality or residence to all persons providing services within the meaning of the first paragraph of Article 56.
Article 62
(ex Article 55 TEC)
The provisions of Articles 51 to 54 shall apply to the matters covered by this Chapter.
CHAPTER 4
CAPITAL AND PAYMENTS
Article 63
(ex Article 56 TEC)
1.   Within the framework of the provisions set out in this Chapter, all restrictions on the movement of capital between Member States and between Member States and third countries shall be prohibited.
2.   Within the framework of the provisions set out in this Chapter, all restrictions on payments between Member States and between Member States and third countries shall be prohibited.
Article 64
(ex Article 57 TEC)
1.   The provisions of Article 63 shall be without prejudice to the application to third countries of any restrictions which exist on 31 December 1993 under national or Union law adopted in respect of the movement of capital to or from third countries involving direct investment – including in real estate – establishment, the provision of financial services or the admission of securities to capital markets. In respect of restrictions existing under national law in Bulgaria, Estonia and Hungary, the relevant date shall be 31 December 1999. In respect of restrictions existing under national law in Croatia, the relevant date shall be 31 December 2002.
2.   Whilst endeavouring to achieve the objective of free movement of capital between Member States and third countries to the greatest extent possible and without prejudice to the other Chapters of the Treaties, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt the measures on the movement of capital to or from third countries involving direct investment – including investment in real estate – establishment, the provision of financial services or the admission of securities to capital markets.
3.   Notwithstanding paragraph 2, only the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may unanimously, and after consulting the European Parliament, adopt measures which constitute a step backwards in Union law as regards the liberalisation of the movement of capital to or from third countries.
Article 65
(ex Article 58 TEC)
1.   The provisions of Article 63 shall be without prejudice to the right of Member States:
(a)
to apply the relevant provisions of their tax law which distinguish between taxpayers who are not in the same situation with regard to their place of residence or with regard to the place where their capital is invested;
(b)
to take all requisite measures to prevent infringements of national law and regulations, in particular in the field of taxation and the prudential supervision of financial institutions, or to lay down procedures for the declaration of capital movements for purposes of administrative or statistical information, or to take measures which are justified on grounds of public policy or public security.
2.   The provisions of this Chapter shall be without prejudice to the applicability of restrictions on the right of establishment which are compatible with the Treaties.
3.   The measures and procedures referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not constitute a means of arbitrary discrimination or a disguised restriction on the free movement of capital and payments as defined in Article 63.
4.   In the absence of measures pursuant to Article 64(3), the Commission or, in the absence of a Commission decision within three months from the request of the Member State concerned, the Council, may adopt a decision stating that restrictive tax measures adopted by a Member State concerning one or more third countries are to be considered compatible with the Treaties in so far as they are justified by one of the objectives of the Union and compatible with the proper functioning of the internal market. The Council shall act unanimously on application by a Member State.
Article 66
(ex Article 59 TEC)
Where, in exceptional circumstances, movements of capital to or from third countries cause, or threaten to cause, serious difficulties for the operation of economic and monetary union, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank, may take safeguard measures with regard to third countries for a period not exceeding six months if such measures are strictly necessary.
TITLE V
AREA OF FREEDOM, SECURITY AND JUSTICE
CHAPTER 1
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 67
(ex Article 61 TEC and ex Article 29 TEU)
1.   The Union shall constitute an area of freedom, security and justice with respect for fundamental rights and the different legal systems and traditions of the Member States.
2.   It shall ensure the absence of internal border controls for persons and shall frame a common policy on asylum, immigration and external border control, based on solidarity between Member States, which is fair towards third-country nationals. For the purpose of this Title, stateless persons shall be treated as third-country nationals.
3.   The Union shall endeavour to ensure a high level of security through measures to prevent and combat crime, racism and xenophobia, and through measures for coordination and cooperation between police and judicial authorities and other competent authorities, as well as through the mutual recognition of judgments in criminal matters and, if necessary, through the approximation of criminal laws.
4.   The Union shall facilitate access to justice, in particular through the principle of mutual recognition of judicial and extrajudicial decisions in civil matters.
Article 68
The European Council shall define the strategic guidelines for legislative and operational planning within the area of freedom, security and justice.
Article 69
National Parliaments ensure that the proposals and legislative initiatives submitted under Chapters 4 and 5 comply with the principle of subsidiarity, in accordance with the arrangements laid down by the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.
Article 70
Without prejudice to Articles 258, 259 and 260, the Council may, on a proposal from the Commission, adopt measures laying down the arrangements whereby Member States, in collaboration with the Commission, conduct objective and impartial evaluation of the implementation of the Union policies referred to in this Title by Member States' authorities, in particular in order to facilitate full application of the principle of mutual recognition. The European Parliament and national Parliaments shall be informed of the content and results of the evaluation.
Article 71
(ex Article 36 TEU)
A standing committee shall be set up within the Council in order to ensure that operational cooperation on internal security is promoted and strengthened within the Union. Without prejudice to Article 240, it shall facilitate coordination of the action of Member States' competent authorities. Representatives of the Union bodies, offices and agencies concerned may be involved in the proceedings of this committee. The European Parliament and national Parliaments shall be kept informed of the proceedings.
Article 72
(ex Article 64(1) TEC and ex Article 33 TEU)
This Title shall not affect the exercise of the responsibilities incumbent upon Member States with regard to the maintenance of law and order and the safeguarding of internal security.
Article 73
It shall be open to Member States to organise between themselves and under their responsibility such forms of cooperation and coordination as they deem appropriate between the competent departments of their administrations responsible for safeguarding national security.
Article 74
(ex Article 66 TEC)
The Council shall adopt measures to ensure administrative cooperation between the relevant departments of the Member States in the areas covered by this Title, as well as between those departments and the Commission. It shall act on a Commission proposal, subject to Article 76, and after consulting the European Parliament.
Article 75
(ex Article 60 TEC)
Where necessary to achieve the objectives set out in Article 67, as regards preventing and combating terrorism and related activities, the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall define a framework for administrative measures with regard to capital movements and payments, such as the freezing of funds, financial assets or economic gains belonging to, or owned or held by, natural or legal persons, groups or non-State entities.
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt measures to implement the framework referred to in the first paragraph.
The acts referred to in this Article shall include necessary provisions on legal safeguards.
Article 76
The acts referred to in Chapters 4 and 5, together with the measures referred to in Article 74 which ensure administrative cooperation in the areas covered by these Chapters, shall be adopted:
(a)
on a proposal from the Commission, or
(b)
on the initiative of a quarter of the Member States.
CHAPTER 2
POLICIES ON BORDER CHECKS, ASYLUM AND IMMIGRATION
Article 77
(ex Article 62 TEC)
1.   The Union shall develop a policy with a view to:
(a)
ensuring the absence of any controls on persons, whatever their nationality, when crossing internal borders;
(b)
carrying out checks on persons and efficient monitoring of the crossing of external borders;
(c)
the gradual introduction of an integrated management system for external borders.
2.   For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures concerning:
(a)
the common policy on visas and other short-stay residence permits;
(b)
the checks to which persons crossing external borders are subject;
(c)
the conditions under which nationals of third countries shall have the freedom to travel within the Union for a short period;
(d)
any measure necessary for the gradual establishment of an integrated management system for external borders;
(e)
the absence of any controls on persons, whatever their nationality, when crossing internal borders.
3.   If action by the Union should prove necessary to facilitate the exercise of the right referred to in Article 20(2)(a), and if the Treaties have not provided the necessary powers, the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may adopt provisions concerning passports, identity cards, residence permits or any other such document. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
4.   This Article shall not affect the competence of the Member States concerning the geographical demarcation of their borders, in accordance with international law.
Article 78
(ex Articles 63, points 1 and 2, and 64(2) TEC)
1.   The Union shall develop a common policy on asylum, subsidiary protection and temporary protection with a view to offering appropriate status to any third-country national requiring international protection and ensuring compliance with the principle of 
non
-
refoulement
. This policy must be in accordance with the Geneva Convention of 28 July 1951 and the Protocol of 31 January 1967 relating to the status of refugees, and other relevant treaties.
2.   For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures for a common European asylum system comprising:
(a)
a uniform status of asylum for nationals of third countries, valid throughout the Union;
(b)
a uniform status of subsidiary protection for nationals of third countries who, without obtaining European asylum, are in need of international protection;
(c)
a common system of temporary protection for displaced persons in the event of a massive inflow;
(d)
common procedures for the granting and withdrawing of uniform asylum or subsidiary protection status;
(e)
criteria and mechanisms for determining which Member State is responsible for considering an application for asylum or subsidiary protection;
(f)
standards concerning the conditions for the reception of applicants for asylum or subsidiary protection;
(g)
partnership and cooperation with third countries for the purpose of managing inflows of people applying for asylum or subsidiary or temporary protection.
3.   In the event of one or more Member States being confronted by an emergency situation characterised by a sudden inflow of nationals of third countries, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt provisional measures for the benefit of the Member State(s) concerned. It shall act after consulting the European Parliament.
Article 79
(ex Article 63, points 3 and 4, TEC)
1.   The Union shall develop a common immigration policy aimed at ensuring, at all stages, the efficient management of migration flows, fair treatment of third-country nationals residing legally in Member States, and the prevention of, and enhanced measures to combat, illegal immigration and trafficking in human beings.
2.   For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures in the following areas:
(a)
the conditions of entry and residence, and standards on the issue by Member States of long-term visas and residence permits, including those for the purpose of family reunification;
(b)
the definition of the rights of third-country nationals residing legally in a Member State, including the conditions governing freedom of movement and of residence in other Member States;
(c)
illegal immigration and unauthorised residence, including removal and repatriation of persons residing without authorisation;
(d)
combating trafficking in persons, in particular women and children.
3.   The Union may conclude agreements with third countries for the readmission to their countries of origin or provenance of third-country nationals who do not or who no longer fulfil the conditions for entry, presence or residence in the territory of one of the Member States.
4.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may establish measures to provide incentives and support for the action of Member States with a view to promoting the integration of third-country nationals residing legally in their territories, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
5.   This Article shall not affect the right of Member States to determine volumes of admission of third-country nationals coming from third countries to their territory in order to seek work, whether employed or self-employed.
Article 80
The policies of the Union set out in this Chapter and their implementation shall be governed by the principle of solidarity and fair sharing of responsibility, including its financial implications, between the Member States. Whenever necessary, the Union acts adopted pursuant to this Chapter shall contain appropriate measures to give effect to this principle.
CHAPTER 3
JUDICIAL COOPERATION IN CIVIL MATTERS
Article 81
(ex Article 65 TEC)
1.   The Union shall develop judicial cooperation in civil matters having cross-border implications, based on the principle of mutual recognition of judgments and of decisions in extrajudicial cases. Such cooperation may include the adoption of measures for the approximation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
2.   For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures, particularly when necessary for the proper functioning of the internal market, aimed at ensuring:
(a)
the mutual recognition and enforcement between Member States of judgments and of decisions in extrajudicial cases;
(b)
the cross-border service of judicial and extrajudicial documents;
(c)
the compatibility of the rules applicable in the Member States concerning conflict of laws and of jurisdiction;
(d)
cooperation in the taking of evidence;
(e)
effective access to justice;
(f)
the elimination of obstacles to the proper functioning of civil proceedings, if necessary by promoting the compatibility of the rules on civil procedure applicable in the Member States;
(g)
the development of alternative methods of dispute settlement;
(h)
support for the training of the judiciary and judicial staff.
3.   Notwithstanding paragraph 2, measures concerning family law with cross-border implications shall be established by the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt a decision determining those aspects of family law with cross-border implications which may be the subject of acts adopted by the ordinary legislative procedure. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
The proposal referred to in the second subparagraph shall be notified to the national Parliaments. If a national Parliament makes known its opposition within six months of the date of such notification, the decision shall not be adopted. In the absence of opposition, the Council may adopt the decision.
CHAPTER 4
JUDICIAL COOPERATION IN CRIMINAL MATTERS
Article 82
(ex Article 31 TEU)
1.   Judicial cooperation in criminal matters in the Union shall be based on the principle of mutual recognition of judgments and judicial decisions and shall include the approximation of the laws and regulations of the Member States in the areas referred to in paragraph 2 and in Article 83.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures to:
(a)
lay down rules and procedures for ensuring recognition throughout the Union of all forms of judgments and judicial decisions;
(b)
prevent and settle conflicts of jurisdiction between Member States;
(c)
support the training of the judiciary and judicial staff;
(d)
facilitate cooperation between judicial or equivalent authorities of the Member States in relation to proceedings in criminal matters and the enforcement of decisions.
2.   To the extent necessary to facilitate mutual recognition of judgments and judicial decisions and police and judicial cooperation in criminal matters having a cross-border dimension, the European Parliament and the Council may, by means of directives adopted in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, establish minimum rules. Such rules shall take into account the differences between the legal traditions and systems of the Member States.
They shall concern:
(a)
mutual admissibility of evidence between Member States;
(b)
the rights of individuals in criminal procedure;
(c)
the rights of victims of crime;
(d)
any other specific aspects of criminal procedure which the Council has identified in advance by a decision; for the adoption of such a decision, the Council shall act unanimously after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
Adoption of the minimum rules referred to in this paragraph shall not prevent Member States from maintaining or introducing a higher level of protection for individuals.
3.   Where a member of the Council considers that a draft directive as referred to in paragraph 2 would affect fundamental aspects of its criminal justice system, it may request that the draft directive be referred to the European Council. In that case, the ordinary legislative procedure shall be suspended. After discussion, and in case of a consensus, the European Council shall, within four months of this suspension, refer the draft back to the Council, which shall terminate the suspension of the ordinary legislative procedure.
Within the same timeframe, in case of disagreement, and if at least nine Member States wish to establish enhanced cooperation on the basis of the draft directive concerned, they shall notify the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission accordingly. In such a case, the authorisation to proceed with enhanced cooperation referred to in Article 20(2) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 329(1) of this Treaty shall be deemed to be granted and the provisions on enhanced cooperation shall apply.
Article 83
(ex Article 31 TEU)
1.   The European Parliament and the Council may, by means of directives adopted in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, establish minimum rules concerning the definition of criminal offences and sanctions in the areas of particularly serious crime with a cross-border dimension resulting from the nature or impact of such offences or from a special need to combat them on a common basis.
These areas of crime are the following: terrorism, trafficking in human beings and sexual exploitation of women and children, illicit drug trafficking, illicit arms trafficking, money laundering, corruption, counterfeiting of means of payment, computer crime and organised crime.
On the basis of developments in crime, the Council may adopt a decision identifying other areas of crime that meet the criteria specified in this paragraph. It shall act unanimously after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
2.   If the approximation of criminal laws and regulations of the Member States proves essential to ensure the effective implementation of a Union policy in an area which has been subject to harmonisation measures, directives may establish minimum rules with regard to the definition of criminal offences and sanctions in the area concerned. Such directives shall be adopted by the same ordinary or special legislative procedure as was followed for the adoption of the harmonisation measures in question, without prejudice to Article 76.
3.   Where a member of the Council considers that a draft directive as referred to in paragraph 1 or 2 would affect fundamental aspects of its criminal justice system, it may request that the draft directive be referred to the European Council. In that case, the ordinary legislative procedure shall be suspended. After discussion, and in case of a consensus, the European Council shall, within four months of this suspension, refer the draft back to the Council, which shall terminate the suspension of the ordinary legislative procedure.
Within the same timeframe, in case of disagreement, and if at least nine Member States wish to establish enhanced cooperation on the basis of the draft directive concerned, they shall notify the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission accordingly. In such a case, the authorisation to proceed with enhanced cooperation referred to in Article 20(2) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 329(1) of this Treaty shall be deemed to be granted and the provisions on enhanced cooperation shall apply.
Article 84
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may establish measures to promote and support the action of Member States in the field of crime prevention, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
Article 85
(ex Article 31 TEU)
1.   Eurojust's mission shall be to support and strengthen coordination and cooperation between national investigating and prosecuting authorities in relation to serious crime affecting two or more Member States or requiring a prosecution on common bases, on the basis of operations conducted and information supplied by the Member States' authorities and by Europol.
In this context, the European Parliament and the Council, by means of regulations adopted in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall determine Eurojust's structure, operation, field of action and tasks. These tasks may include:
(a)
the initiation of criminal investigations, as well as proposing the initiation of prosecutions conducted by competent national authorities, particularly those relating to offences against the financial interests of the Union;
(b)
the coordination of investigations and prosecutions referred to in point (a);
(c)
the strengthening of judicial cooperation, including by resolution of conflicts of jurisdiction and by close cooperation with the European Judicial Network.
These regulations shall also determine arrangements for involving the European Parliament and national Parliaments in the evaluation of Eurojust's activities.
2.   In the prosecutions referred to in paragraph 1, and without prejudice to Article 86, formal acts of judicial procedure shall be carried out by the competent national officials.
Article 86
1.   In order to combat crimes affecting the financial interests of the Union, the Council, by means of regulations adopted in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may establish a European Public Prosecutor's Office from Eurojust. The Council shall act unanimously after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
In the absence of unanimity in the Council, a group of at least nine Member States may request that the draft regulation be referred to the European Council. In that case, the procedure in the Council shall be suspended. After discussion, and in case of a consensus, the European Council shall, within four months of this suspension, refer the draft back to the Council for adoption.
Within the same timeframe, in case of disagreement, and if at least nine Member States wish to establish enhanced cooperation on the basis of the draft regulation concerned, they shall notify the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission accordingly. In such a case, the authorisation to proceed with enhanced cooperation referred to in Article 20(2) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 329(1) of this Treaty shall be deemed to be granted and the provisions on enhanced cooperation shall apply.
2.   The European Public Prosecutor's Office shall be responsible for investigating, prosecuting and bringing to judgment, where appropriate in liaison with Europol, the perpetrators of, and accomplices in, offences against the Union's financial interests, as determined by the regulation provided for in paragraph 1. It shall exercise the functions of prosecutor in the competent courts of the Member States in relation to such offences.
3.   The regulations referred to in paragraph 1 shall determine the general rules applicable to the European Public Prosecutor's Office, the conditions governing the performance of its functions, the rules of procedure applicable to its activities, as well as those governing the admissibility of evidence, and the rules applicable to the judicial review of procedural measures taken by it in the performance of its functions.
4.   The European Council may, at the same time or subsequently, adopt a decision amending paragraph 1 in order to extend the powers of the European Public Prosecutor's Office to include serious crime having a cross-border dimension and amending accordingly paragraph 2 as regards the perpetrators of, and accomplices in, serious crimes affecting more than one Member State. The European Council shall act unanimously after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament and after consulting the Commission.
CHAPTER 5
POLICE COOPERATION
Article 87
(ex Article 30 TEU)
1.   The Union shall establish police cooperation involving all the Member States' competent authorities, including police, customs and other specialised law enforcement services in relation to the prevention, detection and investigation of criminal offences.
2.   For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may establish measures concerning:
(a)
the collection, storage, processing, analysis and exchange of relevant information;
(b)
support for the training of staff, and cooperation on the exchange of staff, on equipment and on research into crime-detection;
(c)
common investigative techniques in relation to the detection of serious forms of organised crime.
3.   The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may establish measures concerning operational cooperation between the authorities referred to in this Article. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
In case of the absence of unanimity in the Council, a group of at least nine Member States may request that the draft measures be referred to the European Council. In that case, the procedure in the Council shall be suspended. After discussion, and in case of a consensus, the European Council shall, within four months of this suspension, refer the draft back to the Council for adoption.
Within the same timeframe, in case of disagreement, and if at least nine Member States wish to establish enhanced cooperation on the basis of the draft measures concerned, they shall notify the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission accordingly. In such a case, the authorisation to proceed with enhanced cooperation referred to in Article 20(2) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 329(1) of this Treaty shall be deemed to be granted and the provisions on enhanced cooperation shall apply.
The specific procedure provided for in the second and third subparagraphs shall not apply to acts which constitute a development of the Schengen 
acquis
.
Article 88
(ex Article 30 TEU)
1.   Europol's mission shall be to support and strengthen action by the Member States' police authorities and other law enforcement services and their mutual cooperation in preventing and combating serious crime affecting two or more Member States, terrorism and forms of crime which affect a common interest covered by a Union policy.
2.   The European Parliament and the Council, by means of regulations adopted in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall determine Europol's structure, operation, field of action and tasks. These tasks may include:
(a)
the collection, storage, processing, analysis and exchange of information, in particular that forwarded by the authorities of the Member States or third countries or bodies;
(b)
the coordination, organisation and implementation of investigative and operational action carried out jointly with the Member States' competent authorities or in the context of joint investigative teams, where appropriate in liaison with Eurojust.
These regulations shall also lay down the procedures for scrutiny of Europol's activities by the European Parliament, together with national Parliaments.
3.   Any operational action by Europol must be carried out in liaison and in agreement with the authorities of the Member State or States whose territory is concerned. The application of coercive measures shall be the exclusive responsibility of the competent national authorities.
Article 89
(ex Article 32 TEU)
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall lay down the conditions and limitations under which the competent authorities of the Member States referred to in Articles 82 and 87 may operate in the territory of another Member State in liaison and in agreement with the authorities of that State. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
TITLE VI
TRANSPORT
Article 90
(ex Article 70 TEC)
The objectives of the Treaties shall, in matters governed by this Title, be pursued within the framework of a common transport policy.
Article 91
(ex Article 71 TEC)
1.   For the purpose of implementing Article 90, and taking into account the distinctive features of transport, the European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, lay down:
(a)
common rules applicable to international transport to or from the territory of a Member State or passing across the territory of one or more Member States;
(b)
the conditions under which non-resident carriers may operate transport services within a Member State;
(c)
measures to improve transport safety;
(d)
any other appropriate provisions.
2.   When the measures referred to in paragraph 1 are adopted, account shall be taken of cases where their application might seriously affect the standard of living and level of employment in certain regions, and the operation of transport facilities.
Article 92
(ex Article 72 TEC)
Until the provisions referred to in Article 91(1) have been laid down, no Member State may, unless the Council has unanimously adopted a measure granting a derogation, make the various provisions governing the subject on 1 January 1958 or, for acceding States, the date of their accession less favourable in their direct or indirect effect on carriers of other Member States as compared with carriers who are nationals of that State.
Article 93
(ex Article 73 TEC)
Aids shall be compatible with the Treaties if they meet the needs of coordination of transport or if they represent reimbursement for the discharge of certain obligations inherent in the concept of a public service.
Article 94
(ex Article 74 TEC)
Any measures taken within the framework of the Treaties in respect of transport rates and conditions shall take account of the economic circumstances of carriers.
Article 95
(ex Article 75 TEC)
1.   In the case of transport within the Union, discrimination which takes the form of carriers charging different rates and imposing different conditions for the carriage of the same goods over the same transport links on grounds of the country of origin or of destination of the goods in question shall be prohibited.
2.   Paragraph 1 shall not prevent the European Parliament and the Council from adopting other measures pursuant to Article 91(1).
3.   The Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, lay down rules for implementing the provisions of paragraph 1.
The Council may in particular lay down the provisions needed to enable the institutions of the Union to secure compliance with the rule laid down in paragraph 1 and to ensure that users benefit from it to the full.
4.   The Commission shall, acting on its own initiative or on application by a Member State, investigate any cases of discrimination falling within paragraph 1 and, after consulting any Member State concerned, shall take the necessary decisions within the framework of the rules laid down in accordance with the provisions of paragraph 3.
Article 96
(ex Article 76 TEC)
1.   The imposition by a Member State, in respect of transport operations carried out within the Union, of rates and conditions involving any element of support or protection in the interest of one or more particular undertakings or industries shall be prohibited, unless authorised by the Commission.
2.   The Commission shall, acting on its own initiative or on application by a Member State, examine the rates and conditions referred to in paragraph 1, taking account in particular of the requirements of an appropriate regional economic policy, the needs of underdeveloped areas and the problems of areas seriously affected by political circumstances on the one hand, and of the effects of such rates and conditions on competition between the different modes of transport on the other.
After consulting each Member State concerned, the Commission shall take the necessary decisions.
3.   The prohibition provided for in paragraph 1 shall not apply to tariffs fixed to meet competition.
Article 97
(ex Article 77 TEC)
Charges or dues in respect of the crossing of frontiers which are charged by a carrier in addition to the transport rates shall not exceed a reasonable level after taking the costs actually incurred thereby into account.
Member States shall endeavour to reduce these costs progressively.
The Commission may make recommendations to Member States for the application of this Article.
Article 98
(ex Article 78 TEC)
The provisions of this Title shall not form an obstacle to the application of measures taken in the Federal Republic of Germany to the extent that such measures are required in order to compensate for the economic disadvantages caused by the division of Germany to the economy of certain areas of the Federal Republic affected by that division. Five years after the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, the Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt a decision repealing this Article.
Article 99
(ex Article 79 TEC)
An Advisory Committee consisting of experts designated by the governments of Member States shall be attached to the Commission. The Commission, whenever it considers it desirable, shall consult the Committee on transport matters.
Article 100
(ex Article 80 TEC)
1.   The provisions of this Title shall apply to transport by rail, road and inland waterway.
2.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may lay down appropriate provisions for sea and air transport. They shall act after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
TITLE VII
COMMON RULES ON COMPETITION, TAXATION AND APPROXIMATION OF LAWS
CHAPTER 1
RULES ON COMPETITION
SECTION 1
RULES APPLYING TO UNDERTAKINGS
Article 101
(ex Article 81 TEC)
1.   The following shall be prohibited as incompatible with the internal market: all agreements between undertakings, decisions by associations of undertakings and concerted practices which may affect trade between Member States and which have as their object or effect the prevention, restriction or distortion of competition within the internal market, and in particular those which:
(a)
directly or indirectly fix purchase or selling prices or any other trading conditions;
(b)
limit or control production, markets, technical development, or investment;
(c)
share markets or sources of supply;
(d)
apply dissimilar conditions to equivalent transactions with other trading parties, thereby placing them at a competitive disadvantage;
(e)
make the conclusion of contracts subject to acceptance by the other parties of supplementary obligations which, by their nature or according to commercial usage, have no connection with the subject of such contracts.
2.   Any agreements or decisions prohibited pursuant to this Article shall be automatically void.
3.   The provisions of paragraph 1 may, however, be declared inapplicable in the case of:
—
any agreement or category of agreements between undertakings,
—
any decision or category of decisions by associations of undertakings,
—
any concerted practice or category of concerted practices,
which contributes to improving the production or distribution of goods or to promoting technical or economic progress, while allowing consumers a fair share of the resulting benefit, and which does not:
(a)
impose on the undertakings concerned restrictions which are not indispensable to the attainment of these objectives;
(b)
afford such undertakings the possibility of eliminating competition in respect of a substantial part of the products in question.
Article 102
(ex Article 82 TEC)
Any abuse by one or more undertakings of a dominant position within the internal market or in a substantial part of it shall be prohibited as incompatible with the internal market in so far as it may affect trade between Member States.
Such abuse may, in particular, consist in:
(a)
directly or indirectly imposing unfair purchase or selling prices or other unfair trading conditions;
(b)
limiting production, markets or technical development to the prejudice of consumers;
(c)
applying dissimilar conditions to equivalent transactions with other trading parties, thereby placing them at a competitive disadvantage;
(d)
making the conclusion of contracts subject to acceptance by the other parties of supplementary obligations which, by their nature or according to commercial usage, have no connection with the subject of such contracts.
Article 103
(ex Article 83 TEC)
1.   The appropriate regulations or directives to give effect to the principles set out in Articles 101 and 102 shall be laid down by the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament.
2.   The regulations or directives referred to in paragraph 1 shall be designed in particular:
(a)
to ensure compliance with the prohibitions laid down in Article 101(1) and in Article 102 by making provision for fines and periodic penalty payments;
(b)
to lay down detailed rules for the application of Article 101(3), taking into account the need to ensure effective supervision on the one hand, and to simplify administration to the greatest possible extent on the other;
(c)
to define, if need be, in the various branches of the economy, the scope of the provisions of Articles 101 and 102;
(d)
to define the respective functions of the Commission and of the Court of Justice of the European Union in applying the provisions laid down in this paragraph;
(e)
to determine the relationship between national laws and the provisions contained in this Section or adopted pursuant to this Article.
Article 104
(ex Article 84 TEC)
Until the entry into force of the provisions adopted in pursuance of Article 103, the authorities in Member States shall rule on the admissibility of agreements, decisions and concerted practices and on abuse of a dominant position in the internal market in accordance with the law of their country and with the provisions of Article 101, in particular paragraph 3, and of Article 102.
Article 105
(ex Article 85 TEC)
1.   Without prejudice to Article 104, the Commission shall ensure the application of the principles laid down in Articles 101 and 102. On application by a Member State or on its own initiative, and in cooperation with the competent authorities in the Member States, which shall give it their assistance, the Commission shall investigate cases of suspected infringement of these principles. If it finds that there has been an infringement, it shall propose appropriate measures to bring it to an end.
2.   If the infringement is not brought to an end, the Commission shall record such infringement of the principles in a reasoned decision. The Commission may publish its decision and authorise Member States to take the measures, the conditions and details of which it shall determine, needed to remedy the situation.
3.   The Commission may adopt regulations relating to the categories of agreement in respect of which the Council has adopted a regulation or a directive pursuant to Article 103(2)(b).
Article 106
(ex Article 86 TEC)
1.   In the case of public undertakings and undertakings to which Member States grant special or exclusive rights, Member States shall neither enact nor maintain in force any measure contrary to the rules contained in the Treaties, in particular to those rules provided for in Article 18 and Articles 101 to 109.
2.   Undertakings entrusted with the operation of services of general economic interest or having the character of a revenue-producing monopoly shall be subject to the rules contained in the Treaties, in particular to the rules on competition, in so far as the application of such rules does not obstruct the performance, in law or in fact, of the particular tasks assigned to them. The development of trade must not be affected to such an extent as would be contrary to the interests of the Union.
3.   The Commission shall ensure the application of the provisions of this Article and shall, where necessary, address appropriate directives or decisions to Member States.
SECTION 2
AIDS GRANTED BY STATES
Article 107
(ex Article 87 TEC)
1.   Save as otherwise provided in the Treaties, any aid granted by a Member State or through State resources in any form whatsoever which distorts or threatens to distort competition by favouring certain undertakings or the production of certain goods shall, in so far as it affects trade between Member States, be incompatible with the internal market.
2.   The following shall be compatible with the internal market:
(a)
aid having a social character, granted to individual consumers, provided that such aid is granted without discrimination related to the origin of the products concerned;
(b)
aid to make good the damage caused by natural disasters or exceptional occurrences;
(c)
aid granted to the economy of certain areas of the Federal Republic of Germany affected by the division of Germany, in so far as such aid is required in order to compensate for the economic disadvantages caused by that division. Five years after the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, the Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt a decision repealing this point.
3.   The following may be considered to be compatible with the internal market:
(a)
aid to promote the economic development of areas where the standard of living is abnormally low or where there is serious underemployment, and of the regions referred to in Article 349, in view of their structural, economic and social situation;
(b)
aid to promote the execution of an important project of common European interest or to remedy a serious disturbance in the economy of a Member State;
(c)
aid to facilitate the development of certain economic activities or of certain economic areas, where such aid does not adversely affect trading conditions to an extent contrary to the common interest;
(d)
aid to promote culture and heritage conservation where such aid does not affect trading conditions and competition in the Union to an extent that is contrary to the common interest;
(e)
such other categories of aid as may be specified by decision of the Council on a proposal from the Commission.
Article 108
(ex Article 88 TEC)
1.   The Commission shall, in cooperation with Member States, keep under constant review all systems of aid existing in those States. It shall propose to the latter any appropriate measures required by the progressive development or by the functioning of the internal market.
2.   If, after giving notice to the parties concerned to submit their comments, the Commission finds that aid granted by a State or through State resources is not compatible with the internal market having regard to Article 107, or that such aid is being misused, it shall decide that the State concerned shall abolish or alter such aid within a period of time to be determined by the Commission.
If the State concerned does not comply with this decision within the prescribed time, the Commission or any other interested State may, in derogation from the provisions of Articles 258 and 259, refer the matter to the Court of Justice of the European Union direct.
On application by a Member State, the Council may, acting unanimously, decide that aid which that State is granting or intends to grant shall be considered to be compatible with the internal market, in derogation from the provisions of Article 107 or from the regulations provided for in Article 109, if such a decision is justified by exceptional circumstances. If, as regards the aid in question, the Commission has already initiated the procedure provided for in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, the fact that the State concerned has made its application to the Council shall have the effect of suspending that procedure until the Council has made its attitude known.
If, however, the Council has not made its attitude known within three months of the said application being made, the Commission shall give its decision on the case.
3.   The Commission shall be informed, in sufficient time to enable it to submit its comments, of any plans to grant or alter aid. If it considers that any such plan is not compatible with the internal market having regard to Article 107, it shall without delay initiate the procedure provided for in paragraph 2. The Member State concerned shall not put its proposed measures into effect until this procedure has resulted in a final decision.
4.   The Commission may adopt regulations relating to the categories of State aid that the Council has, pursuant to Article 109, determined may be exempted from the procedure provided for by paragraph 3 of this Article.
Article 109
(ex Article 89 TEC)
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, may make any appropriate regulations for the application of Articles 107 and 108 and may in particular determine the conditions in which Article 108(3) shall apply and the categories of aid exempted from this procedure.
CHAPTER 2
TAX PROVISIONS
Article 110
(ex Article 90 TEC)
No Member State shall impose, directly or indirectly, on the products of other Member States any internal taxation of any kind in excess of that imposed directly or indirectly on similar domestic products.
Furthermore, no Member State shall impose on the products of other Member States any internal taxation of such a nature as to afford indirect protection to other products.
Article 111
(ex Article 91 TEC)
Where products are exported to the territory of any Member State, any repayment of internal taxation shall not exceed the internal taxation imposed on them whether directly or indirectly.
Article 112
(ex Article 92 TEC)
In the case of charges other than turnover taxes, excise duties and other forms of indirect taxation, remissions and repayments in respect of exports to other Member States may not be granted and countervailing charges in respect of imports from Member States may not be imposed unless the measures contemplated have been previously approved for a limited period by the Council on a proposal from the Commission.
Article 113
(ex Article 93 TEC)
The Council shall, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, adopt provisions for the harmonisation of legislation concerning turnover taxes, excise duties and other forms of indirect taxation to the extent that such harmonisation is necessary to ensure the establishment and the functioning of the internal market and to avoid distortion of competition.
CHAPTER 3
APPROXIMATION OF LAWS
Article 114
(ex Article 95 TEC)
1.   Save where otherwise provided in the Treaties, the following provisions shall apply for the achievement of the objectives set out in Article 26. The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, adopt the measures for the approximation of the provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action in Member States which have as their object the establishment and functioning of the internal market.
2.   Paragraph 1 shall not apply to fiscal provisions, to those relating to the free movement of persons nor to those relating to the rights and interests of employed persons.
3.   The Commission, in its proposals envisaged in paragraph 1 concerning health, safety, environmental protection and consumer protection, will take as a base a high level of protection, taking account in particular of any new development based on scientific facts. Within their respective powers, the European Parliament and the Council will also seek to achieve this objective.
4.   If, after the adoption of a harmonisation measure by the European Parliament and the Council, by the Council or by the Commission, a Member State deems it necessary to maintain national provisions on grounds of major needs referred to in Article 36, or relating to the protection of the environment or the working environment, it shall notify the Commission of these provisions as well as the grounds for maintaining them.
5.   Moreover, without prejudice to paragraph 4, if, after the adoption of a harmonisation measure by the European Parliament and the Council, by the Council or by the Commission, a Member State deems it necessary to introduce national provisions based on new scientific evidence relating to the protection of the environment or the working environment on grounds of a problem specific to that Member State arising after the adoption of the harmonisation measure, it shall notify the Commission of the envisaged provisions as well as the grounds for introducing them.
6.   The Commission shall, within six months of the notifications as referred to in paragraphs 4 and 5, approve or reject the national provisions involved after having verified whether or not they are a means of arbitrary discrimination or a disguised restriction on trade between Member States and whether or not they shall constitute an obstacle to the functioning of the internal market.
In the absence of a decision by the Commission within this period the national provisions referred to in paragraphs 4 and 5 shall be deemed to have been approved.
When justified by the complexity of the matter and in the absence of danger for human health, the Commission may notify the Member State concerned that the period referred to in this paragraph may be extended for a further period of up to six months.
7.   When, pursuant to paragraph 6, a Member State is authorised to maintain or introduce national provisions derogating from a harmonisation measure, the Commission shall immediately examine whether to propose an adaptation to that measure.
8.   When a Member State raises a specific problem on public health in a field which has been the subject of prior harmonisation measures, it shall bring it to the attention of the Commission which shall immediately examine whether to propose appropriate measures to the Council.
9.   By way of derogation from the procedure laid down in Articles 258 and 259, the Commission and any Member State may bring the matter directly before the Court of Justice of the European Union if it considers that another Member State is making improper use of the powers provided for in this Article.
10.   The harmonisation measures referred to above shall, in appropriate cases, include a safeguard clause authorising the Member States to take, for one or more of the non-economic reasons referred to in Article 36, provisional measures subject to a Union control procedure.
Article 115
(ex Article 94 TEC)
Without prejudice to Article 114, the Council shall, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, issue directives for the approximation of such laws, regulations or administrative provisions of the Member States as directly affect the establishment or functioning of the internal market.
Article 116
(ex Article 96 TEC)
Where the Commission finds that a difference between the provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action in Member States is distorting the conditions of competition in the internal market and that the resultant distortion needs to be eliminated, it shall consult the Member States concerned.
If such consultation does not result in an agreement eliminating the distortion in question, the European, Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall issue the necessary directives. Any other appropriate measures provided for in the Treaties may be adopted.
Article 117
(ex Article 97 TEC)
1.   Where there is a reason to fear that the adoption or amendment of a provision laid down by law, regulation or administrative action may cause distortion within the meaning of Article 116, a Member State desiring to proceed therewith shall consult the Commission. After consulting the Member States, the Commission shall recommend to the States concerned such measures as may be appropriate to avoid the distortion in question.
2.   If a State desiring to introduce or amend its own provisions does not comply with the recommendation addressed to it by the Commission, other Member States shall not be required, pursuant to Article 116, to amend their own provisions in order to eliminate such distortion. If the Member State which has ignored the recommendation of the Commission causes distortion detrimental only to itself, the provisions of Article 116 shall not apply.
Article 118
In the context of the establishment and functioning of the internal market, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish measures for the creation of European intellectual property rights to provide uniform protection of intellectual property rights throughout the Union and for the setting up of centralised Union-wide authorisation, coordination and supervision arrangements.
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall by means of regulations establish language arrangements for the European intellectual property rights. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
TITLE VIII
ECONOMIC AND MONETARY POLICY
Article 119
(ex Article 4 TEC)
1.   For the purposes set out in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union, the activities of the Member States and the Union shall include, as provided in the Treaties, the adoption of an economic policy which is based on the close coordination of Member States' economic policies, on the internal market and on the definition of common objectives, and conducted in accordance with the principle of an open market economy with free competition.
2.   Concurrently with the foregoing, and as provided in the Treaties and in accordance with the procedures set out therein, these activities shall include a single currency, the euro, and the definition and conduct of a single monetary policy and exchange-rate policy the primary objective of both of which shall be to maintain price stability and, without prejudice to this objective, to support the general economic policies in the Union, in accordance with the principle of an open market economy with free competition.
3.   These activities of the Member States and the Union shall entail compliance with the following guiding principles: stable prices, sound public finances and monetary conditions and a sustainable balance of payments.
CHAPTER 1
ECONOMIC POLICY
Article 120
(ex Article 98 TEC)
Member States shall conduct their economic policies with a view to contributing to the achievement of the objectives of the Union, as defined in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union, and in the context of the broad guidelines referred to in Article 121(2). The Member States and the Union shall act in accordance with the principle of an open market economy with free competition, favouring an efficient allocation of resources, and in compliance with the principles set out in Article 119.
Article 121
(ex Article 99 TEC)
1.   Member States shall regard their economic policies as a matter of common concern and shall coordinate them within the Council, in accordance with the provisions of Article 120.
2.   The Council shall, on a recommendation from the Commission, formulate a draft for the broad guidelines of the economic policies of the Member States and of the Union, and shall report its findings to the European Council.
The European Council shall, acting on the basis of the report from the Council, discuss a conclusion on the broad guidelines of the economic policies of the Member States and of the Union.
On the basis of this conclusion, the Council shall adopt a recommendation setting out these broad guidelines. The Council shall inform the European Parliament of its recommendation.
3.   In order to ensure closer coordination of economic policies and sustained convergence of the economic performances of the Member States, the Council shall, on the basis of reports submitted by the Commission, monitor economic developments in each of the Member States and in the Union as well as the consistency of economic policies with the broad guidelines referred to in paragraph 2, and regularly carry out an overall assessment.
For the purpose of this multilateral surveillance, Member States shall forward information to the Commission about important measures taken by them in the field of their economic policy and such other information as they deem necessary.
4.   Where it is established, under the procedure referred to in paragraph 3, that the economic policies of a Member State are not consistent with the broad guidelines referred to in paragraph 2 or that they risk jeopardising the proper functioning of economic and monetary union, the Commission may address a warning to the Member State concerned. The Council, on a recommendation from the Commission, may address the necessary recommendations to the Member State concerned. The Council may, on a proposal from the Commission, decide to make its recommendations public.
Within the scope of this paragraph, the Council shall act without taking into account the vote of the member of the Council representing the Member State concerned.
A qualified majority of the other members of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
5.   The President of the Council and the Commission shall report to the European Parliament on the results of multilateral surveillance. The President of the Council may be invited to appear before the competent committee of the European Parliament if the Council has made its recommendations public.
6.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may adopt detailed rules for the multilateral surveillance procedure referred to in paragraphs 3 and 4.
Article 122
(ex Article 100 TEC)
1.   Without prejudice to any other procedures provided for in the Treaties, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may decide, in a spirit of solidarity between Member States, upon the measures appropriate to the economic situation, in particular if severe difficulties arise in the supply of certain products, notably in the area of energy.
2.   Where a Member State is in difficulties or is seriously threatened with severe difficulties caused by natural disasters or exceptional occurrences beyond its control, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may grant, under certain conditions, Union financial assistance to the Member State concerned. The President of the Council shall inform the European Parliament of the decision taken.
Article 123
(ex Article 101 TEC)
1.   Overdraft facilities or any other type of credit facility with the European Central Bank or with the central banks of the Member States (hereinafter referred to as ‘national central banks’) in favour of Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, central governments, regional, local or other public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of Member States shall be prohibited, as shall the purchase directly from them by the European Central Bank or national central banks of debt instruments.
2.   Paragraph 1 shall not apply to publicly owned credit institutions which, in the context of the supply of reserves by central banks, shall be given the same treatment by national central banks and the European Central Bank as private credit institutions.
Article 124
(ex Article 102 TEC)
Any measure, not based on prudential considerations, establishing privileged access by Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, central governments, regional, local or other public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of Member States to financial institutions, shall be prohibited.
Article 125
(ex Article 103 TEC)
1.   The Union shall not be liable for or assume the commitments of central governments, regional, local or other public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of any Member State, without prejudice to mutual financial guarantees for the joint execution of a specific project. A Member State shall not be liable for or assume the commitments of central governments, regional, local or other public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of another Member State, without prejudice to mutual financial guarantees for the joint execution of a specific project.
2.   The Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, may, as required, specify definitions for the application of the prohibitions referred to in Articles 123 and 124 and in this Article.
Article 126
(ex Article 104 TEC)
1.   Member States shall avoid excessive government deficits.
2.   The Commission shall monitor the development of the budgetary situation and of the stock of government debt in the Member States with a view to identifying gross errors. In particular it shall examine compliance with budgetary discipline on the basis of the following two criteria:
(a)
whether the ratio of the planned or actual government deficit to gross domestic product exceeds a reference value, unless:
—
either the ratio has declined substantially and continuously and reached a level that comes close to the reference value,
—
or, alternatively, the excess over the reference value is only exceptional and temporary and the ratio remains close to the reference value;
(b)
whether the ratio of government debt to gross domestic product exceeds a reference value, unless the ratio is sufficiently diminishing and approaching the reference value at a satisfactory pace.
The reference values are specified in the Protocol on the excessive deficit procedure annexed to the Treaties.
3.   If a Member State does not fulfil the requirements under one or both of these criteria, the Commission shall prepare a report. The report of the Commission shall also take into account whether the government deficit exceeds government investment expenditure and take into account all other relevant factors, including the medium-term economic and budgetary position of the Member State.
The Commission may also prepare a report if, notwithstanding the fulfilment of the requirements under the criteria, it is of the opinion that there is a risk of an excessive deficit in a Member State.
4.   The Economic and Financial Committee shall formulate an opinion on the report of the Commission.
5.   If the Commission considers that an excessive deficit in a Member State exists or may occur, it shall address an opinion to the Member State concerned and shall inform the Council accordingly.
6.   The Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission, and having considered any observations which the Member State concerned may wish to make, decide after an overall assessment whether an excessive deficit exists.
7.   Where the Council decides, in accordance with paragraph 6, that an excessive deficit exists, it shall adopt, without undue delay, on a recommendation from the Commission, recommendations addressed to the Member State concerned with a view to bringing that situation to an end within a given period. Subject to the provisions of paragraph 8, these recommendations shall not be made public.
8.   Where it establishes that there has been no effective action in response to its recommendations within the period laid down, the Council may make its recommendations public.
9.   If a Member State persists in failing to put into practice the recommendations of the Council, the Council may decide to give notice to the Member State to take, within a specified time limit, measures for the deficit reduction which is judged necessary by the Council in order to remedy the situation.
In such a case, the Council may request the Member State concerned to submit reports in accordance with a specific timetable in order to examine the adjustment efforts of that Member State.
10.   The rights to bring actions provided for in Articles 258 and 259 may not be exercised within the framework of paragraphs 1 to 9 of this Article.
11.   As long as a Member State fails to comply with a decision taken in accordance with paragraph 9, the Council may decide to apply or, as the case may be, intensify one or more of the following measures:
—
to require the Member State concerned to publish additional information, to be specified by the Council, before issuing bonds and securities,
—
to invite the European Investment Bank to reconsider its lending policy towards the Member State concerned,
—
to require the Member State concerned to make a non-interest-bearing deposit of an appropriate size with the Union until the excessive deficit has, in the view of the Council, been corrected,
—
to impose fines of an appropriate size.
The President of the Council shall inform the European Parliament of the decisions taken.
12.   The Council shall abrogate some or all of its decisions or recommendations referred to in paragraphs 6 to 9 and 11 to the extent that the excessive deficit in the Member State concerned has, in the view of the Council, been corrected. If the Council has previously made public recommendations, it shall, as soon as the decision under paragraph 8 has been abrogated, make a public statement that an excessive deficit in the Member State concerned no longer exists.
13.   When taking the decisions or recommendations referred to in paragraphs 8, 9, 11 and 12, the Council shall act on a recommendation from the Commission.
When the Council adopts the measures referred to in paragraphs 6 to 9, 11 and 12, it shall act without taking into account the vote of the member of the Council representing the Member State concerned.
A qualified majority of the other members of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
14.   Further provisions relating to the implementation of the procedure described in this Article are set out in the Protocol on the excessive deficit procedure annexed to the Treaties.
The Council shall, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Central Bank, adopt the appropriate provisions which shall then replace the said Protocol.
Subject to the other provisions of this paragraph, the Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, lay down detailed rules and definitions for the application of the provisions of the said Protocol.
CHAPTER 2
MONETARY POLICY
Article 127
(ex Article 105 TEC)
1.   The primary objective of the European System of Central Banks (hereinafter referred to as ‘the ESCB’) shall be to maintain price stability. Without prejudice to the objective of price stability, the ESCB shall support the general economic policies in the Union with a view to contributing to the achievement of the objectives of the Union as laid down in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union. The ESCB shall act in accordance with the principle of an open market economy with free competition, favouring an efficient allocation of resources, and in compliance with the principles set out in Article 119.
2.   The basic tasks to be carried out through the ESCB shall be:
—
to define and implement the monetary policy of the Union,
—
to conduct foreign-exchange operations consistent with the provisions of Article 219,
—
to hold and manage the official foreign reserves of the Member States,
—
to promote the smooth operation of payment systems.
3.   The third indent of paragraph 2 shall be without prejudice to the holding and management by the governments of Member States of foreign-exchange working balances.
4.   The European Central Bank shall be consulted:
—
on any proposed Union act in its fields of competence,
—
by national authorities regarding any draft legislative provision in its fields of competence, but within the limits and under the conditions set out by the Council in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 129(4).
The European Central Bank may submit opinions to the appropriate Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies or to national authorities on matters in its fields of competence.
5.   The ESCB shall contribute to the smooth conduct of policies pursued by the competent authorities relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and the stability of the financial system.
6.   The Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may unanimously, and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Central Bank, confer specific tasks upon the European Central Bank concerning policies relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and other financial institutions with the exception of insurance undertakings.
Article 128
(ex Article 106 TEC)
1.   The European Central Bank shall have the exclusive right to authorise the issue of euro banknotes within the Union. The European Central Bank and the national central banks may issue such notes. The banknotes issued by the European Central Bank and the national central banks shall be the only such notes to have the status of legal tender within the Union.
2.   Member States may issue euro coins subject to approval by the European Central Bank of the volume of the issue. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Central Bank, may adopt measures to harmonise the denominations and technical specifications of all coins intended for circulation to the extent necessary to permit their smooth circulation within the Union.
Article 129
(ex Article 107 TEC)
1.   The ESCB shall be governed by the decision-making bodies of the European Central Bank which shall be the Governing Council and the Executive Board.
2.   The Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank (hereinafter referred to as ‘the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB’) is laid down in a Protocol annexed to the Treaties.
3.   Articles 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 17, 18, 19.1, 22, 23, 24, 26, 32.2, 32.3, 32.4, 32.6, 33.1(a) and 36 of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB may be amended by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure. They shall act either on a recommendation from the European Central Bank and after consulting the Commission or on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank.
4.   The Council, either on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Central Bank or on a recommendation from the European Central Bank and after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, shall adopt the provisions referred to in Articles 4, 5.4, 19.2, 20, 28.1, 29.2, 30.4 and 34.3 of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB.
Article 130
(ex Article 108 TEC)
When exercising the powers and carrying out the tasks and duties conferred upon them by the Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB, neither the European Central Bank, nor a national central bank, nor any member of their decision-making bodies shall seek or take instructions from Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, from any government of a Member State or from any other body. The Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies and the governments of the Member States undertake to respect this principle and not to seek to influence the members of the decision-making bodies of the European Central Bank or of the national central banks in the performance of their tasks.
Article 131
(ex Article 109 TEC)
Each Member State shall ensure that its national legislation including the statutes of its national central bank is compatible with the Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB.
Article 132
(ex Article 110 TEC)
1.   In order to carry out the tasks entrusted to the ESCB, the European Central Bank shall, in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties and under the conditions laid down in the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB:
—
make regulations to the extent necessary to implement the tasks defined in Article 3.1, first indent, Articles 19.1, 22 and 25.2 of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB in cases which shall be laid down in the acts of the Council referred to in Article 129(4),
—
take decisions necessary for carrying out the tasks entrusted to the ESCB under the Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB,
—
make recommendations and deliver opinions.
2.   The European Central Bank may decide to publish its decisions, recommendations and opinions.
3.   Within the limits and under the conditions adopted by the Council under the procedure laid down in Article 129(4), the European Central Bank shall be entitled to impose fines or periodic penalty payments on undertakings for failure to comply with obligations under its regulations and decisions.
Article 133
Without prejudice to the powers of the European Central Bank, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall lay down the measures necessary for the use of the euro as the single currency. Such measures shall be adopted after consultation of the European Central Bank.
CHAPTER 3
INSTITUTIONAL PROVISIONS
Article 134
(ex Article 114 TEC)
1.   In order to promote coordination of the policies of Member States to the full extent needed for the functioning of the internal market, an Economic and Financial Committee is hereby set up.
2.   The Economic and Financial Committee shall have the following tasks:
—
to deliver opinions at the request of the Council or of the Commission, or on its own initiative for submission to those institutions,
—
to keep under review the economic and financial situation of the Member States and of the Union and to report regularly thereon to the Council and to the Commission, in particular on financial relations with third countries and international institutions,
—
without prejudice to Article 240, to contribute to the preparation of the work of the Council referred to in Articles 66, 75, 121(2), (3), (4) and (6), 122, 124, 125, 126, 127(6), 128(2), 129(3) and (4), 138, 140(2) and (3), 143, 144(2) and (3), and in Article 219, and to carry out other advisory and preparatory tasks assigned to it by the Council,
—
to examine, at least once a year, the situation regarding the movement of capital and the freedom of payments, as they result from the application of the Treaties and of measures adopted by the Council; the examination shall cover all measures relating to capital movements and payments; the Committee shall report to the Commission and to the Council on the outcome of this examination.
The Member States, the Commission and the European Central Bank shall each appoint no more than two members of the Committee.
3.   The Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank and the Committee referred to in this Article, lay down detailed provisions concerning the composition of the Economic and Financial Committee. The President of the Council shall inform the European Parliament of such a decision.
4.   In addition to the tasks set out in paragraph 2, if and as long as there are Member States with a derogation as referred to in Article 139, the Committee shall keep under review the monetary and financial situation and the general payments system of those Member States and report regularly thereon to the Council and to the Commission.
Article 135
(ex Article 115 TEC)
For matters within the scope of Articles 121(4), 126 with the exception of paragraph 14, 138, 140(1), 140(2), first subparagraph, 140(3) and 219, the Council or a Member State may request the Commission to make a recommendation or a proposal, as appropriate. The Commission shall examine this request and submit its conclusions to the Council without delay.
CHAPTER 4
PROVISIONS SPECIFIC TO MEMBER STATES WHOSE CURRENCY IS THE EURO
Article 136
1.   In order to ensure the proper functioning of economic and monetary union, and in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Treaties, the Council shall, in accordance with the relevant procedure from among those referred to in Articles 121 and 126, with the exception of the procedure set out in Article 126(14), adopt measures specific to those Member States whose currency is the euro:
(a)
to strengthen the coordination and surveillance of their budgetary discipline;
(b)
to set out economic policy guidelines for them, while ensuring that they are compatible with those adopted for the whole of the Union and are kept under surveillance.
2.   For those measures set out in paragraph 1, only members of the Council representing Member States whose currency is the euro shall take part in the vote.
A qualified majority of the said members shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
3.   The Member States whose currency is the euro may establish a stability mechanism to be activated if indispensable to safeguard the stability of the euro area as a whole. The granting of any required financial assistance under the mechanism will be made subject to strict conditionality.
Article 137
Arrangements for meetings between ministers of those Member States whose currency is the euro are laid down by the Protocol on the Euro Group.
Article 138
(ex Article 111(4), TEC)
1.   In order to secure the euro's place in the international monetary system, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt a decision establishing common positions on matters of particular interest for economic and monetary union within the competent international financial institutions and conferences. The Council shall act after consulting the European Central Bank.
2.   The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt appropriate measures to ensure unified representation within the international financial institutions and conferences. The Council shall act after consulting the European Central Bank.
3.   For the measures referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2, only members of the Council representing Member States whose currency is the euro shall take part in the vote.
A qualified majority of the said members shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
CHAPTER 5
TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS
Article 139
1.   Member States in respect of which the Council has not decided that they fulfil the necessary conditions for the adoption of the euro shall hereinafter be referred to as ‘Member States with a derogation’.
2.   The following provisions of the Treaties shall not apply to Member States with a derogation:
(a)
adoption of the parts of the broad economic policy guidelines which concern the euro area generally (Article 121(2));
(b)
coercive means of remedying excessive deficits (Article 126(9) and (11));
(c)
the objectives and tasks of the ESCB (Article 127(1) to (3) and (5));
(d)
issue of the euro (Article 128);
(e)
acts of the European Central Bank (Article 132);
(f)
measures governing the use of the euro (Article 133);
(g)
monetary agreements and other measures relating to exchange-rate policy (Article 219);
(h)
appointment of members of the Executive Board of the European Central Bank (Article 283(2));
(i)
decisions establishing common positions on issues of particular relevance for economic and monetary union within the competent international financial institutions and conferences (Article 138(1));
(j)
measures to ensure unified representation within the international financial institutions and conferences (Article 138(2)).
In the Articles referred to in points (a) to (j), ‘Member States’ shall therefore mean Member States whose currency is the euro.
3.   Under Chapter IX of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB, Member States with a derogation and their national central banks are excluded from rights and obligations within the ESCB.
4.   The voting rights of members of the Council representing Member States with a derogation shall be suspended for the adoption by the Council of the measures referred to in the Articles listed in paragraph 2, and in the following instances:
(a)
recommendations made to those Member States whose currency is the euro in the framework of multilateral surveillance, including on stability programmes and warnings (Article 121(4));
(b)
measures relating to excessive deficits concerning those Member States whose currency is the euro (Article 126(6), (7), (8), (12) and (13)).
A qualified majority of the other members of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
Article 140
(ex Articles 121(1), 122(2), second sentence, and 123(5) TEC)
1.   At least once every two years, or at the request of a Member State with a derogation, the Commission and the European Central Bank shall report to the Council on the progress made by the Member States with a derogation in fulfilling their obligations regarding the achievement of economic and monetary union. These reports shall include an examination of the compatibility between the national legislation of each of these Member States, including the statutes of its national central bank, and Articles 130 and 131 and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB. The reports shall also examine the achievement of a high degree of sustainable convergence by reference to the fulfilment by each Member State of the following criteria:
—
the achievement of a high degree of price stability; this will be apparent from a rate of inflation which is close to that of, at most, the three best performing Member States in terms of price stability,
—
the sustainability of the government financial position; this will be apparent from having achieved a government budgetary position without a deficit that is excessive as determined in accordance with Article 126(6),
—
the observance of the normal fluctuation margins provided for by the exchange-rate mechanism of the European Monetary System, for at least two years, without devaluing against the euro,
—
the durability of convergence achieved by the Member State with a derogation and of its participation in the exchange-rate mechanism being reflected in the long-term interest-rate levels.
The four criteria mentioned in this paragraph and the relevant periods over which they are to be respected are developed further in a Protocol annexed to the Treaties. The reports of the Commission and the European Central Bank shall also take account of the results of the integration of markets, the situation and development of the balances of payments on current account and an examination of the development of unit labour costs and other price indices.
2.   After consulting the European Parliament and after discussion in the European Council, the Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission, decide which Member States with a derogation fulfil the necessary conditions on the basis of the criteria set out in paragraph 1, and abrogate the derogations of the Member States concerned.
The Council shall act having received a recommendation of a qualified majority of those among its members representing Member States whose currency is the euro. These members shall act within six months of the Council receiving the Commission's proposal.
The qualified majority of the said members, as referred to in the second subparagraph, shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
3.   If it is decided, in accordance with the procedure set out in paragraph 2, to abrogate a derogation, the Council shall, acting with the unanimity of the Member States whose currency is the euro and the Member State concerned, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank, irrevocably fix the rate at which the euro shall be substituted for the currency of the Member State concerned, and take the other measures necessary for the introduction of the euro as the single currency in the Member State concerned.
Article 141
(ex Articles 123(3) and 117(2) first five indents, TEC)
1.   If and as long as there are Member States with a derogation, and without prejudice to Article 129(1), the General Council of the European Central Bank referred to in Article 44 of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB shall be constituted as a third decision-making body of the European Central Bank.
2.   If and as long as there are Member States with a derogation, the European Central Bank shall, as regards those Member States:
—
strengthen cooperation between the national central banks,
—
strengthen the coordination of the monetary policies of the Member States, with the aim of ensuring price stability,
—
monitor the functioning of the exchange-rate mechanism,
—
hold consultations concerning issues falling within the competence of the national central banks and affecting the stability of financial institutions and markets,
—
carry out the former tasks of the European Monetary Cooperation Fund which had subsequently been taken over by the European Monetary Institute.
Article 142
(ex Article 124(1) TEC)
Each Member State with a derogation shall treat its exchange-rate policy as a matter of common interest. In so doing, Member States shall take account of the experience acquired in cooperation within the framework of the exchange-rate mechanism.
Article 143
(ex Article 119 TEC)
1.   Where a Member State with a derogation is in difficulties or is seriously threatened with difficulties as regards its balance of payments either as a result of an overall disequilibrium in its balance of payments, or as a result of the type of currency at its disposal, and where such difficulties are liable in particular to jeopardise the functioning of the internal market or the implementation of the common commercial policy, the Commission shall immediately investigate the position of the State in question and the action which, making use of all the means at its disposal, that State has taken or may take in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties. The Commission shall state what measures it recommends the State concerned to take.
If the action taken by a Member State with a derogation and the measures suggested by the Commission do not prove sufficient to overcome the difficulties which have arisen or which threaten, the Commission shall, after consulting the Economic and Financial Committee, recommend to the Council the granting of mutual assistance and appropriate methods therefor.
The Commission shall keep the Council regularly informed of the situation and of how it is developing.
2.   The Council shall grant such mutual assistance; it shall adopt directives or decisions laying down the conditions and details of such assistance, which may take such forms as:
(a)
a concerted approach to or within any other international organisations to which Member States with a derogation may have recourse;
(b)
measures needed to avoid deflection of trade where the Member State with a derogation which is in difficulties maintains or reintroduces quantitative restrictions against third countries;
(c)
the granting of limited credits by other Member States, subject to their agreement.
3.   If the mutual assistance recommended by the Commission is not granted by the Council or if the mutual assistance granted and the measures taken are insufficient, the Commission shall authorise the Member State with a derogation which is in difficulties to take protective measures, the conditions and details of which the Commission shall determine.
Such authorisation may be revoked and such conditions and details may be changed by the Council.
Article 144
(ex Article 120 TEC)
1.   Where a sudden crisis in the balance of payments occurs and a decision within the meaning of Article 143(2) is not immediately taken, a Member State with a derogation may, as a precaution, take the necessary protective measures. Such measures must cause the least possible disturbance in the functioning of the internal market and must not be wider in scope than is strictly necessary to remedy the sudden difficulties which have arisen.
2.   The Commission and the other Member States shall be informed of such protective measures not later than when they enter into force. The Commission may recommend to the Council the granting of mutual assistance under Article 143.
3.   After the Commission has delivered a recommendation and the Economic and Financial Committee has been consulted, the Council may decide that the Member State concerned shall amend, suspend or abolish the protective measures referred to above.
TITLE IX
EMPLOYMENT
Article 145
(ex Article 125 TEC)
Member States and the Union shall, in accordance with this Title, work towards developing a coordinated strategy for employment and particularly for promoting a skilled, trained and adaptable workforce and labour markets responsive to economic change with a view to achieving the objectives defined in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 146
(ex Article 126 TEC)
1.   Member States, through their employment policies, shall contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in Article 145 in a way consistent with the broad guidelines of the economic policies of the Member States and of the Union adopted pursuant to Article 121(2).
2.   Member States, having regard to national practices related to the responsibilities of management and labour, shall regard promoting employment as a matter of common concern and shall coordinate their action in this respect within the Council, in accordance with the provisions of Article 148.
Article 147
(ex Article 127 TEC)
1.   The Union shall contribute to a high level of employment by encouraging cooperation between Member States and by supporting and, if necessary, complementing their action. In doing so, the competences of the Member States shall be respected.
2.   The objective of a high level of employment shall be taken into consideration in the formulation and implementation of Union policies and activities.
Article 148
(ex Article 128 TEC)
1.   The European Council shall each year consider the employment situation in the Union and adopt conclusions thereon, on the basis of a joint annual report by the Council and the Commission.
2.   On the basis of the conclusions of the European Council, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, the Economic and Social Committee, the Committee of the Regions and the Employment Committee referred to in Article 150, shall each year draw up guidelines which the Member States shall take into account in their employment policies. These guidelines shall be consistent with the broad guidelines adopted pursuant to Article 121(2).
3.   Each Member State shall provide the Council and the Commission with an annual report on the principal measures taken to implement its employment policy in the light of the guidelines for employment as referred to in paragraph 2.
4.   The Council, on the basis of the reports referred to in paragraph 3 and having received the views of the Employment Committee, shall each year carry out an examination of the implementation of the employment policies of the Member States in the light of the guidelines for employment. The Council, on a recommendation from the Commission, may, if it considers it appropriate in the light of that examination, make recommendations to Member States.
5.   On the basis of the results of that examination, the Council and the Commission shall make a joint annual report to the European Council on the employment situation in the Union and on the implementation of the guidelines for employment.
Article 149
(ex Article 129 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, may adopt incentive measures designed to encourage cooperation between Member States and to support their action in the field of employment through initiatives aimed at developing exchanges of information and best practices, providing comparative analysis and advice as well as promoting innovative approaches and evaluating experiences, in particular by recourse to pilot projects.
Those measures shall not include harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
Article 150
(ex Article 130 TEC)
The Council, acting by a simple majority after consulting the European Parliament, shall establish an Employment Committee with advisory status to promote coordination between Member States on employment and labour market policies. The tasks of the Committee shall be:
—
to monitor the employment situation and employment policies in the Member States and the Union,
—
without prejudice to Article 240, to formulate opinions at the request of either the Council or the Commission or on its own initiative, and to contribute to the preparation of the Council proceedings referred to in Article 148.
In fulfilling its mandate, the Committee shall consult management and labour.
Each Member State and the Commission shall appoint two members of the Committee.
TITLE X
SOCIAL POLICY
Article 151
(ex Article 136 TEC)
The Union and the Member States, having in mind fundamental social rights such as those set out in the European Social Charter signed at Turin on 18 October 1961 and in the 1989 Community Charter of the Fundamental Social Rights of Workers, shall have as their objectives the promotion of employment, improved living and working conditions, so as to make possible their harmonisation while the improvement is being maintained, proper social protection, dialogue between management and labour, the development of human resources with a view to lasting high employment and the combating of exclusion.
To this end the Union and the Member States shall implement measures which take account of the diverse forms of national practices, in particular in the field of contractual relations, and the need to maintain the competitiveness of the Union economy.
They believe that such a development will ensue not only from the functioning of the internal market, which will favour the harmonisation of social systems, but also from the procedures provided for in the Treaties and from the approximation of provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action.
Article 152
The Union recognises and promotes the role of the social partners at its level, taking into account the diversity of national systems. It shall facilitate dialogue between the social partners, respecting their autonomy.
The Tripartite Social Summit for Growth and Employment shall contribute to social dialogue.
Article 153
(ex Article 137 TEC)
1.   With a view to achieving the objectives of Article 151, the Union shall support and complement the activities of the Member States in the following fields:
(a)
improvement in particular of the working environment to protect workers' health and safety;
(b)
working conditions;
(c)
social security and social protection of workers;
(d)
protection of workers where their employment contract is terminated;
(e)
the information and consultation of workers;
(f)
representation and collective defence of the interests of workers and employers, including co-determination, subject to paragraph 5;
(g)
conditions of employment for third-country nationals legally residing in Union territory;
(h)
the integration of persons excluded from the labour market, without prejudice to Article 166;
(i)
equality between men and women with regard to labour market opportunities and treatment at work;
(j)
the combating of social exclusion;
(k)
the modernisation of social protection systems without prejudice to point (c).
2.   To this end, the European Parliament and the Council:
(a)
may adopt measures designed to encourage cooperation between Member States through initiatives aimed at improving knowledge, developing exchanges of information and best practices, promoting innovative approaches and evaluating experiences, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States;
(b)
may adopt, in the fields referred to in paragraph 1(a) to (i), by means of directives, minimum requirements for gradual implementation, having regard to the conditions and technical rules obtaining in each of the Member States. Such directives shall avoid imposing administrative, financial and legal constraints in a way which would hold back the creation and development of small and medium-sized undertakings.
The European Parliament and the Council shall act in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
In the fields referred to in paragraph 1(c), (d), (f) and (g), the Council shall act unanimously, in accordance with a special legislative procedure, after consulting the European Parliament and the said Committees.
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, after consulting the European Parliament, may decide to render the ordinary legislative procedure applicable to paragraph 1(d), (f) and (g).
3.   A Member State may entrust management and labour, at their joint request, with the implementation of directives adopted pursuant to paragraph 2, or, where appropriate, with the implementation of a Council decision adopted in accordance with Article 155.
In this case, it shall ensure that, no later than the date on which a directive or a decision must be transposed or implemented, management and labour have introduced the necessary measures by agreement, the Member State concerned being required to take any necessary measure enabling it at any time to be in a position to guarantee the results imposed by that directive or that decision.
4.   The provisions adopted pursuant to this Article:
—
shall not affect the right of Member States to define the fundamental principles of their social security systems and must not significantly affect the financial equilibrium thereof,
—
shall not prevent any Member State from maintaining or introducing more stringent protective measures compatible with the Treaties.
5.   The provisions of this Article shall not apply to pay, the right of association, the right to strike or the right to impose lock-outs.
Article 154
(ex Article 138 TEC)
1.   The Commission shall have the task of promoting the consultation of management and labour at Union level and shall take any relevant measure to facilitate their dialogue by ensuring balanced support for the parties.
2.   To this end, before submitting proposals in the social policy field, the Commission shall consult management and labour on the possible direction of Union action.
3.   If, after such consultation, the Commission considers Union action advisable, it shall consult management and labour on the content of the envisaged proposal. Management and labour shall forward to the Commission an opinion or, where appropriate, a recommendation.
4.   On the occasion of the consultation referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3, management and labour may inform the Commission of their wish to initiate the process provided for in Article 155. The duration of this process shall not exceed nine months, unless the management and labour concerned and the Commission decide jointly to extend it.
Article 155
(ex Article 139 TEC)
1.   Should management and labour so desire, the dialogue between them at Union level may lead to contractual relations, including agreements.
2.   Agreements concluded at Union level shall be implemented either in accordance with the procedures and practices specific to management and labour and the Member States or, in matters covered by Article 153, at the joint request of the signatory parties, by a Council decision on a proposal from the Commission. The European Parliament shall be informed.
The Council shall act unanimously where the agreement in question contains one or more provisions relating to one of the areas for which unanimity is required pursuant to Article 153(2).
Article 156
(ex Article 140 TEC)
With a view to achieving the objectives of Article 151 and without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties, the Commission shall encourage cooperation between the Member States and facilitate the coordination of their action in all social policy fields under this Chapter, particularly in matters relating to:
—
employment,
—
labour law and working conditions,
—
basic and advanced vocational training,
—
social security,
—
prevention of occupational accidents and diseases,
—
occupational hygiene,
—
the right of association and collective bargaining between employers and workers.
To this end, the Commission shall act in close contact with Member States by making studies, delivering opinions and arranging consultations both on problems arising at national level and on those of concern to international organisations, in particular initiatives aiming at the establishment of guidelines and indicators, the organisation of exchange of best practice, and the preparation of the necessary elements for periodic monitoring and evaluation. The European Parliament shall be kept fully informed.
Before delivering the opinions provided for in this Article, the Commission shall consult the Economic and Social Committee.
Article 157
(ex Article 141 TEC)
1.   Each Member State shall ensure that the principle of equal pay for male and female workers for equal work or work of equal value is applied.
2.   For the purpose of this Article, ‘pay’ means the ordinary basic or minimum wage or salary and any other consideration, whether in cash or in kind, which the worker receives directly or indirectly, in respect of his employment, from his employer.
Equal pay without discrimination based on sex means:
(a)
that pay for the same work at piece rates shall be calculated on the basis of the same unit of measurement;
(b)
that pay for work at time rates shall be the same for the same job.
3.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt measures to ensure the application of the principle of equal opportunities and equal treatment of men and women in matters of employment and occupation, including the principle of equal pay for equal work or work of equal value.
4.   With a view to ensuring full equality in practice between men and women in working life, the principle of equal treatment shall not prevent any Member State from maintaining or adopting measures providing for specific advantages in order to make it easier for the underrepresented sex to pursue a vocational activity or to prevent or compensate for disadvantages in professional careers.
Article 158
(ex Article 142 TEC)
Member States shall endeavour to maintain the existing equivalence between paid holiday schemes.
Article 159
(ex Article 143 TEC)
The Commission shall draw up a report each year on progress in achieving the objectives of Article 151, including the demographic situation in the Union. It shall forward the report to the European Parliament, the Council and the Economic and Social Committee.
Article 160
(ex Article 144 TEC)
The Council, acting by a simple majority after consulting the European Parliament, shall establish a Social Protection Committee with advisory status to promote cooperation on social protection policies between Member States and with the Commission. The tasks of the Committee shall be:
—
to monitor the social situation and the development of social protection policies in the Member States and the Union,
—
to promote exchanges of information, experience and good practice between Member States and with the Commission,
—
without prejudice to Article 240, to prepare reports, formulate opinions or undertake other work within its fields of competence, at the request of either the Council or the Commission or on its own initiative.
In fulfilling its mandate, the Committee shall establish appropriate contacts with management and labour.
Each Member State and the Commission shall appoint two members of the Committee.
Article 161
(ex Article 145 TEC)
The Commission shall include a separate chapter on social developments within the Union in its annual report to the European Parliament.
The European Parliament may invite the Commission to draw up reports on any particular problems concerning social conditions.
TITLE XI
THE EUROPEAN SOCIAL FUND
Article 162
(ex Article 146 TEC)
In order to improve employment opportunities for workers in the internal market and to contribute thereby to raising the standard of living, a European Social Fund is hereby established in accordance with the provisions set out below; it shall aim to render the employment of workers easier and to increase their geographical and occupational mobility within the Union, and to facilitate their adaptation to industrial changes and to changes in production systems, in particular through vocational training and retraining.
Article 163
(ex Article 147 TEC)
The Fund shall be administered by the Commission.
The Commission shall be assisted in this task by a Committee presided over by a Member of the Commission and composed of representatives of governments, trade unions and employers' organisations.
Article 164
(ex Article 148 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall adopt implementing regulations relating to the European Social Fund.
TITLE XII
EDUCATION, VOCATIONAL TRAINING, YOUTH AND SPORT
Article 165
(ex Article 149 TEC)
1.   The Union shall contribute to the development of quality education by encouraging cooperation between Member States and, if necessary, by supporting and supplementing their action, while fully respecting the responsibility of the Member States for the content of teaching and the organisation of education systems and their cultural and linguistic diversity.
The Union shall contribute to the promotion of European sporting issues, while taking account of the specific nature of sport, its structures based on voluntary activity and its social and educational function.
2.   Union action shall be aimed at:
—
developing the European dimension in education, particularly through the teaching and dissemination of the languages of the Member States,
—
encouraging mobility of students and teachers, by encouraging inter alia, the academic recognition of diplomas and periods of study,
—
promoting cooperation between educational establishments,
—
developing exchanges of information and experience on issues common to the education systems of the Member States,
—
encouraging the development of youth exchanges and of exchanges of socio-educational instructors, and encouraging the participation of young people in democratic life in Europe,
—
encouraging the development of distance education,
—
developing the European dimension in sport, by promoting fairness and openness in sporting competitions and cooperation between bodies responsible for sports, and by protecting the physical and moral integrity of sportsmen and sportswomen, especially the youngest sportsmen and sportswomen.
3.   The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the competent international organisations in the field of education and sport, in particular the Council of Europe.
4.   In order to contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in this Article:
—
the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall adopt incentive measures, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States,
—
the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt recommendations.
Article 166
(ex Article 150 TEC)
1.   The Union shall implement a vocational training policy which shall support and supplement the action of the Member States, while fully respecting the responsibility of the Member States for the content and organisation of vocational training.
2.   Union action shall aim to:
—
facilitate adaptation to industrial changes, in particular through vocational training and retraining,
—
improve initial and continuing vocational training in order to facilitate vocational integration and reintegration into the labour market,
—
facilitate access to vocational training and encourage mobility of instructors and trainees and particularly young people,
—
stimulate cooperation on training between educational or training establishments and firms,
—
develop exchanges of information and experience on issues common to the training systems of the Member States.
3.   The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the competent international organisations in the sphere of vocational training.
4.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall adopt measures to contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in this Article, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States, and the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt recommendations.
TITLE XIII
CULTURE
Article 167
(ex Article 151 TEC)
1.   The Union shall contribute to the flowering of the cultures of the Member States, while respecting their national and regional diversity and at the same time bringing the common cultural heritage to the fore.
2.   Action by the Union shall be aimed at encouraging cooperation between Member States and, if necessary, supporting and supplementing their action in the following areas:
—
improvement of the knowledge and dissemination of the culture and history of the European peoples,
—
conservation and safeguarding of cultural heritage of European significance,
—
non-commercial cultural exchanges,
—
artistic and literary creation, including in the audiovisual sector.
3.   The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the competent international organisations in the sphere of culture, in particular the Council of Europe.
4.   The Union shall take cultural aspects into account in its action under other provisions of the Treaties, in particular in order to respect and to promote the diversity of its cultures.
5.   In order to contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in this Article:
—
the European Parliament and the Council acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Committee of the Regions, shall adopt incentive measures, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States,
—
the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt recommendations.
TITLE XIV
PUBLIC HEALTH
Article 168
(ex Article 152 TEC)
1.   A high level of human health protection shall be ensured in the definition and implementation of all Union policies and activities.
Union action, which shall complement national policies, shall be directed towards improving public health, preventing physical and mental illness and diseases, and obviating sources of danger to physical and mental health. Such action shall cover the fight against the major health scourges, by promoting research into their causes, their transmission and their prevention, as well as health information and education, and monitoring, early warning of and combating serious cross-border threats to health.
The Union shall complement the Member States' action in reducing drugs-related health damage, including information and prevention.
2.   The Union shall encourage cooperation between the Member States in the areas referred to in this Article and, if necessary, lend support to their action. It shall in particular encourage cooperation between the Member States to improve the complementarity of their health services in cross-border areas.
Member States shall, in liaison with the Commission, coordinate among themselves their policies and programmes in the areas referred to in paragraph 1. The Commission may, in close contact with the Member States, take any useful initiative to promote such coordination, in particular initiatives aiming at the establishment of guidelines and indicators, the organisation of exchange of best practice, and the preparation of the necessary elements for periodic monitoring and evaluation. The European Parliament shall be kept fully informed.
3.   The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the competent international organisations in the sphere of public health.
4.   By way of derogation from Article 2(5) and Article 6(a) and in accordance with Article 4(2)(k) the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in this Article through adopting in order to meet common safety concerns:
(a)
measures setting high standards of quality and safety of organs and substances of human origin, blood and blood derivatives; these measures shall not prevent any Member State from maintaining or introducing more stringent protective measures;
(b)
measures in the veterinary and phytosanitary fields which have as their direct objective the protection of public health;
(c)
measures setting high standards of quality and safety for medicinal products and devices for medical use.
5.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, may also adopt incentive measures designed to protect and improve human health and in particular to combat the major cross-border health scourges, measures concerning monitoring, early warning of and combating serious cross-border threats to health, and measures which have as their direct objective the protection of public health regarding tobacco and the abuse of alcohol, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
6.   The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may also adopt recommendations for the purposes set out in this Article.
7.   Union action shall respect the responsibilities of the Member States for the definition of their health policy and for the organisation and delivery of health services and medical care. The responsibilities of the Member States shall include the management of health services and medical care and the allocation of the resources assigned to them. The measures referred to in paragraph 4(a) shall not affect national provisions on the donation or medical use of organs and blood.
TITLE XV
CONSUMER PROTECTION
Article 169
(ex Article 153 TEC)
1.   In order to promote the interests of consumers and to ensure a high level of consumer protection, the Union shall contribute to protecting the health, safety and economic interests of consumers, as well as to promoting their right to information, education and to organise themselves in order to safeguard their interests.
2.   The Union shall contribute to the attainment of the objectives referred to in paragraph 1 through:
(a)
measures adopted pursuant to Article 114 in the context of the completion of the internal market;
(b)
measures which support, supplement and monitor the policy pursued by the Member States.
3.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt the measures referred to in paragraph 2(b).
4.   Measures adopted pursuant to paragraph 3 shall not prevent any Member State from maintaining or introducing more stringent protective measures. Such measures must be compatible with the Treaties. The Commission shall be notified of them.
TITLE XVI
TRANS-EUROPEAN NETWORKS
Article 170
(ex Article 154 TEC)
1.   To help achieve the objectives referred to in Articles 26 and 174 and to enable citizens of the Union, economic operators and regional and local communities to derive full benefit from the setting-up of an area without internal frontiers, the Union shall contribute to the establishment and development of trans-European networks in the areas of transport, telecommunications and energy infrastructures.
2.   Within the framework of a system of open and competitive markets, action by the Union shall aim at promoting the interconnection and interoperability of national networks as well as access to such networks. It shall take account in particular of the need to link island, landlocked and peripheral regions with the central regions of the Union.
Article 171
(ex Article 155 TEC)
1.   In order to achieve the objectives referred to in Article 170, the Union:
—
shall establish a series of guidelines covering the objectives, priorities and broad lines of measures envisaged in the sphere of trans-European networks; these guidelines shall identify projects of common interest,
—
shall implement any measures that may prove necessary to ensure the interoperability of the networks, in particular in the field of technical standardisation,
—
may support projects of common interest supported by Member States, which are identified in the framework of the guidelines referred to in the first indent, particularly through feasibility studies, loan guarantees or interest-rate subsidies; the Union may also contribute, through the Cohesion Fund set up pursuant to Article 177, to the financing of specific projects in Member States in the area of transport infrastructure.
The Union's activities shall take into account the potential economic viability of the projects.
2.   Member States shall, in liaison with the Commission, coordinate among themselves the policies pursued at national level which may have a significant impact on the achievement of the objectives referred to in Article 170. The Commission may, in close cooperation with the Member State, take any useful initiative to promote such coordination.
3.   The Union may decide to cooperate with third countries to promote projects of mutual interest and to ensure the interoperability of networks.
Article 172
(ex Article 156 TEC)
The guidelines and other measures referred to in Article 171(1) shall be adopted by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
Guidelines and projects of common interest which relate to the territory of a Member State shall require the approval of the Member State concerned.
TITLE XVII
INDUSTRY
Article 173
(ex Article 157 TEC)
1.   The Union and the Member States shall ensure that the conditions necessary for the competitiveness of the Union's industry exist.
For that purpose, in accordance with a system of open and competitive markets, their action shall be aimed at:
—
speeding up the adjustment of industry to structural changes,
—
encouraging an environment favourable to initiative and to the development of undertakings throughout the Union, particularly small and medium-sized undertakings,
—
encouraging an environment favourable to cooperation between undertakings,
—
fostering better exploitation of the industrial potential of policies of innovation, research and technological development.
2.   The Member States shall consult each other in liaison with the Commission and, where necessary, shall coordinate their action. The Commission may take any useful initiative to promote such coordination, in particular initiatives aiming at the establishment of guidelines and indicators, the organisation of exchange of best practice, and the preparation of the necessary elements for periodic monitoring and evaluation. The European Parliament shall be kept fully informed.
3.   The Union shall contribute to the achievement of the objectives set out in paragraph 1 through the policies and activities it pursues under other provisions of the Treaties. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, may decide on specific measures in support of action taken in the Member States to achieve the objectives set out in paragraph 1, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
This Title shall not provide a basis for the introduction by the Union of any measure which could lead to a distortion of competition or contains tax provisions or provisions relating to the rights and interests of employed persons.
TITLE XVIII
ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND TERRITORIAL COHESION
Article 174
(ex Article 158 TEC)
In order to promote its overall harmonious development, the Union shall develop and pursue its actions leading to the strengthening of its economic, social and territorial cohesion.
In particular, the Union shall aim at reducing disparities between the levels of development of the various regions and the backwardness of the least favoured regions.
Among the regions concerned, particular attention shall be paid to rural areas, areas affected by industrial transition, and regions which suffer from severe and permanent natural or demographic handicaps such as the northernmost regions with very low population density and island, cross-border and mountain regions.
Article 175
(ex Article 159 TEC)
Member States shall conduct their economic policies and shall coordinate them in such a way as, in addition, to attain the objectives set out in Article 174. The formulation and implementation of the Union's policies and actions and the implementation of the internal market shall take into account the objectives set out in Article 174 and shall contribute to their achievement. The Union shall also support the achievement of these objectives by the action it takes through the Structural Funds (European Agricultural Guidance and Guarantee Fund, Guidance Section; European Social Fund; European Regional Development Fund), the European Investment Bank and the other existing Financial Instruments.
The Commission shall submit a report to the European Parliament, the Council, the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions every three years on the progress made towards achieving economic, social and territorial cohesion and on the manner in which the various means provided for in this Article have contributed to it. This report shall, if necessary, be accompanied by appropriate proposals.
If specific actions prove necessary outside the Funds and without prejudice to the measures decided upon within the framework of the other Union policies, such actions may be adopted by the European Parliament and the Council acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
Article 176
(ex Article 160 TEC)
The European Regional Development Fund is intended to help to redress the main regional imbalances in the Union through participation in the development and structural adjustment of regions whose development is lagging behind and in the conversion of declining industrial regions.
Article 177
(ex Article 161 TEC)
Without prejudice to Article 178, the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall define the tasks, priority objectives and the organisation of the Structural Funds, which may involve grouping the Funds. The general rules applicable to them and the provisions necessary to ensure their effectiveness and the coordination of the Funds with one another and with the other existing Financial Instruments shall also be defined by the same procedure.
A Cohesion Fund set up in accordance with the same procedure shall provide a financial contribution to projects in the fields of environment and trans-European networks in the area of transport infrastructure.
Article 178
(ex Article 162 TEC)
Implementing regulations relating to the European Regional Development Fund shall be taken by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
With regard to the European Agricultural Guidance and Guarantee Fund, Guidance Section, and the European Social Fund, Articles 43 and 164 respectively shall continue to apply.
TITLE XIX
RESEARCH AND TECHNOLOGICAL DEVELOPMENT AND SPACE
Article 179
(ex Article 163 TEC)
1.   The Union shall have the objective of strengthening its scientific and technological bases by achieving a European research area in which researchers, scientific knowledge and technology circulate freely, and encouraging it to become more competitive, including in its industry, while promoting all the research activities deemed necessary by virtue of other Chapters of the Treaties.
2.   For this purpose the Union shall, throughout the Union, encourage undertakings, including small and medium-sized undertakings, research centres and universities in their research and technological development activities of high quality; it shall support their efforts to cooperate with one another, aiming, notably, at permitting researchers to cooperate freely across borders and at enabling undertakings to exploit the internal market potential to the full, in particular through the opening-up of national public contracts, the definition of common standards and the removal of legal and fiscal obstacles to that cooperation.
3.   All Union activities under the Treaties in the area of research and technological development, including demonstration projects, shall be decided on and implemented in accordance with the provisions of this Title.
Article 180
(ex Article 164 TEC)
In pursuing these objectives, the Union shall carry out the following activities, complementing the activities carried out in the Member States:
(a)
implementation of research, technological development and demonstration programmes, by promoting cooperation with and between undertakings, research centres and universities;
(b)
promotion of cooperation in the field of Union research, technological development and demonstration with third countries and international organisations;
(c)
dissemination and optimisation of the results of activities in Union research, technological development and demonstration;
(d)
stimulation of the training and mobility of researchers in the Union.
Article 181
(ex Article 165 TEC)
1.   The Union and the Member States shall coordinate their research and technological development activities so as to ensure that national policies and Union policy are mutually consistent.
2.   In close cooperation with the Member State, the Commission may take any useful initiative to promote the coordination referred to in paragraph 1, in particular initiatives aiming at the establishment of guidelines and indicators, the organisation of exchange of best practice, and the preparation of the necessary elements for periodic monitoring and evaluation. The European Parliament shall be kept fully informed.
Article 182
(ex Article 166 TEC)
1.   A multiannual framework programme, setting out all the activities of the Union, shall be adopted by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure after consulting the Economic and Social Committee.
The framework programme shall:
—
establish the scientific and technological objectives to be achieved by the activities provided for in Article 180 and fix the relevant priorities,
—
indicate the broad lines of such activities,
—
fix the maximum overall amount and the detailed rules for Union financial participation in the framework programme and the respective shares in each of the activities provided for.
2.   The framework programme shall be adapted or supplemented as the situation changes.
3.   The framework programme shall be implemented through specific programmes developed within each activity. Each specific programme shall define the detailed rules for implementing it, fix its duration and provide for the means deemed necessary. The sum of the amounts deemed necessary, fixed in the specific programmes, may not exceed the overall maximum amount fixed for the framework programme and each activity.
4.   The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt the specific programmes.
5.   As a complement to the activities planned in the multiannual framework programme, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall establish the measures necessary for the implementation of the European research area.
Article 183
(ex Article 167 TEC)
For the implementation of the multiannual framework programme the Union shall:
—
determine the rules for the participation of undertakings, research centres and universities,
—
lay down the rules governing the dissemination of research results.
Article 184
(ex Article 168 TEC)
In implementing the multiannual framework programme, supplementary programmes may be decided on involving the participation of certain Member States only, which shall finance them subject to possible Union participation.
The Union shall adopt the rules applicable to supplementary programmes, particularly as regards the dissemination of knowledge and access by other Member States.
Article 185
(ex Article 169 TEC)
In implementing the multiannual framework programme, the Union may make provision, in agreement with the Member States concerned, for participation in research and development programmes undertaken by several Member States, including participation in the structures created for the execution of those programmes.
Article 186
(ex Article 170 TEC)
In implementing the multiannual framework programme the Union may make provision for cooperation in Union research, technological development and demonstration with third countries or international organisations.
The detailed arrangements for such cooperation may be the subject of agreements between the Union and the third parties concerned.
Article 187
(ex Article 171 TEC)
The Union may set up joint undertakings or any other structure necessary for the efficient execution of Union research, technological development and demonstration programmes.
Article 188
(ex Article 172 TEC)
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt the provisions referred to in Article 187.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt the provisions referred to in Articles 183, 184 and 185. Adoption of the supplementary programmes shall require the agreement of the Member States concerned.
Article 189
1.   To promote scientific and technical progress, industrial competitiveness and the implementation of its policies, the Union shall draw up a European space policy. To this end, it may promote joint initiatives, support research and technological development and coordinate the efforts needed for the exploration and exploitation of space.
2.   To contribute to attaining the objectives referred to in paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish the necessary measures, which may take the form of a European space programme, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
3.   The Union shall establish any appropriate relations with the European Space Agency.
4.   This Article shall be without prejudice to the other provisions of this Title.
Article 190
(ex Article 173 TEC)
At the beginning of each year the Commission shall send a report to the European Parliament and to the Council. The report shall include information on research and technological development activities and the dissemination of results during the previous year, and the work programme for the current year.
TITLE XX
ENVIRONMENT
Article 191
(ex Article 174 TEC)
1.   Union policy on the environment shall contribute to pursuit of the following objectives:
—
preserving, protecting and improving the quality of the environment,
—
protecting human health,
—
prudent and rational utilisation of natural resources,
—
promoting measures at international level to deal with regional or worldwide environmental problems, and in particular combating climate change.
2.   Union policy on the environment shall aim at a high level of protection taking into account the diversity of situations in the various regions of the Union. It shall be based on the precautionary principle and on the principles that preventive action should be taken, that environmental damage should as a priority be rectified at source and that the polluter should pay.
In this context, harmonisation measures answering environmental protection requirements shall include, where appropriate, a safeguard clause allowing Member States to take provisional measures, for non-economic environmental reasons, subject to a procedure of inspection by the Union.
3.   In preparing its policy on the environment, the Union shall take account of:
—
available scientific and technical data,
—
environmental conditions in the various regions of the Union,
—
the potential benefits and costs of action or lack of action,
—
the economic and social development of the Union as a whole and the balanced development of its regions.
4.   Within their respective spheres of competence, the Union and the Member States shall cooperate with third countries and with the competent international organisations. The arrangements for Union cooperation may be the subject of agreements between the Union and the third parties concerned.
The previous subparagraph shall be without prejudice to Member States' competence to negotiate in international bodies and to conclude international agreements.
Article 192
(ex Article 175 TEC)
1.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall decide what action is to be taken by the Union in order to achieve the objectives referred to in Article 191.
2.   By way of derogation from the decision-making procedure provided for in paragraph 1 and without prejudice to Article 114, the Council acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament, the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall adopt:
(a)
provisions primarily of a fiscal nature;
(b)
measures affecting:
—
town and country planning,
—
quantitative management of water resources or affecting, directly or indirectly, the availability of those resources,
—
land use, with the exception of waste management;
(c)
measures significantly affecting a Member State's choice between different energy sources and the general structure of its energy supply.
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, may make the ordinary legislative procedure applicable to the matters referred to in the first subparagraph.
3.   General action programmes setting out priority objectives to be attained shall be adopted by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
The measures necessary for the implementation of these programmes shall be adopted under the terms of paragraph 1 or 2, as the case may be.
4.   Without prejudice to certain measures adopted by the Union, the Member States shall finance and implement the environment policy.
5.   Without prejudice to the principle that the polluter should pay, if a measure based on the provisions of paragraph 1 involves costs deemed disproportionate for the public authorities of a Member State, such measure shall lay down appropriate provisions in the form of:
—
temporary derogations, and/or
—
financial support from the Cohesion Fund set up pursuant to Article 177.
Article 193
(ex Article 176 TEC)
The protective measures adopted pursuant to Article 192 shall not prevent any Member State from maintaining or introducing more stringent protective measures. Such measures must be compatible with the Treaties. They shall be notified to the Commission.
TITLE XXI
ENERGY
Article 194
1.   In the context of the establishment and functioning of the internal market and with regard for the need to preserve and improve the environment, Union policy on energy shall aim, in a spirit of solidarity between Member States, to:
(a)
ensure the functioning of the energy market;
(b)
ensure security of energy supply in the Union;
(c)
promote energy efficiency and energy saving and the development of new and renewable forms of energy; and
(d)
promote the interconnection of energy networks.
2.   Without prejudice to the application of other provisions of the Treaties, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish the measures necessary to achieve the objectives in paragraph 1. Such measures shall be adopted after consultation of the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
Such measures shall not affect a Member State's right to determine the conditions for exploiting its energy resources, its choice between different energy sources and the general structure of its energy supply, without prejudice to Article 192(2)(c).
3.   By way of derogation from paragraph 2, the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall unanimously and after consulting the European Parliament, establish the measures referred to therein when they are primarily of a fiscal nature.
TITLE XXII
TOURISM
Article 195
1.   The Union shall complement the action of the Member States in the tourism sector, in particular by promoting the competitiveness of Union undertakings in that sector.
To that end, Union action shall be aimed at:
(a)
encouraging the creation of a favourable environment for the development of undertakings in this sector;
(b)
promoting cooperation between the Member States, particularly by the exchange of good practice.
2.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish specific measures to complement actions within the Member States to achieve the objectives referred to in this Article, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
TITLE XXIII
CIVIL PROTECTION
Article 196
1.   The Union shall encourage cooperation between Member States in order to improve the effectiveness of systems for preventing and protecting against natural or man-made disasters.
Union action shall aim to:
(a)
support and complement Member States' action at national, regional and local level in risk prevention, in preparing their civil-protection personnel and in responding to natural or man-made disasters within the Union;
(b)
promote swift, effective operational cooperation within the Union between national civil-protection services;
(c)
promote consistency in international civil-protection work.
2.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure shall establish the measures necessary to help achieve the objectives referred to in paragraph 1, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
TITLE XXIV
ADMINISTRATIVE COOPERATION
Article 197
1.   Effective implementation of Union law by the Member States, which is essential for the proper functioning of the Union, shall be regarded as a matter of common interest.
2.   The Union may support the efforts of Member States to improve their administrative capacity to implement Union law. Such action may include facilitating the exchange of information and of civil servants as well as supporting training schemes. No Member State shall be obliged to avail itself of such support. The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish the necessary measures to this end, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
3.   This Article shall be without prejudice to the obligations of the Member States to implement Union law or to the prerogatives and duties of the Commission. It shall also be without prejudice to other provisions of the Treaties providing for administrative cooperation among the Member States and between them and the Union.
PART FOUR
ASSOCIATION OF THE OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES
Article 198
(ex Article 182 TEC)
The Member States agree to associate with the Union the non-European countries and territories which have special relations with Denmark, France, the Netherlands and the United Kingdom. These countries and territories (hereinafter called the ‘countries and territories’) are listed in Annex II.
The purpose of association shall be to promote the economic and social development of the countries and territories and to establish close economic relations between them and the Union as a whole.
In accordance with the principles set out in the preamble to this Treaty, association shall serve primarily to further the interests and prosperity of the inhabitants of these countries and territories in order to lead them to the economic, social and cultural development to which they aspire.
Article 199
(ex Article 183 TEC)
Association shall have the following objectives.
1.
Member States shall apply to their trade with the countries and territories the same treatment as they accord each other pursuant to the Treaties.
2.
Each country or territory shall apply to its trade with Member States and with the other countries and territories the same treatment as that which it applies to the European State with which is has special relations.
3.
The Member States shall contribute to the investments required for the progressive development of these countries and territories.
4.
For investments financed by the Union, participation in tenders and supplies shall be open on equal terms to all natural and legal persons who are nationals of a Member State or of one of the countries and territories.
5.
In relations between Member States and the countries and territories the right of establishment of nationals and companies or firms shall be regulated in accordance with the provisions and procedures laid down in the Chapter relating to the right of establishment and on a non-discriminatory basis, subject to any special provisions laid down pursuant to Article 203.
Article 200
(ex Article 184 TEC)
1.   Customs duties on imports into the Member States of goods originating in the countries and territories shall be prohibited in conformity with the prohibition of customs duties between Member States in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties.
2.   Customs duties on imports into each country or territory from Member States or from the other countries or territories shall be prohibited in accordance with the provisions of Article 30.
3.   The countries and territories may, however, levy customs duties which meet the needs of their development and industrialisation or produce revenue for their budgets.
The duties referred to in the preceding subparagraph may not exceed the level of those imposed on imports of products from the Member State with which each country or territory has special relations.
4.   Paragraph 2 shall not apply to countries and territories which, by reason of the particular international obligations by which they are bound, already apply a non-discriminatory customs tariff.
5.   The introduction of or any change in customs duties imposed on goods imported into the countries and territories shall not, either in law or in fact, give rise to any direct or indirect discrimination between imports from the various Member States.
Article 201
(ex Article 185 TEC)
If the level of the duties applicable to goods from a third country on entry into a country or territory is liable, when the provisions of Article 200(1) have been applied, to cause deflections of trade to the detriment of any Member State, the latter may request the Commission to propose to the other Member States the measures needed to remedy the situation.
Article 202
(ex Article 186 TEC)
Subject to the provisions relating to public health, public security or public policy, freedom of movement within Member States for workers from the countries and territories, and within the countries and territories for workers from Member States, shall be regulated by acts adopted in accordance with Article 203.
Article 203
(ex Article 187 TEC)
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, shall, on the basis of the experience acquired under the association of the countries and territories with the Union and of the principles set out in the Treaties, lay down provisions as regards the detailed rules and the procedure for the association of the countries and territories with the Union. Where the provisions in question are adopted by the Council in accordance with a special legislative procedure, it shall act unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament.
Article 204
(ex Article 188 TEC)
The provisions of Articles 198 to 203 shall apply to Greenland, subject to the specific provisions for Greenland set out in the Protocol on special arrangements for Greenland, annexed to the Treaties.
PART FIVE
THE UNION'S EXTERNAL ACTION
TITLE I
GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION'S EXTERNAL ACTION
Article 205
The Union's action on the international scene, pursuant to this Part, shall be guided by the principles, pursue the objectives and be conducted in accordance with the general provisions laid down in Chapter 1 of Title V of the Treaty on European Union.
TITLE II
COMMON COMMERCIAL POLICY
Article 206
(ex Article 131 TEC)
By establishing a customs union in accordance with Articles 28 to 32, the Union shall contribute, in the common interest, to the harmonious development of world trade, the progressive abolition of restrictions on international trade and on foreign direct investment, and the lowering of customs and other barriers.
Article 207
(ex Article 133 TEC)
1.   The common commercial policy shall be based on uniform principles, particularly with regard to changes in tariff rates, the conclusion of tariff and trade agreements relating to trade in goods and services, and the commercial aspects of intellectual property, foreign direct investment, the achievement of uniformity in measures of liberalisation, export policy and measures to protect trade such as those to be taken in the event of dumping or subsidies. The common commercial policy shall be conducted in the context of the principles and objectives of the Union's external action.
2.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt the measures defining the framework for implementing the common commercial policy.
3.   Where agreements with one or more third countries or international organisations need to be negotiated and concluded, Article 218 shall apply, subject to the special provisions of this Article.
The Commission shall make recommendations to the Council, which shall authorise it to open the necessary negotiations. The Council and the Commission shall be responsible for ensuring that the agreements negotiated are compatible with internal Union policies and rules.
The Commission shall conduct these negotiations in consultation with a special committee appointed by the Council to assist the Commission in this task and within the framework of such directives as the Council may issue to it. The Commission shall report regularly to the special committee and to the European Parliament on the progress of negotiations.
4.   For the negotiation and conclusion of the agreements referred to in paragraph 3, the Council shall act by a qualified majority.
For the negotiation and conclusion of agreements in the fields of trade in services and the commercial aspects of intellectual property, as well as foreign direct investment, the Council shall act unanimously where such agreements include provisions for which unanimity is required for the adoption of internal rules.
The Council shall also act unanimously for the negotiation and conclusion of agreements:
(a)
in the field of trade in cultural and audiovisual services, where these agreements risk prejudicing the Union's cultural and linguistic diversity;
(b)
in the field of trade in social, education and health services, where these agreements risk seriously disturbing the national organisation of such services and prejudicing the responsibility of Member States to deliver them.
5.   The negotiation and conclusion of international agreements in the field of transport shall be subject to Title VI of Part Three and to Article 218.
6.   The exercise of the competences conferred by this Article in the field of the common commercial policy shall not affect the delimitation of competences between the Union and the Member States, and shall not lead to harmonisation of legislative or regulatory provisions of the Member States in so far as the Treaties exclude such harmonisation.
TITLE III
COOPERATION WITH THIRD COUNTRIES AND HUMANITARIAN AID
CHAPTER 1
DEVELOPMENT COOPERATION
Article 208
(ex Article 177 TEC)
1.   Union policy in the field of development cooperation shall be conducted within the framework of the principles and objectives of the Union's external action. The Union's development cooperation policy and that of the Member States complement and reinforce each other.
Union development cooperation policy shall have as its primary objective the reduction and, in the long term, the eradication of poverty. The Union shall take account of the objectives of development cooperation in the policies that it implements which are likely to affect developing countries.
2.   The Union and the Member States shall comply with the commitments and take account of the objectives they have approved in the context of the United Nations and other competent international organisations.
Article 209
(ex Article 179 TEC)
1.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt the measures necessary for the implementation of development cooperation policy, which may relate to multiannual cooperation programmes with developing countries or programmes with a thematic approach.
2.   The Union may conclude with third countries and competent international organisations any agreement helping to achieve the objectives referred to in Article 21 of the Treaty on European Union and in Article 208 of this Treaty.
The first subparagraph shall be without prejudice to Member States' competence to negotiate in international bodies and to conclude agreements.
3.   The European Investment Bank shall contribute, under the terms laid down in its Statute, to the implementation of the measures referred to in paragraph 1.
Article 210
(ex Article 180 TEC)
1.   In order to promote the complementarity and efficiency of their action, the Union and the Member States shall coordinate their policies on development cooperation and shall consult each other on their aid programmes, including in international organisations and during international conferences. They may undertake joint action. Member States shall contribute if necessary to the implementation of Union aid programmes.
2.   The Commission may take any useful initiative to promote the coordination referred to in paragraph 1.
Article 211
(ex Article 181 TEC)
Within their respective spheres of competence, the Union and the Member States shall cooperate with third countries and with the competent international organisations.
CHAPTER 2
ECONOMIC, FINANCIAL AND TECHNICAL COOPERATION WITH THIRD COUNTRIES
Article 212
(ex Article 181
a
 TEC)
1.   Without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties, and in particular Articles 208 to 211, the Union shall carry out economic, financial and technical cooperation measures, including assistance, in particular financial assistance, with third countries other than developing countries. Such measures shall be consistent with the development policy of the Union and shall be carried out within the framework of the principles and objectives of its external action. The Union's operations and those of the Member States shall complement and reinforce each other.
2.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt the measures necessary for the implementation of paragraph 1.
3.   Within their respective spheres of competence, the Union and the Member States shall cooperate with third countries and the competent international organisations. The arrangements for Union cooperation may be the subject of agreements between the Union and the third parties concerned.
The first subparagraph shall be without prejudice to the Member States' competence to negotiate in international bodies and to conclude international agreements.
Article 213
When the situation in a third country requires urgent financial assistance from the Union, the Council shall adopt the necessary decisions on a proposal from the Commission.
CHAPTER 3
HUMANITARIAN AID
Article 214
1.   The Union's operations in the field of humanitarian aid shall be conducted within the framework of the principles and objectives of the external action of the Union. Such operations shall be intended to provide 
ad hoc
 assistance and relief and protection for people in third countries who are victims of natural or man-made disasters, in order to meet the humanitarian needs resulting from these different situations. The Union's measures and those of the Member States shall complement and reinforce each other.
2.   Humanitarian aid operations shall be conducted in compliance with the principles of international law and with the principles of impartiality, neutrality and non-discrimination.
3.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish the measures defining the framework within which the Union's humanitarian aid operations shall be implemented.
4.   The Union may conclude with third countries and competent international organisations any agreement helping to achieve the objectives referred to in paragraph 1 and in Article 21 of the Treaty on European Union.
The first subparagraph shall be without prejudice to Member States' competence to negotiate in international bodies and to conclude agreements.
5.   In order to establish a framework for joint contributions from young Europeans to the humanitarian aid operations of the Union, a European Voluntary Humanitarian Aid Corps shall be set up. The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall determine the rules and procedures for the operation of the Corps.
6.   The Commission may take any useful initiative to promote coordination between actions of the Union and those of the Member States, in order to enhance the efficiency and complementarity of Union and national humanitarian aid measures.
7.   The Union shall ensure that its humanitarian aid operations are coordinated and consistent with those of international organisations and bodies, in particular those forming part of the United Nations system.
TITLE IV
RESTRICTIVE MEASURES
Article 215
(ex Article 301 TEC)
1.   Where a decision, adopted in accordance with Chapter 2 of Title V of the Treaty on European Union, provides for the interruption or reduction, in part or completely, of economic and financial relations with one or more third countries, the Council, acting by a qualified majority on a joint proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the Commission, shall adopt the necessary measures. It shall inform the European Parliament thereof.
2.   Where a decision adopted in accordance with Chapter 2 of Title V of the Treaty on European Union so provides, the Council may adopt restrictive measures under the procedure referred to in paragraph 1 against natural or legal persons and groups or non-State entities.
3.   The acts referred to in this Article shall include necessary provisions on legal safeguards.
TITLE V
INTERNATIONAL AGREEMENTS
Article 216
1.   The Union may conclude an agreement with one or more third countries or international organisations where the Treaties so provide or where the conclusion of an agreement is necessary in order to achieve, within the framework of the Union's policies, one of the objectives referred to in the Treaties, or is provided for in a legally binding Union act or is likely to affect common rules or alter their scope.
2.   Agreements concluded by the Union are binding upon the institutions of the Union and on its Member States.
Article 217
(ex Article 310 TEC)
The Union may conclude with one or more third countries or international organisations agreements establishing an association involving reciprocal rights and obligations, common action and special procedure.
Article 218
(ex Article 300 TEC)
1.   Without prejudice to the specific provisions laid down in Article 207, agreements between the Union and third countries or international organisations shall be negotiated and concluded in accordance with the following procedure.
2.   The Council shall authorise the opening of negotiations, adopt negotiating directives, authorise the signing of agreements and conclude them.
3.   The Commission, or the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy where the agreement envisaged relates exclusively or principally to the common foreign and security policy, shall submit recommendations to the Council, which shall adopt a decision authorising the opening of negotiations and, depending on the subject of the agreement envisaged, nominating the Union negotiator or the head of the Union's negotiating team.
4.   The Council may address directives to the negotiator and designate a special committee in consultation with which the negotiations must be conducted.
5.   The Council, on a proposal by the negotiator, shall adopt a decision authorising the signing of the agreement and, if necessary, its provisional application before entry into force.
6.   The Council, on a proposal by the negotiator, shall adopt a decision concluding the agreement.
Except where agreements relate exclusively to the common foreign and security policy, the Council shall adopt the decision concluding the agreement:
(a)
after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament in the following cases:
(i)
association agreements;
(ii)
agreement on Union accession to the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms;
(iii)
agreements establishing a specific institutional framework by organising cooperation procedures;
(iv)
agreements with important budgetary implications for the Union;
(v)
agreements covering fields to which either the ordinary legislative procedure applies, or the special legislative procedure where consent by the European Parliament is required.
The European Parliament and the Council may, in an urgent situation, agree upon a time-limit for consent.
(b)
after consulting the European Parliament in other cases. The European Parliament shall deliver its opinion within a time-limit which the Council may set depending on the urgency of the matter. In the absence of an opinion within that time-limit, the Council may act.
7.   When concluding an agreement, the Council may, by way of derogation from paragraphs 5, 6 and 9, authorise the negotiator to approve on the Union's behalf modifications to the agreement where it provides for them to be adopted by a simplified procedure or by a body set up by the agreement. The Council may attach specific conditions to such authorisation.
8.   The Council shall act by a qualified majority throughout the procedure.
However, it shall act unanimously when the agreement covers a field for which unanimity is required for the adoption of a Union act as well as for association agreements and the agreements referred to in Article 212 with the States which are candidates for accession. The Council shall also act unanimously for the agreement on accession of the Union to the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms; the decision concluding this agreement shall enter into force after it has been approved by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
9.   The Council, on a proposal from the Commission or the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, shall adopt a decision suspending application of an agreement and establishing the positions to be adopted on the Union's behalf in a body set up by an agreement, when that body is called upon to adopt acts having legal effects, with the exception of acts supplementing or amending the institutional framework of the agreement.
10.   The European Parliament shall be immediately and fully informed at all stages of the procedure.
11.   A Member State, the European Parliament, the Council or the Commission may obtain the opinion of the Court of Justice as to whether an agreement envisaged is compatible with the Treaties. Where the opinion of the Court is adverse, the agreement envisaged may not enter into force unless it is amended or the Treaties are revised.
Article 219
(ex Article 111(1) to (3) and (5) TEC)
1.   By way of derogation from Article 218, the Council, either on a recommendation from the European Central Bank or on a recommendation from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank, in an endeavour to reach a consensus consistent with the objective of price stability, may conclude formal agreements on an exchange-rate system for the euro in relation to the currencies of third States. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament and in accordance with the procedure provided for in paragraph 3.
The Council may, either on a recommendation from the European Central Bank or on a recommendation from the Commission, and after consulting the European Central Bank, in an endeavour to reach a consensus consistent with the objective of price stability, adopt, adjust or abandon the central rates of the euro within the exchange-rate system. The President of the Council shall inform the European Parliament of the adoption, adjustment or abandonment of the euro central rates.
2.   In the absence of an exchange-rate system in relation to one or more currencies of third States as referred to in paragraph 1, the Council, either on a recommendation from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank or on a recommendation from the European Central Bank, may formulate general orientations for exchange-rate policy in relation to these currencies. These general orientations shall be without prejudice to the primary objective of the ESCB to maintain price stability.
3.   By way of derogation from Article 218, where agreements concerning monetary or foreign exchange regime matters need to be negotiated by the Union with one or more third States or international organisations, the Council, on a recommendation from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank, shall decide the arrangements for the negotiation and for the conclusion of such agreements. These arrangements shall ensure that the Union expresses a single position. The Commission shall be fully associated with the negotiations.
4.   Without prejudice to Union competence and Union agreements as regards economic and monetary union, Member States may negotiate in international bodies and conclude international agreements.
TITLE VI
THE UNION'S RELATIONS WITH INTERNATIONAL ORGANISATIONS AND THIRD COUNTRIES AND UNION DELEGATIONS
Article 220
(ex Articles 302 to 304 TEC)
1.   The Union shall establish all appropriate forms of cooperation with the organs of the United Nations and its specialised agencies, the Council of Europe, the Organisation for Security and Cooperation in Europe and the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development.
The Union shall also maintain such relations as are appropriate with other international organisations.
2.   The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the Commission shall implement this Article.
Article 221
1.   Union delegations in third countries and at international organisations shall represent the Union.
2.   Union delegations shall be placed under the authority of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy. They shall act in close cooperation with Member States' diplomatic and consular missions.
TITLE VII
SOLIDARITY CLAUSE
Article 222
1.   The Union and its Member States shall act jointly in a spirit of solidarity if a Member State is the object of a terrorist attack or the victim of a natural or man-made disaster. The Union shall mobilise all the instruments at its disposal, including the military resources made available by the Member States, to:
(a)
—
prevent the terrorist threat in the territory of the Member States;
—
protect democratic institutions and the civilian population from any terrorist attack;
—
assist a Member State in its territory, at the request of its political authorities, in the event of a terrorist attack;
(b)
assist a Member State in its territory, at the request of its political authorities, in the event of a natural or man-made disaster.
2.   Should a Member State be the object of a terrorist attack or the victim of a natural or man-made disaster, the other Member States shall assist it at the request of its political authorities. To that end, the Member States shall coordinate between themselves in the Council.
3.   The arrangements for the implementation by the Union of the solidarity clause shall be defined by a decision adopted by the Council acting on a joint proposal by the Commission and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy. The Council shall act in accordance with Article 31(1) of the Treaty on European Union where this decision has defence implications. The European Parliament shall be informed.
For the purposes of this paragraph and without prejudice to Article 240, the Council shall be assisted by the Political and Security Committee with the support of the structures developed in the context of the common security and defence policy and by the Committee referred to in Article 71; the two committees shall, if necessary, submit joint opinions.
4.   The European Council shall regularly assess the threats facing the Union in order to enable the Union and its Member States to take effective action.
PART SIX
INSTITUTIONAL AND FINANCIAL PROVISIONS
TITLE I
INSTITUTIONAL PROVISIONS
CHAPTER 1
THE INSTITUTIONS
SECTION 1
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT
Article 223
(ex Article 190(4) and (5) TEC)
1.   The European Parliament shall draw up a proposal to lay down the provisions necessary for the election of its Members by direct universal suffrage in accordance with a uniform procedure in all Member States or in accordance with principles common to all Member States.
The Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, which shall act by a majority of its component Members, shall lay down the necessary provisions. These provisions shall enter into force following their approval by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
2.   The European Parliament, acting by means of regulations on its own initiative in accordance with a special legislative procedure after seeking an opinion from the Commission and with the consent of the Council, shall lay down the regulations and general conditions governing the performance of the duties of its Members. All rules or conditions relating to the taxation of Members or former Members shall require unanimity within the Council.
Article 224
(ex Article 191, second subparagraph, TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, by means of regulations, shall lay down the regulations governing political parties at European level referred to in Article 10(4) of the Treaty on European Union and in particular the rules regarding their funding.
Article 225
(ex Article 192, second subparagraph, TEC)
The European Parliament may, acting by a majority of its component Members, request the Commission to submit any appropriate proposal on matters on which it considers that a Union act is required for the purpose of implementing the Treaties. If the Commission does not submit a proposal, it shall inform the European Parliament of the reasons.
Article 226
(ex Article 193 TEC)
In the course of its duties, the European Parliament may, at the request of a quarter of its component Members, set up a temporary Committee of Inquiry to investigate, without prejudice to the powers conferred by the Treaties on other institutions or bodies, alleged contraventions or maladministration in the implementation of Union law, except where the alleged facts are being examined before a court and while the case is still subject to legal proceedings.
The temporary Committee of Inquiry shall cease to exist on the submission of its report.
The detailed provisions governing the exercise of the right of inquiry shall be determined by the European Parliament, acting by means of regulations on its own initiative in accordance with a special legislative procedure, after obtaining the consent of the Council and the Commission.
Article 227
(ex Article 194 TEC)
Any citizen of the Union, and any natural or legal person residing or having its registered office in a Member State, shall have the right to address, individually or in association with other citizens or persons, a petition to the European Parliament on a matter which comes within the Union's fields of activity and which affects him, her or it directly.
Article 228
(ex Article 195 TEC)
1.   A European Ombudsman, elected by the European Parliament, shall be empowered to receive complaints from any citizen of the Union or any natural or legal person residing or having its registered office in a Member State concerning instances of maladministration in the activities of the Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, with the exception of the Court of Justice of the European Union acting in its judicial role. He or she shall examine such complaints and report on them.
In accordance with his duties, the Ombudsman shall conduct inquiries for which he finds grounds, either on his own initiative or on the basis of complaints submitted to him direct or through a Member of the European Parliament, except where the alleged facts are or have been the subject of legal proceedings. Where the Ombudsman establishes an instance of maladministration, he shall refer the matter to the institution, body, office or agency concerned, which shall have a period of three months in which to inform him of its views. The Ombudsman shall then forward a report to the European Parliament and the institution, body, office or agency concerned. The person lodging the complaint shall be informed of the outcome of such inquiries.
The Ombudsman shall submit an annual report to the European Parliament on the outcome of his inquiries.
2.   The Ombudsman shall be elected after each election of the European Parliament for the duration of its term of office. The Ombudsman shall be eligible for reappointment.
The Ombudsman may be dismissed by the Court of Justice at the request of the European Parliament if he no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of his duties or if he is guilty of serious misconduct.
3.   The Ombudsman shall be completely independent in the performance of his duties. In the performance of those duties he shall neither seek nor take instructions from any Government, institution, body, office or entity. The Ombudsman may not, during his term of office, engage in any other occupation, whether gainful or not.
4.   The European Parliament acting by means of regulations on its own initiative in accordance with a special legislative procedure shall, after seeking an opinion from the Commission and with the consent of the Council, lay down the regulations and general conditions governing the performance of the Ombudsman's duties.
Article 229
(ex Article 196 TEC)
The European Parliament shall hold an annual session. It shall meet, without requiring to be convened, on the second Tuesday in March.
The European Parliament may meet in extraordinary part-session at the request of a majority of its component Members or at the request of the Council or of the Commission.
Article 230
(ex Article 197, second, third and fourth paragraph, TEC)
The Commission may attend all the meetings and shall, at its request, be heard.
The Commission shall reply orally or in writing to questions put to it by the European Parliament or by its Members.
The European Council and the Council shall be heard by the European Parliament in accordance with the conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure of the European Council and those of the Council.
Article 231
(ex Article 198 TEC)
Save as otherwise provided in the Treaties, the European Parliament shall act by a majority of the votes cast.
The Rules of Procedure shall determine the quorum.
Article 232
(ex Article 199 TEC)
The European Parliament shall adopt its Rules of Procedure, acting by a majority of its Members.
The proceedings of the European Parliament shall be published in the manner laid down in the Treaties and in its Rules of Procedure.
Article 233
(ex Article 200 TEC)
The European Parliament shall discuss in open session the annual general report submitted to it by the Commission.
Article 234
(ex Article 201 TEC)
If a motion of censure on the activities of the Commission is tabled before it, the European Parliament shall not vote thereon until at least three days after the motion has been tabled and only by open vote.
If the motion of censure is carried by a two-thirds majority of the votes cast, representing a majority of the component Members of the European Parliament, the members of the Commission shall resign as a body and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall resign from duties that he or she carries out in the Commission. They shall remain in office and continue to deal with current business until they are replaced in accordance with Article 17 of the Treaty on European Union. In this case, the term of office of the members of the Commission appointed to replace them shall expire on the date on which the term of office of the members of the Commission obliged to resign as a body would have expired.
SECTION 2
THE EUROPEAN COUNCIL
Article 235
1.   Where a vote is taken, any member of the European Council may also act on behalf of not more than one other member.
Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of this Treaty shall apply to the European Council when it is acting by a qualified majority. Where the European Council decides by vote, its President and the President of the Commission shall not take part in the vote.
Abstentions by members present in person or represented shall not prevent the adoption by the European Council of acts which require unanimity.
2.   The President of the European Parliament may be invited to be heard by the European Council.
3.   The European Council shall act by a simple majority for procedural questions and for the adoption of its Rules of Procedure.
4.   The European Council shall be assisted by the General Secretariat of the Council.
Article 236
The European Council shall adopt by a qualified majority:
(a)
a decision establishing the list of Council configurations, other than those of the General Affairs Council and of the Foreign Affairs Council, in accordance with Article 16(6) of the Treaty on European Union;
(b)
a decision on the Presidency of Council configurations, other than that of Foreign Affairs, in accordance with Article 16(9) of the Treaty on European Union.
SECTION 3
THE COUNCIL
Article 237
(ex Article 204 TEC)
The Council shall meet when convened by its President on his own initiative or at the request of one of its Members or of the Commission.
Article 238
(ex Article 205(1) and (2), TEC)
1.   Where it is required to act by a simple majority, the Council shall act by a majority of its component members.
2.   By way of derogation from Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union, as from 1 November 2014 and subject to the provisions laid down in the Protocol on transitional provisions, where the Council does not act on a proposal from the Commission or from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, the qualified majority shall be defined as at least 72 % of the members of the Council, representing Member States comprising at least 65 % of the population of the Union.
3.   As from 1 November 2014 and subject to the provisions laid down in the Protocol on transitional provisions, in cases where, under the Treaties, not all the members of the Council participate in voting, a qualified majority shall be defined as follows:
(a)
A qualified majority shall be defined as at least 55 % of the members of the Council representing the participating Member States, comprising at least 65 % of the population of these States.
A blocking minority must include at least the minimum number of Council members representing more than 35 % of the population of the participating Member States, plus one member, failing which the qualified majority shall be deemed attained;
(b)
By way of derogation from point (a), where the Council does not act on a proposal from the Commission or from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, the qualified majority shall be defined as at least 72 % of the members of the Council representing the participating Member States, comprising at least 65 % of the population of these States.
4.   Abstentions by Members present in person or represented shall not prevent the adoption by the Council of acts which require unanimity.
Article 239
(ex Article 206 TEC)
Where a vote is taken, any Member of the Council may also act on behalf of not more than one other member.
Article 240
(ex Article 207 TEC)
1.   A committee consisting of the Permanent Representatives of the Governments of the Member States shall be responsible for preparing the work of the Council and for carrying out the tasks assigned to it by the latter. The Committee may adopt procedural decisions in cases provided for in the Council's Rules of Procedure.
2.   The Council shall be assisted by a General Secretariat, under the responsibility of a Secretary-General appointed by the Council.
The Council shall decide on the organisation of the General Secretariat by a simple majority.
3.   The Council shall act by a simple majority regarding procedural matters and for the adoption of its Rules of Procedure.
Article 241
(ex Article 208 TEC)
The Council, acting by a simple majority, may request the Commission to undertake any studies the Council considers desirable for the attainment of the common objectives, and to submit to it any appropriate proposals. If the Commission does not submit a proposal, it shall inform the Council of the reasons.
Article 242
(ex Article 209 TEC)
The Council, acting by a simple majority shall, after consulting the Commission, determine the rules governing the committees provided for in the Treaties.
Article 243
(ex Article 210 TEC)
The Council shall determine the salaries, allowances and pensions of the President of the European Council, the President of the Commission, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, the Members of the Commission, the Presidents, Members and Registrars of the Court of Justice of the European Union, and the Secretary-General of the Council. It shall also determine any payment to be made instead of remuneration.
SECTION 4
THE COMMISSION
Article 244
In accordance with Article 17(5) of the Treaty on European Union, the Members of the Commission shall be chosen on the basis of a system of rotation established unanimously by the European Council and on the basis of the following principles:
(a)
Member States shall be treated on a strictly equal footing as regards determination of the sequence of, and the time spent by, their nationals as members of the Commission; consequently, the difference between the total number of terms of office held by nationals of any given pair of Member States may never be more than one;
(b)
subject to point (a), each successive Commission shall be so composed as to reflect satisfactorily the demographic and geographical range of all the Member States.
Article 245
(ex Article 213 TEC)
The Members of the Commission shall refrain from any action incompatible with their duties. Member States shall respect their independence and shall not seek to influence them in the performance of their tasks.
The Members of the Commission may not, during their term of office, engage in any other occupation, whether gainful or not. When entering upon their duties they shall give a solemn undertaking that, both during and after their term of office, they will respect the obligations arising therefrom and in particular their duty to behave with integrity and discretion as regards the acceptance, after they have ceased to hold office, of certain appointments or benefits. In the event of any breach of these obligations, the Court of Justice may, on application by the Council acting by a simple majority or the Commission, rule that the Member concerned be, according to the circumstances, either compulsorily retired in accordance with Article 247 or deprived of his right to a pension or other benefits in its stead.
Article 246
(ex Article 215 TEC)
Apart from normal replacement, or death, the duties of a Member of the Commission shall end when he resigns or is compulsorily retired.
A vacancy caused by resignation, compulsory retirement or death shall be filled for the remainder of the Member's term of office by a new Member of the same nationality appointed by the Council, by common accord with the President of the Commission, after consulting the European Parliament and in accordance with the criteria set out in the second subparagraph of Article 17(3) of the Treaty on European Union.
The Council may, acting unanimously on a proposal from the President of the Commission, decide that such a vacancy need not be filled, in particular when the remainder of the Member's term of office is short.
In the event of resignation, compulsory retirement or death, the President shall be replaced for the remainder of his term of office. The procedure laid down in the first subparagraph of Article 17(7) of the Treaty on European Union shall be applicable for the replacement of the President.
In the event of resignation, compulsory retirement or death, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall be replaced, for the remainder of his or her term of office, in accordance with Article 18(1) of the Treaty on European Union.
In the case of the resignation of all the Members of the Commission, they shall remain in office and continue to deal with current business until they have been replaced, for the remainder of their term of office, in accordance with Article 17 of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 247
(ex Article 216 TEC)
If any Member of the Commission no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of his duties or if he has been guilty of serious misconduct, the Court of Justice may, on application by the Council acting by a simple majority or the Commission, compulsorily retire him.
Article 248
(ex Article 217(2) TEC)
Without prejudice to Article 18(4) of the Treaty on European Union, the responsibilities incumbent upon the Commission shall be structured and allocated among its members by its President, in accordance with Article 17(6) of that Treaty. The President may reshuffle the allocation of those responsibilities during the Commission's term of office. The Members of the Commission shall carry out the duties devolved upon them by the President under his authority.
Article 249
(ex Articles 218(2) and 212 TEC)
1.   The Commission shall adopt its Rules of Procedure so as to ensure that both it and its departments operate. It shall ensure that these Rules are published.
2.   The Commission shall publish annually, not later than one month before the opening of the session of the European Parliament, a general report on the activities of the Union.
Article 250
(ex Article 219 TEC)
The Commission shall act by a majority of its Members.
Its Rules of Procedure shall determine the quorum.
SECTION 5
THE COURT OF JUSTICE OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 251
(ex Article 221 TEC)
The Court of Justice shall sit in chambers or in a Grand Chamber, in accordance with the rules laid down for that purpose in the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union.
When provided for in the Statute, the Court of Justice may also sit as a full Court.
Article 252
(ex Article 222 TEC)
The Court of Justice shall be assisted by eight Advocates-General. Should the Court of Justice so request, the Council, acting unanimously, may increase the number of Advocates-General.
It shall be the duty of the Advocate-General, acting with complete impartiality and independence, to make, in open court, reasoned submissions on cases which, in accordance with the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union, require his involvement.
Article 253
(ex Article 223 TEC)
The Judges and Advocates-General of the Court of Justice shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond doubt and who possess the qualifications required for appointment to the highest judicial offices in their respective countries or who are jurisconsults of recognised competence; they shall be appointed by common accord of the governments of the Member States for a term of six years, after consultation of the panel provided for in Article 255.
Every three years there shall be a partial replacement of the Judges and Advocates-General, in accordance with the conditions laid down in the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union.
The Judges shall elect the President of the Court of Justice from among their number for a term of three years. He may be re-elected.
Retiring Judges and Advocates-General may be reappointed.
The Court of Justice shall appoint its Registrar and lay down the rules governing his service.
The Court of Justice shall establish its Rules of Procedure. Those Rules shall require the approval of the Council.
Article 254
(ex Article 224 TEC)
The number of Judges of the General Court shall be determined by the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union. The Statute may provide for the General Court to be assisted by Advocates-General.
The members of the General Court shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond doubt and who possess the ability required for appointment to high judicial office. They shall be appointed by common accord of the governments of the Member States for a term of six years, after consultation of the panel provided for in Article 255. The membership shall be partially renewed every three years. Retiring members shall be eligible for reappointment.
The Judges shall elect the President of the General Court from among their number for a term of three years. He may be re-elected.
The General Court shall appoint its Registrar and lay down the rules governing his service.
The General Court shall establish its Rules of Procedure in agreement with the Court of Justice. Those Rules shall require the approval of the Council.
Unless the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union provides otherwise, the provisions of the Treaties relating to the Court of Justice shall apply to the General Court.
Article 255
A panel shall be set up in order to give an opinion on candidates' suitability to perform the duties of Judge and Advocate-General of the Court of Justice and the General Court before the governments of the Member States make the appointments referred to in Articles 253 and 254.
The panel shall comprise seven persons chosen from among former members of the Court of Justice and the General Court, members of national supreme courts and lawyers of recognised competence, one of whom shall be proposed by the European Parliament. The Council shall adopt a decision establishing the panel's operating rules and a decision appointing its members. It shall act on the initiative of the President of the Court of Justice.
Article 256
(ex Article 225 TEC)
1.   The General Court shall have jurisdiction to hear and determine at first instance actions or proceedings referred to in Articles 263, 265, 268, 270 and 272, with the exception of those assigned to a specialised court set up under Article 257 and those reserved in the Statute for the Court of Justice. The Statute may provide for the General Court to have jurisdiction for other classes of action or proceeding.
Decisions given by the General Court under this paragraph may be subject to a right of appeal to the Court of Justice on points of law only, under the conditions and within the limits laid down by the Statute.
2.   The General Court shall have jurisdiction to hear and determine actions or proceedings brought against decisions of the specialised courts.
Decisions given by the General Court under this paragraph may exceptionally be subject to review by the Court of Justice, under the conditions and within the limits laid down by the Statute, where there is a serious risk of the unity or consistency of Union law being affected.
3.   The General Court shall have jurisdiction to hear and determine questions referred for a preliminary ruling under Article 267, in specific areas laid down by the Statute.
Where the General Court considers that the case requires a decision of principle likely to affect the unity or consistency of Union law, it may refer the case to the Court of Justice for a ruling.
Decisions given by the General Court on questions referred for a preliminary ruling may exceptionally be subject to review by the Court of Justice, under the conditions and within the limits laid down by the Statute, where there is a serious risk of the unity or consistency of Union law being affected.
Article 257
(ex Article 225
a
 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may establish specialised courts attached to the General Court to hear and determine at first instance certain classes of action or proceeding brought in specific areas. The European Parliament and the Council shall act by means of regulations either on a proposal from the Commission after consultation of the Court of Justice or at the request of the Court of Justice after consultation of the Commission.
The regulation establishing a specialised court shall lay down the rules on the organisation of the court and the extent of the jurisdiction conferred upon it.
Decisions given by specialised courts may be subject to a right of appeal on points of law only or, when provided for in the regulation establishing the specialised court, a right of appeal also on matters of fact, before the General Court.
The members of the specialised courts shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond doubt and who possess the ability required for appointment to judicial office. They shall be appointed by the Council, acting unanimously.
The specialised courts shall establish their Rules of Procedure in agreement with the Court of Justice. Those Rules shall require the approval of the Council.
Unless the regulation establishing the specialised court provides otherwise, the provisions of the Treaties relating to the Court of Justice of the European Union and the provisions of the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall apply to the specialised courts. Title I of the Statute and Article 64 thereof shall in any case apply to the specialised courts.
Article 258
(ex Article 226 TEC)
If the Commission considers that a Member State has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties, it shall deliver a reasoned opinion on the matter after giving the State concerned the opportunity to submit its observations.
If the State concerned does not comply with the opinion within the period laid down by the Commission, the latter may bring the matter before the Court of Justice of the European Union.
Article 259
(ex Article 227 TEC)
A Member State which considers that another Member State has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties may bring the matter before the Court of Justice of the European Union.
Before a Member State brings an action against another Member State for an alleged infringement of an obligation under the Treaties, it shall bring the matter before the Commission.
The Commission shall deliver a reasoned opinion after each of the States concerned has been given the opportunity to submit its own case and its observations on the other party's case both orally and in writing.
If the Commission has not delivered an opinion within three months of the date on which the matter was brought before it, the absence of such opinion shall not prevent the matter from being brought before the Court.
Article 260
(ex Article 228 TEC)
1.   If the Court of Justice of the European Union finds that a Member State has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties, the State shall be required to take the necessary measures to comply with the judgment of the Court.
2.   If the Commission considers that the Member State concerned has not taken the necessary measures to comply with the judgment of the Court, it may bring the case before the Court after giving that State the opportunity to submit its observations. It shall specify the amount of the lump sum or penalty payment to be paid by the Member State concerned which it considers appropriate in the circumstances.
If the Court finds that the Member State concerned has not complied with its judgment it may impose a lump sum or penalty payment on it.
This procedure shall be without prejudice to Article 259.
3.   When the Commission brings a case before the Court pursuant to Article 258 on the grounds that the Member State concerned has failed to fulfil its obligation to notify measures transposing a directive adopted under a legislative procedure, it may, when it deems appropriate, specify the amount of the lump sum or penalty payment to be paid by the Member State concerned which it considers appropriate in the circumstances.
If the Court finds that there is an infringement it may impose a lump sum or penalty payment on the Member State concerned not exceeding the amount specified by the Commission. The payment obligation shall take effect on the date set by the Court in its judgment.
Article 261
(ex Article 229 TEC)
Regulations adopted jointly by the European Parliament and the Council, and by the Council, pursuant to the provisions of the Treaties, may give the Court of Justice of the European Union unlimited jurisdiction with regard to the penalties provided for in such regulations.
Article 262
(ex Article 229
a
 TEC)
Without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties, the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament, may adopt provisions to confer jurisdiction, to the extent that it shall determine, on the Court of Justice of the European Union in disputes relating to the application of acts adopted on the basis of the Treaties which create European intellectual property rights. These provisions shall enter into force after their approval by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
Article 263
(ex Article 230 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall review the legality of legislative acts, of acts of the Council, of the Commission and of the European Central Bank, other than recommendations and opinions, and of acts of the European Parliament and of the European Council intended to produce legal effects 
vis-à-vis
 third parties. It shall also review the legality of acts of bodies, offices or agencies of the Union intended to produce legal effects 
vis-à-vis
 third parties.
It shall for this purpose have jurisdiction in actions brought by a Member State, the European Parliament, the Council or the Commission on grounds of lack of competence, infringement of an essential procedural requirement, infringement of the Treaties or of any rule of law relating to their application, or misuse of powers.
The Court shall have jurisdiction under the same conditions in actions brought by the Court of Auditors, by the European Central Bank and by the Committee of the Regions for the purpose of protecting their prerogatives.
Any natural or legal person may, under the conditions laid down in the first and second paragraphs, institute proceedings against an act addressed to that person or which is of direct and individual concern to them, and against a regulatory act which is of direct concern to them and does not entail implementing measures.
Acts setting up bodies, offices and agencies of the Union may lay down specific conditions and arrangements concerning actions brought by natural or legal persons against acts of these bodies, offices or agencies intended to produce legal effects in relation to them.
The proceedings provided for in this Article shall be instituted within two months of the publication of the measure, or of its notification to the plaintiff, or, in the absence thereof, of the day on which it came to the knowledge of the latter, as the case may be.
Article 264
(ex Article 231 TEC)
If the action is well founded, the Court of Justice of the European Union shall declare the act concerned to be void.
However, the Court shall, if it considers this necessary, state which of the effects of the act which it has declared void shall be considered as definitive.
Article 265
(ex Article 232 TEC)
Should the European Parliament, the European Council, the Council, the Commission or the European Central Bank, in infringement of the Treaties, fail to act, the Member States and the other institutions of the Union may bring an action before the Court of Justice of the European Union to have the infringement established. This Article shall apply, under the same conditions, to bodies, offices and agencies of the Union which fail to act.
The action shall be admissible only if the institution, body, office or agency concerned has first been called upon to act. If, within two months of being so called upon, the institution, body, office or agency concerned has not defined its position, the action may be brought within a further period of two months.
Any natural or legal person may, under the conditions laid down in the preceding paragraphs, complain to the Court that an institution, body, office or agency of the Union has failed to address to that person any act other than a recommendation or an opinion.
Article 266
(ex Article 233 TEC)
The institution, body, office or entity whose act has been declared void or whose failure to act has been declared contrary to the Treaties shall be required to take the necessary measures to comply with the judgment of the Court of Justice of the European Union.
This obligation shall not affect any obligation which may result from the application of the second paragraph of Article 340.
Article 267
(ex Article 234 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction to give preliminary rulings concerning:
(a)
the interpretation of the Treaties;
(b)
the validity and interpretation of acts of the institutions, bodies, offices or agencies of the Union;
Where such a question is raised before any court or tribunal of a Member State, that court or tribunal may, if it considers that a decision on the question is necessary to enable it to give judgment, request the Court to give a ruling thereon.
Where any such question is raised in a case pending before a court or tribunal of a Member State against whose decisions there is no judicial remedy under national law, that court or tribunal shall bring the matter before the Court.
If such a question is raised in a case pending before a court or tribunal of a Member State with regard to a person in custody, the Court of Justice of the European Union shall act with the minimum of delay.
Article 268
(ex Article 235 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in disputes relating to compensation for damage provided for in the second and third paragraphs of Article 340.
Article 269
The Court of Justice shall have jurisdiction to decide on the legality of an act adopted by the European Council or by the Council pursuant to Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union solely at the request of the Member State concerned by a determination of the European Council or of the Council and in respect solely of the procedural stipulations contained in that Article.
Such a request must be made within one month from the date of such determination. The Court shall rule within one month from the date of the request.
Article 270
(ex Article 236 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in any dispute between the Union and its servants within the limits and under the conditions laid down in the Staff Regulations of Officials and the Conditions of Employment of other servants of the Union.
Article 271
(ex Article 237 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall, within the limits hereinafter laid down, have jurisdiction in disputes concerning:
(a)
the fulfilment by Member States of obligations under the Statute of the European Investment Bank. In this connection, the Board of Directors of the Bank shall enjoy the powers conferred upon the Commission by Article 258;
(b)
measures adopted by the Board of Governors of the European Investment Bank. In this connection, any Member State, the Commission or the Board of Directors of the Bank may institute proceedings under the conditions laid down in Article 263;
(c)
measures adopted by the Board of Directors of the European Investment Bank. Proceedings against such measures may be instituted only by Member States or by the Commission, under the conditions laid down in Article 263, and solely on the grounds of non-compliance with the procedure provided for in Article 19(2), (5), (6) and (7) of the Statute of the Bank;
(d)
the fulfilment by national central banks of obligations under the Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB. In this connection the powers of the Governing Council of the European Central Bank in respect of national central banks shall be the same as those conferred upon the Commission in respect of Member States by Article 258. If the Court finds that a national central bank has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties, that bank shall be required to take the necessary measures to comply with the judgment of the Court.
Article 272
(ex Article 238 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction to give judgment pursuant to any arbitration clause contained in a contract concluded by or on behalf of the Union, whether that contract be governed by public or private law.
Article 273
(ex Article 239 TEC)
The Court of Justice shall have jurisdiction in any dispute between Member States which relates to the subject matter of the Treaties if the dispute is submitted to it under a special agreement between the parties.
Article 274
(ex Article 240 TEC)
Save where jurisdiction is conferred on the Court of Justice of the European Union by the Treaties, disputes to which the Union is a party shall not on that ground be excluded from the jurisdiction of the courts or tribunals of the Member States.
Article 275
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall not have jurisdiction with respect to the provisions relating to the common foreign and security policy nor with respect to acts adopted on the basis of those provisions.
However, the Court shall have jurisdiction to monitor compliance with Article 40 of the Treaty on European Union and to rule on proceedings, brought in accordance with the conditions laid down in the fourth paragraph of Article 263 of this Treaty, reviewing the legality of decisions providing for restrictive measures against natural or legal persons adopted by the Council on the basis of Chapter 2 of Title V of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 276
In exercising its powers regarding the provisions of Chapters 4 and 5 of Title V of Part Three relating to the area of freedom, security and justice, the Court of Justice of the European Union shall have no jurisdiction to review the validity or proportionality of operations carried out by the police or other law-enforcement services of a Member State or the exercise of the responsibilities incumbent upon Member States with regard to the maintenance of law and order and the safeguarding of internal security.
Article 277
(ex Article 241 TEC)
Notwithstanding the expiry of the period laid down in Article 263, sixth paragraph, any party may, in proceedings in which an act of general application adopted by an institution, body, office or agency of the Union is at issue, plead the grounds specified in Article 263, second paragraph, in order to invoke before the Court of Justice of the European Union the inapplicability of that act.
Article 278
(ex Article 242 TEC)
Actions brought before the Court of Justice of the European Union shall not have suspensory effect. The Court may, however, if it considers that circumstances so require, order that application of the contested act be suspended.
Article 279
(ex Article 243 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union may in any cases before it prescribe any necessary interim measures.
Article 280
(ex Article 244 TEC)
The judgments of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be enforceable under the conditions laid down in Article 299.
Article 281
(ex Article 245 TEC)
The Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be laid down in a separate Protocol.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may amend the provisions of the Statute, with the exception of Title I and Article 64. The European Parliament and the Council shall act either at the request of the Court of Justice and after consultation of the Commission, or on a proposal from the Commission and after consultation of the Court of Justice.
SECTION 6
THE EUROPEAN CENTRAL BANK
Article 282
1.   The European Central Bank, together with the national central banks, shall constitute the European System of Central Banks (ESCB). The European Central Bank, together with the national central banks of the Member States whose currency is the euro, which constitute the Eurosystem, shall conduct the monetary policy of the Union.
2.   The ESCB shall be governed by the decision-making bodies of the European Central Bank. The primary objective of the ESCB shall be to maintain price stability. Without prejudice to that objective, it shall support the general economic policies in the Union in order to contribute to the achievement of the latter's objectives.
3.   The European Central Bank shall have legal personality. It alone may authorise the issue of the euro. It shall be independent in the exercise of its powers and in the management of its finances. Union institutions, bodies, offices and agencies and the governments of the Member States shall respect that independence.
4.   The European Central Bank shall adopt such measures as are necessary to carry out its tasks in accordance with Articles 127 to 133, with Article 138, and with the conditions laid down in the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB. In accordance with these same Articles, those Member States whose currency is not the euro, and their central banks, shall retain their powers in monetary matters.
5.   Within the areas falling within its responsibilities, the European Central Bank shall be consulted on all proposed Union acts, and all proposals for regulation at national level, and may give an opinion.
Article 283
(ex Article 112 TEC)
1.   The Governing Council of the European Central Bank shall comprise the members of the Executive Board of the European Central Bank and the Governors of the national central banks of the Member States whose currency is the euro.
2.   The Executive Board shall comprise the President, the Vice-President and four other members.
The President, the Vice-President and the other members of the Executive Board shall be appointed by the European Council, acting by a qualified majority, from among persons of recognised standing and professional experience in monetary or banking matters, on a recommendation from the Council, after it has consulted the European Parliament and the Governing Council of the European Central Bank.
Their term of office shall be eight years and shall not be renewable.
Only nationals of Member States may be members of the Executive Board.
Article 284
(ex Article 113 TEC)
1.   The President of the Council and a Member of the Commission may participate, without having the right to vote, in meetings of the Governing Council of the European Central Bank.
The President of the Council may submit a motion for deliberation to the Governing Council of the European Central Bank.
2.   The President of the European Central Bank shall be invited to participate in Council meetings when the Council is discussing matters relating to the objectives and tasks of the ESCB.
3.   The European Central Bank shall address an annual report on the activities of the ESCB and on the monetary policy of both the previous and current year to the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, and also to the European Council. The President of the European Central Bank shall present this report to the Council and to the European Parliament, which may hold a general debate on that basis.
The President of the European Central Bank and the other members of the Executive Board may, at the request of the European Parliament or on their own initiative, be heard by the competent committees of the European Parliament.
SECTION 7
THE COURT OF AUDITORS
Article 285
(ex Article 246 TEC)
The Court of Auditors shall carry out the Union's audit.
It shall consist of one national of each Member State. Its Members shall be completely independent in the performance of their duties, in the Union's general interest.
Article 286
(ex Article 247 TEC)
1.   The Members of the Court of Auditors shall be chosen from among persons who belong or have belonged in their respective States to external audit bodies or who are especially qualified for this office. Their independence must be beyond doubt.
2.   The Members of the Court of Auditors shall be appointed for a term of six years. The Council, after consulting the European Parliament, shall adopt the list of Members drawn up in accordance with the proposals made by each Member State. The term of office of the Members of the Court of Auditors shall be renewable.
They shall elect the President of the Court of Auditors from among their number for a term of three years. The President may be re-elected.
3.   In the performance of these duties, the Members of the Court of Auditors shall neither seek nor take instructions from any government or from any other body. The Members of the Court of Auditors shall refrain from any action incompatible with their duties.
4.   The Members of the Court of Auditors may not, during their term of office, engage in any other occupation, whether gainful or not. When entering upon their duties they shall give a solemn undertaking that, both during and after their term of office, they will respect the obligations arising therefrom and in particular their duty to behave with integrity and discretion as regards the acceptance, after they have ceased to hold office, of certain appointments or benefits.
5.   Apart from normal replacement, or death, the duties of a Member of the Court of Auditors shall end when he resigns, or is compulsorily retired by a ruling of the Court of Justice pursuant to paragraph 6.
The vacancy thus caused shall be filled for the remainder of the Member's term of office.
Save in the case of compulsory retirement, Members of the Court of Auditors shall remain in office until they have been replaced.
6.   A Member of the Court of Auditors may be deprived of his office or of his right to a pension or other benefits in its stead only if the Court of Justice, at the request of the Court of Auditors, finds that he no longer fulfils the requisite conditions or meets the obligations arising from his office.
7.   The Council shall determine the conditions of employment of the President and the Members of the Court of Auditors and in particular their salaries, allowances and pensions. It shall also determine any payment to be made instead of remuneration.
8.   The provisions of the Protocol on the privileges and immunities of the European Union applicable to the Judges of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall also apply to the Members of the Court of Auditors.
Article 287
(ex Article 248 TEC)
1.   The Court of Auditors shall examine the accounts of all revenue and expenditure of the Union. It shall also examine the accounts of all revenue and expenditure of all bodies, offices or agencies set up by the Union in so far as the relevant constituent instrument does not preclude such examination.
The Court of Auditors shall provide the European Parliament and the Council with a statement of assurance as to the reliability of the accounts and the legality and regularity of the underlying transactions which shall be published in the 
Official Journal of the European Union
. This statement may be supplemented by specific assessments for each major area of Union activity.
2.   The Court of Auditors shall examine whether all revenue has been received and all expenditure incurred in a lawful and regular manner and whether the financial management has been sound. In doing so, it shall report in particular on any cases of irregularity.
The audit of revenue shall be carried out on the basis both of the amounts established as due and the amounts actually paid to the Union.
The audit of expenditure shall be carried out on the basis both of commitments undertaken and payments made.
These audits may be carried out before the closure of accounts for the financial year in question.
3.   The audit shall be based on records and, if necessary, performed on the spot in the other institutions of the Union, on the premises of any body, office or agency which manages revenue or expenditure on behalf of the Union and in the Member States, including on the premises of any natural or legal person in receipt of payments from the budget. In the Member States the audit shall be carried out in liaison with national audit bodies or, if these do not have the necessary powers, with the competent national departments. The Court of Auditors and the national audit bodies of the Member States shall cooperate in a spirit of trust while maintaining their independence. These bodies or departments shall inform the Court of Auditors whether they intend to take part in the audit.
The other institutions of the Union, any bodies, offices or agencies managing revenue or expenditure on behalf of the Union, any natural or legal person in receipt of payments from the budget, and the national audit bodies or, if these do not have the necessary powers, the competent national departments, shall forward to the Court of Auditors, at its request, any document or information necessary to carry out its task.
In respect of the European Investment Bank's activity in managing Union expenditure and revenue, the Court's rights of access to information held by the Bank shall be governed by an agreement between the Court, the Bank and the Commission. In the absence of an agreement, the Court shall nevertheless have access to information necessary for the audit of Union expenditure and revenue managed by the Bank.
4.   The Court of Auditors shall draw up an annual report after the close of each financial year. It shall be forwarded to the other institutions of the Union and shall be published, together with the replies of these institutions to the observations of the Court of Auditors, in the 
Official Journal of the European Union
.
The Court of Auditors may also, at any time, submit observations, particularly in the form of special reports, on specific questions and deliver opinions at the request of one of the other institutions of the Union.
It shall adopt its annual reports, special reports or opinions by a majority of its Members. However, it may establish internal chambers in order to adopt certain categories of reports or opinions under the conditions laid down by its Rules of Procedure.
It shall assist the European Parliament and the Council in exercising their powers of control over the implementation of the budget.
The Court of Auditors shall draw up its Rules of Procedure. Those rules shall require the approval of the Council.
CHAPTER 2
LEGAL ACTS OF THE UNION, ADOPTION PROCEDURES AND OTHER PROVISIONS
SECTION 1
THE LEGAL ACTS OF THE UNION
Article 288
(ex Article 249 TEC)
To exercise the Union's competences, the institutions shall adopt regulations, directives, decisions, recommendations and opinions.
A regulation shall have general application. It shall be binding in its entirety and directly applicable in all Member States.
A directive shall be binding, as to the result to be achieved, upon each Member State to which it is addressed, but shall leave to the national authorities the choice of form and methods.
A decision shall be binding in its entirety. A decision which specifies those to whom it is addressed shall be binding only on them.
Recommendations and opinions shall have no binding force.
Article 289
1.   The ordinary legislative procedure shall consist in the joint adoption by the European Parliament and the Council of a regulation, directive or decision on a proposal from the Commission. This procedure is defined in Article 294.
2.   In the specific cases provided for by the Treaties, the adoption of a regulation, directive or decision by the European Parliament with the participation of the Council, or by the latter with the participation of the European Parliament, shall constitute a special legislative procedure.
3.   Legal acts adopted by legislative procedure shall constitute legislative acts.
4.   In the specific cases provided for by the Treaties, legislative acts may be adopted on the initiative of a group of Member States or of the European Parliament, on a recommendation from the European Central Bank or at the request of the Court of Justice or the European Investment Bank.
Article 290
1.   A legislative act may delegate to the Commission the power to adopt non-legislative acts of general application to supplement or amend certain non-essential elements of the legislative act.
The objectives, content, scope and duration of the delegation of power shall be explicitly defined in the legislative acts. The essential elements of an area shall be reserved for the legislative act and accordingly shall not be the subject of a delegation of power.
2.   Legislative acts shall explicitly lay down the conditions to which the delegation is subject; these conditions may be as follows:
(a)
the European Parliament or the Council may decide to revoke the delegation;
(b)
the delegated act may enter into force only if no objection has been expressed by the European Parliament or the Council within a period set by the legislative act.
For the purposes of (a) and (b), the European Parliament shall act by a majority of its component members, and the Council by a qualified majority.
3.   The adjective ‘delegated’ shall be inserted in the title of delegated acts.
Article 291
1.   Member States shall adopt all measures of national law necessary to implement legally binding Union acts.
2.   Where uniform conditions for implementing legally binding Union acts are needed, those acts shall confer implementing powers on the Commission, or, in duly justified specific cases and in the cases provided for in Articles 24 and 26 of the Treaty on European Union, on the Council.
3.   For the purposes of paragraph 2, the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall lay down in advance the rules and general principles concerning mechanisms for control by Member States of the Commission's exercise of implementing powers.
4.   The word ‘implementing’ shall be inserted in the title of implementing acts.
Article 292
The Council shall adopt recommendations. It shall act on a proposal from the Commission in all cases where the Treaties provide that it shall adopt acts on a proposal from the Commission. It shall act unanimously in those areas in which unanimity is required for the adoption of a Union act . The Commission, and the European Central Bank in the specific cases provided for in the Treaties, shall adopt recommendations.
SECTION 2
PROCEDURES FOR THE ADOPTION OF ACTS AND OTHER PROVISIONS
Article 293
(ex Article 250 TEC)
1.   Where, pursuant to the Treaties, the Council acts on a proposal from the Commission, it may amend that proposal only by acting unanimously, except in the cases referred to in paragraphs 10 and 13 of Article 294, in Articles 310, 312 and 314 and in the second paragraph of Article 315.
2.   As long as the Council has not acted, the Commission may alter its proposal at any time during the procedures leading to the adoption of a Union act.
Article 294
(ex Article 251 TEC)
1.   Where reference is made in the Treaties to the ordinary legislative procedure for the adoption of an act, the following procedure shall apply.
2.   The Commission shall submit a proposal to the European Parliament and the Council.
3.   The European Parliament shall adopt its position at first reading and communicate it to the Council.
4.   If the Council approves the European Parliament's position, the act concerned shall be adopted in the wording which corresponds to the position of the European Parliament.
5.   If the Council does not approve the European Parliament's position, it shall adopt its position at first reading and communicate it to the European Parliament.
6.   The Council shall inform the European Parliament fully of the reasons which led it to adopt its position at first reading. The Commission shall inform the European Parliament fully of its position.
7.   If, within three months of such communication, the European Parliament:
(a)
approves the Council's position at first reading or has not taken a decision, the act concerned shall be deemed to have been adopted in the wording which corresponds to the position of the Council;
(b)
rejects, by a majority of its component members, the Council's position at first reading, the proposed act shall be deemed not to have been adopted;
(c)
proposes, by a majority of its component members, amendments to the Council's position at first reading, the text thus amended shall be forwarded to the Council and to the Commission, which shall deliver an opinion on those amendments.
8.   If, within three months of receiving the European Parliament's amendments, the Council, acting by a qualified majority:
(a)
approves all those amendments, the act in question shall be deemed to have been adopted;
(b)
does not approve all the amendments, the President of the Council, in agreement with the President of the European Parliament, shall within six weeks convene a meeting of the Conciliation Committee.
9.   The Council shall act unanimously on the amendments on which the Commission has delivered a negative opinion.
10.   The Conciliation Committee, which shall be composed of the members of the Council or their representatives and an equal number of members representing the European Parliament, shall have the task of reaching agreement on a joint text, by a qualified majority of the members of the Council or their representatives and by a majority of the members representing the European Parliament within six weeks of its being convened, on the basis of the positions of the European Parliament and the Council at second reading.
11.   The Commission shall take part in the Conciliation Committee's proceedings and shall take all necessary initiatives with a view to reconciling the positions of the European Parliament and the Council.
12.   If, within six weeks of its being convened, the Conciliation Committee does not approve the joint text, the proposed act shall be deemed not to have been adopted.
13.   If, within that period, the Conciliation Committee approves a joint text, the European Parliament, acting by a majority of the votes cast, and the Council, acting by a qualified majority, shall each have a period of six weeks from that approval in which to adopt the act in question in accordance with the joint text. If they fail to do so, the proposed act shall be deemed not to have been adopted.
14.   The periods of three months and six weeks referred to in this Article shall be extended by a maximum of one month and two weeks respectively at the initiative of the European Parliament or the Council.
15.   Where, in the cases provided for in the Treaties, a legislative act is submitted to the ordinary legislative procedure on the initiative of a group of Member States, on a recommendation by the European Central Bank, or at the request of the Court of Justice, paragraph 2, the second sentence of paragraph 6, and paragraph 9 shall not apply.
In such cases, the European Parliament and the Council shall communicate the proposed act to the Commission with their positions at first and second readings. The European Parliament or the Council may request the opinion of the Commission throughout the procedure, which the Commission may also deliver on its own initiative. It may also, if it deems it necessary, take part in the Conciliation Committee in accordance with paragraph 11.
Article 295
The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall consult each other and by common agreement make arrangements for their cooperation. To that end, they may, in compliance with the Treaties, conclude interinstitutional agreements which may be of a binding nature.
Article 296
(ex Article 253 TEC)
Where the Treaties do not specify the type of act to be adopted, the institutions shall select it on a case-by-case basis, in compliance with the applicable procedures and with the principle of proportionality.
Legal acts shall state the reasons on which they are based and shall refer to any proposals, initiatives, recommendations, requests or opinions required by the Treaties.
When considering draft legislative acts, the European Parliament and the Council shall refrain from adopting acts not provided for by the relevant legislative procedure in the area in question.
Article 297
(ex Article 254 TEC)
1.   Legislative acts adopted under the ordinary legislative procedure shall be signed by the President of the European Parliament and by the President of the Council.
Legislative acts adopted under a special legislative procedure shall be signed by the President of the institution which adopted them.
Legislative acts shall be published in the 
Official Journal of the European Union
. They shall enter into force on the date specified in them or, in the absence thereof, on the twentieth day following that of their publication.
2.   Non-legislative acts adopted in the form of regulations, directives or decisions, when the latter do not specify to whom they are addressed, shall be signed by the President of the institution which adopted them.
Regulations and directives which are addressed to all Member States, as well as decisions which do not specify to whom they are addressed, shall be published in the 
Official Journal of the European Union
. They shall enter into force on the date specified in them or, in the absence thereof, on the twentieth day following that of their publication.
Other directives, and decisions which specify to whom they are addressed, shall be notified to those to whom they are addressed and shall take effect upon such notification.
Article 298
1.   In carrying out their missions, the institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union shall have the support of an open, efficient and independent European administration.
2.   In compliance with the Staff Regulations and the Conditions of Employment adopted on the basis of Article 336, the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish provisions to that end.
Article 299
(ex Article 256 TEC)
Acts of the Council, the Commission or the European Central Bank which impose a pecuniary obligation on persons other than States, shall be enforceable.
Enforcement shall be governed by the rules of civil procedure in force in the State in the territory of which it is carried out. The order for its enforcement shall be appended to the decision, without other formality than verification of the authenticity of the decision, by the national authority which the government of each Member State shall designate for this purpose and shall make known to the Commission and to the Court of Justice of the European Union.
When these formalities have been completed on application by the party concerned, the latter may proceed to enforcement in accordance with the national law, by bringing the matter directly before the competent authority.
Enforcement may be suspended only by a decision of the Court. However, the courts of the country concerned shall have jurisdiction over complaints that enforcement is being carried out in an irregular manner.
CHAPTER 3
THE UNION'S ADVISORY BODIES
Article 300
1.   The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall be assisted by an Economic and Social Committee and a Committee of the Regions, exercising advisory functions.
2.   The Economic and Social Committee shall consist of representatives of organisations of employers, of the employed, and of other parties representative of civil society, notably in socio-economic, civic, professional and cultural areas.
3.   The Committee of the Regions shall consist of representatives of regional and local bodies who either hold a regional or local authority electoral mandate or are politically accountable to an elected assembly.
4.   The members of the Economic and Social Committee and of the Committee of the Regions shall not be bound by any mandatory instructions. They shall be completely independent in the performance of their duties, in the Union's general interest.
5.   The rules referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 governing the nature of the composition of the Committees shall be reviewed at regular intervals by the Council to take account of economic, social and demographic developments within the Union. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt decisions to that end.
SECTION 1
THE ECONOMIC AND SOCIAL COMMITTEE
Article 301
(ex Article 258 TEC)
The number of members of the Economic and Social Committee shall not exceed 350.
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt a decision determining the Committee's composition.
The Council shall determine the allowances of members of the Committee.
Article 302
(ex Article 259 TEC)
1.   The members of the Committee shall be appointed for five years The Council shall adopt the list of members drawn up in accordance with the proposals made by each Member State. The term of office of the members of the Committee shall be renewable.
2.   The Council shall act after consulting the Commission. It may obtain the opinion of European bodies which are representative of the various economic and social sectors and of civil society to which the Union's activities are of concern.
Article 303
(ex Article 260 TEC)
The Committee shall elect its chairman and officers from among its members for a term of two and a half years.
It shall adopt its Rules of Procedure.
The Committee shall be convened by its chairman at the request of the European Parliament, the Council or of the Commission. It may also meet on its own initiative.
Article 304
(ex Article 262 TEC)
The Committee shall be consulted by the European Parliament, by the Council or by the Commission where the Treaties so provide. The Committee may be consulted by these institutions in all cases in which they consider it appropriate. It may issue an opinion on its own initiative in cases in which it considers such action appropriate.
The European Parliament, the Council or the Commission shall, if it considers it necessary, set the Committee, for the submission of its opinion, a time limit which may not be less than one month from the date on which the chairman receives notification to this effect. Upon expiry of the time limit, the absence of an opinion shall not prevent further action.
The opinion of the Committee, together with a record of the proceedings, shall be forwarded to the European Parliament, to the Council and to the Commission.
SECTION 2
THE COMMITTEE OF THE REGIONS
Article 305
(ex Article 263, second, third and fourth paragraphs, TEC)
The number of members of the Committee of the Regions shall not exceed 350.
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt a decision determining the Committee's composition.
The members of the Committee and an equal number of alternate members shall be appointed for five years. Their term of office shall be renewable. The Council shall adopt the list of members and alternate members drawn up in accordance with the proposals made by each Member State. When the mandate referred to in Article 300(3) on the basis of which they were proposed comes to an end, the term of office of members of the Committee shall terminate automatically and they shall then be replaced for the remainder of the said term of office in accordance with the same procedure. No member of the Committee shall at the same time be a Member of the European Parliament.
Article 306
(ex Article 264 TEC)
The Committee of the Regions shall elect its chairman and officers from among its members for a term of two and a half years.
It shall adopt its Rules of Procedure.
The Committee shall be convened by its chairman at the request of the European Parliament, the Council or of the Commission. It may also meet on its own initiative.
Article 307
(ex Article 265 TEC)
The Committee of the Regions shall be consulted by the European Parliament, by the Council or by the Commission where the Treaties so provide and in all other cases, in particular those which concern cross-border cooperation, in which one of these institutions considers it appropriate.
The European Parliament, the Council or the Commission shall, if it considers it necessary, set the Committee, for the submission of its opinion, a time limit which may not be less than one month from the date on which the chairman receives notification to this effect. Upon expiry of the time limit, the absence of an opinion shall not prevent further action.
Where the Economic and Social Committee is consulted pursuant to Article 304, the Committee of the Regions shall be informed by the European Parliament, the Council or the Commission of the request for an opinion. Where it considers that specific regional interests are involved, the Committee of the Regions may issue an opinion on the matter.
It may issue an opinion on its own initiative in cases in which it considers such action appropriate.
The opinion of the Committee, together with a record of the proceedings, shall be forwarded to the European Parliament, to the Council and to the Commission.
CHAPTER 4
THE EUROPEAN INVESTMENT BANK
Article 308
(ex Article 266 TEC)
The European Investment Bank shall have legal personality.
The members of the European Investment Bank shall be the Member States.
The Statute of the European Investment Bank is laid down in a Protocol annexed to the Treaties. The Council acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure, at the request of the European Investment Bank and after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, or on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Investment Bank, may amend the Statute of the Bank.
Article 309
(ex Article 267 TEC)
The task of the European Investment Bank shall be to contribute, by having recourse to the capital market and utilising its own resources, to the balanced and steady development of the internal market in the interest of the Union. For this purpose the Bank shall, operating on a non-profit-making basis, grant loans and give guarantees which facilitate the financing of the following projects in all sectors of the economy:
(a)
projects for developing less-developed regions;
(b)
projects for modernising or converting undertakings or for developing fresh activities called for by the establishment or functioning of the internal market, where these projects are of such a size or nature that they cannot be entirely financed by the various means available in the individual Member States;
(c)
projects of common interest to several Member States which are of such a size or nature that they cannot be entirely financed by the various means available in the individual Member States.
In carrying out its task, the Bank shall facilitate the financing of investment programmes in conjunction with assistance from the Structural Funds and other Union Financial Instruments.
TITLE II
FINANCIAL PROVISIONS
Article 310
(ex Article 268 TEC)
1.   All items of revenue and expenditure of the Union shall be included in estimates to be drawn up for each financial year and shall be shown in the budget.
The Union's annual budget shall be established by the European Parliament and the Council in accordance with Article 314.
The revenue and expenditure shown in the budget shall be in balance.
2.   The expenditure shown in the budget shall be authorised for the annual budgetary period in accordance with the regulation referred to in Article 322.
3.   The implementation of expenditure shown in the budget shall require the prior adoption of a legally binding Union act providing a legal basis for its action and for the implementation of the corresponding expenditure in accordance with the regulation referred to in Article 322, except in cases for which that law provides.
4.   With a view to maintaining budgetary discipline, the Union shall not adopt any act which is likely to have appreciable implications for the budget without providing an assurance that the expenditure arising from such an act is capable of being financed within the limit of the Union's own resources and in compliance with the multiannual financial framework referred to in Article 312.
5.   The budget shall be implemented in accordance with the principle of sound financial management. Member States shall cooperate with the Union to ensure that the appropriations entered in the budget are used in accordance with this principle.
6.   The Union and the Member States, in accordance with Article 325, shall counter fraud and any other illegal activities affecting the financial interests of the Union.
CHAPTER 1
THE UNION'S OWN RESOURCES
Article 311
(ex Article 269 TEC)
The Union shall provide itself with the means necessary to attain its objectives and carry through its policies.
Without prejudice to other revenue, the budget shall be financed wholly from own resources.
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall unanimously and after consulting the European Parliament adopt a decision laying down the provisions relating to the system of own resources of the Union. In this context it may establish new categories of own resources or abolish an existing category. That decision shall not enter into force until it is approved by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
The Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall lay down implementing measures for the Union's own resources system in so far as this is provided for in the decision adopted on the basis of the third paragraph. The Council shall act after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
CHAPTER 2
THE MULTIANNUAL FINANCIAL FRAMEWORK
Article 312
1.   The multiannual financial framework shall ensure that Union expenditure develops in an orderly manner and within the limits of its own resources.
It shall be established for a period of at least five years.
The annual budget of the Union shall comply with the multiannual financial framework.
2.   The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall adopt a regulation laying down the multiannual financial framework. The Council shall act unanimously after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, which shall be given by a majority of its component members.
The European Council may, unanimously, adopt a decision authorising the Council to act by a qualified majority when adopting the regulation referred to in the first subparagraph.
3.   The financial framework shall determine the amounts of the annual ceilings on commitment appropriations by category of expenditure and of the annual ceiling on payment appropriations. The categories of expenditure, limited in number, shall correspond to the Union's major sectors of activity.
The financial framework shall lay down any other provisions required for the annual budgetary procedure to run smoothly.
4.   Where no Council regulation determining a new financial framework has been adopted by the end of the previous financial framework, the ceilings and other provisions corresponding to the last year of that framework shall be extended until such time as that act is adopted.
5.   Throughout the procedure leading to the adoption of the financial framework, the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall take any measure necessary to facilitate its adoption.
CHAPTER 3
THE UNION'S ANNUAL BUDGET
Article 313
(ex Article 272(1), TEC)
The financial year shall run from 1 January to 31 December.
Article 314
(ex Article 272(2) to (10), TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall establish the Union's annual budget in accordance with the following provisions.
1.
With the exception of the European Central Bank, each institution shall, before 1 July, draw up estimates of its expenditure for the following financial year. The Commission shall consolidate these estimates in a draft budget. which may contain different estimates.
The draft budget shall contain an estimate of revenue and an estimate of expenditure.
2.
The Commission shall submit a proposal containing the draft budget to the European Parliament and to the Council not later than 1 September of the year preceding that in which the budget is to be implemented.
The Commission may amend the draft budget during the procedure until such time as the Conciliation Committee, referred to in paragraph 5, is convened.
3.
The Council shall adopt its position on the draft budget and forward it to the European Parliament not later than 1 October of the year preceding that in which the budget is to be implemented. The Council shall inform the European Parliament in full of the reasons which led it to adopt its position.
4.
If, within forty-two days of such communication, the European Parliament:
(a)
approves the position of the Council, the budget shall be adopted;
(b)
has not taken a decision, the budget shall be deemed to have been adopted;
(c)
adopts amendments by a majority of its component members, the amended draft shall be forwarded to the Council and to the Commission. The President of the European Parliament, in agreement with the President of the Council, shall immediately convene a meeting of the Conciliation Committee. However, if within ten days of the draft being forwarded the Council informs the European Parliament that it has approved all its amendments, the Conciliation Committee shall not meet.
5.
The Conciliation Committee, which shall be composed of the members of the Council or their representatives and an equal number of members representing the European Parliament, shall have the task of reaching agreement on a joint text, by a qualified majority of the members of the Council or their representatives and by a majority of the representatives of the European Parliament within twenty-one days of its being convened, on the basis of the positions of the European Parliament and the Council.
The Commission shall take part in the Conciliation Committee's proceedings and shall take all the necessary initiatives with a view to reconciling the positions of the European Parliament and the Council.
6.
If, within the twenty-one days referred to in paragraph 5, the Conciliation Committee agrees on a joint text, the European Parliament and the Council shall each have a period of fourteen days from the date of that agreement in which to approve the joint text.
7.
If, within the period of fourteen days referred to in paragraph 6:
(a)
the European Parliament and the Council both approve the joint text or fail to take a decision, or if one of these institutions approves the joint text while the other one fails to take a decision, the budget shall be deemed to be definitively adopted in accordance with the joint text; or
(b)
the European Parliament, acting by a majority of its component members, and the Council both reject the joint text, or if one of these institutions rejects the joint text while the other one fails to take a decision, a new draft budget shall be submitted by the Commission; or
(c)
the European Parliament, acting by a majority of its component members, rejects the joint text while the Council approves it, a new draft budget shall be submitted by the Commission; or
(d)
the European Parliament approves the joint text whilst the Council rejects it, the European Parliament may, within fourteen days from the date of the rejection by the Council and acting by a majority of its component members and three-fifths of the votes cast, decide to confirm all or some of the amendments referred to in paragraph 4(c). Where a European Parliament amendment is not confirmed, the position agreed in the Conciliation Committee on the budget heading which is the subject of the amendment shall be retained. The budget shall be deemed to be definitively adopted on this basis.
8.
If, within the twenty-one days referred to in paragraph 5, the Conciliation Committee does not agree on a joint text, a new draft budget shall be submitted by the Commission.
9.
When the procedure provided for in this Article has been completed, the President of the European Parliament shall declare that the budget has been definitively adopted.
10.
Each institution shall exercise the powers conferred upon it under this Article in compliance with the Treaties and the acts adopted thereunder, with particular regard to the Union's own resources and the balance between revenue and expenditure.
Article 315
(ex Article 273 TEC)
If, at the beginning of a financial year, the budget has not yet been definitively adopted, a sum equivalent to not more than one twelfth of the budget appropriations for the preceding financial year may be spent each month in respect of any chapter of the budget in accordance with the provisions of the Regulations made pursuant to Article 322; that sum shall not, however, exceed one twelfth of the appropriations provided for in the same chapter of the draft budget.
The Council on a proposal by the Commission, may, provided that the other conditions laid down in the first paragraph are observed, authorise expenditure in excess of one twelfth in accordance with the regulations made pursuant to Article 322. The Council shall forward the decision immediately to the European Parliament.
The decision referred to in the second paragraph shall lay down the necessary measures relating to resources to ensure application of this Article, in accordance with the acts referred to in Article 311.
It shall enter into force thirty days following its adoption if the European Parliament, acting by a majority of its component Members, has not decided to reduce this expenditure within that time-limit.
Article 316
(ex Article 271 TEC)
In accordance with conditions to be laid down pursuant to Article 322, any appropriations, other than those relating to staff expenditure, that are unexpended at the end of the financial year may be carried forward to the next financial year only.
Appropriations shall be classified under different chapters grouping items of expenditure according to their nature or purpose and subdivided in accordance with the regulations made pursuant to Article 322.
The expenditure of the European Parliament, the European Council and the Council, the Commission and the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be set out in separate parts of the budget, without prejudice to special arrangements for certain common items of expenditure.
CHAPTER 4
IMPLEMENTATION OF THE BUDGET AND DISCHARGE
Article 317
(ex Article 274 TEC)
The Commission shall implement the budget in cooperation with the Member States, in accordance with the provisions of the regulations made pursuant to Article 322, on its own responsibility and within the limits of the appropriations, having regard to the principles of sound financial management. Member States shall cooperate with the Commission to ensure that the appropriations are used in accordance with the principles of sound financial management.
The regulations shall lay down the control and audit obligations of the Member States in the implementation of the budget and the resulting responsibilities. They shall also lay down the responsibilities and detailed rules for each institution concerning its part in effecting its own expenditure.
Within the budget, the Commission may, subject to the limits and conditions laid down in the regulations made pursuant to Article 322, transfer appropriations from one chapter to another or from one subdivision to another.
Article 318
(ex Article 275 TEC)
The Commission shall submit annually to the European Parliament and to the Council the accounts of the preceding financial year relating to the implementation of the budget. The Commission shall also forward to them a financial statement of the assets and liabilities of the Union.
The Commission shall also submit to the European Parliament and to the Council an evaluation report on the Union's finances based on the results achieved, in particular in relation to the indications given by the European Parliament and the Council pursuant to Article 319.
Article 319
(ex Article 276 TEC)
1.   The European Parliament, acting on a recommendation from the Council, shall give a discharge to the Commission in respect of the implementation of the budget. To this end, the Council and the European Parliament in turn shall examine the accounts, the financial statement and the evaluation report referred to in Article 318, the annual report by the Court of Auditors together with the replies of the institutions under audit to the observations of the Court of Auditors, the statement of assurance referred to in Article 287(1), second subparagraph and any relevant special reports by the Court of Auditors.
2.   Before giving a discharge to the Commission, or for any other purpose in connection with the exercise of its powers over the implementation of the budget, the European Parliament may ask to hear the Commission give evidence with regard to the execution of expenditure or the operation of financial control systems. The Commission shall submit any necessary information to the European Parliament at the latter's request.
3.   The Commission shall take all appropriate steps to act on the observations in the decisions giving discharge and on other observations by the European Parliament relating to the execution of expenditure, as well as on comments accompanying the recommendations on discharge adopted by the Council.
At the request of the European Parliament or the Council, the Commission shall report on the measures taken in the light of these observations and comments and in particular on the instructions given to the departments which are responsible for the implementation of the budget. These reports shall also be forwarded to the Court of Auditors.
CHAPTER 5
COMMON PROVISIONS
Article 320
(ex Article 277 TEC)
The multiannual financial framework and the annual budget shall be drawn up in euro.
Article 321
(ex Article 278 TEC)
The Commission may, provided it notifies the competent authorities of the Member States concerned, transfer into the currency of one of the Member States its holdings in the currency of another Member State, to the extent necessary to enable them to be used for purposes which come within the scope of the Treaties. The Commission shall as far as possible avoid making such transfers if it possesses cash or liquid assets in the currencies which it needs.
The Commission shall deal with each Member State through the authority designated by the State concerned. In carrying out financial operations the Commission shall employ the services of the bank of issue of the Member State concerned or of any other financial institution approved by that State.
Article 322
(ex Article 279 TEC)
1.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, and after consulting the Court of Auditors, shall adopt by means of regulations:
(a)
the financial rules which determine in particular the procedure to be adopted for establishing and implementing the budget and for presenting and auditing accounts;
(b)
rules providing for checks on the responsibility of financial actors, in particular authorising officers and accounting officers.
2.   The Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the Court of Auditors, shall determine the methods and procedure whereby the budget revenue provided under the arrangements relating to the Union's own resources shall be made available to the Commission, and determine the measures to be applied, if need be, to meet cash requirements.
Article 323
The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall ensure that the financial means are made available to allow the Union to fulfil its legal obligations in respect of third parties.
Article 324
Regular meetings between the Presidents of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall be convened, on the initiative of the Commission, under the budgetary procedures referred to in this Title. The Presidents shall take all the necessary steps to promote consultation and the reconciliation of the positions of the institutions over which they preside in order to facilitate the implementation of this Title.
CHAPTER 6
COMBATTING FRAUD
Article 325
(ex Article 280 TEC)
1.   The Union and the Member States shall counter fraud and any other illegal activities affecting the financial interests of the Union through measures to be taken in accordance with this Article, which shall act as a deterrent and be such as to afford effective protection in the Member States, and in all the Union's institutions, bodies, offices and agencies.
2.   Member States shall take the same measures to counter fraud affecting the financial interests of the Union as they take to counter fraud affecting their own financial interests.
3.   Without prejudice to other provisions of the Treaties, the Member States shall coordinate their action aimed at protecting the financial interests of the Union against fraud. To this end they shall organise, together with the Commission, close and regular cooperation between the competent authorities.
4.   The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, after consulting the Court of Auditors, shall adopt the necessary measures in the fields of the prevention of and fight against fraud affecting the financial interests of the Union with a view to affording effective and equivalent protection in the Member States and in all the Union's institutions, bodies, offices and agencies.
5.   The Commission, in cooperation with Member States, shall each year submit to the European Parliament and to the Council a report on the measures taken for the implementation of this Article.
TITLE III
ENHANCED COOPERATION
Article 326
(ex Articles 27
a
 to 27
e
, 40 to 40
b
 and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11
a
 TEC)
Any enhanced cooperation shall comply with the Treaties and Union law.
Such cooperation shall not undermine the internal market or economic, social and territorial cohesion. It shall not constitute a barrier to or discrimination in trade between Member States, nor shall it distort competition between them.
Article 327
(ex Articles 27
a
 to 27
e
, 40 to 40
b
 and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11
a
 TEC)
Any enhanced cooperation shall respect the competences, rights and obligations of those Member States which do not participate in it. Those Member States shall not impede its implementation by the participating Member States.
Article 328
(ex Articles 27
a
 to 27
e
, 40 to 40
b
 and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11
a
 TEC)
1.   When enhanced cooperation is being established, it shall be open to all Member States, subject to compliance with any conditions of participation laid down by the authorising decision. It shall also be open to them at any other time, subject to compliance with the acts already adopted within that framework, in addition to those conditions.
The Commission and the Member States participating in enhanced cooperation shall ensure that they promote participation by as many Member States as possible.
2.   The Commission and, where appropriate, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall keep the European Parliament and the Council regularly informed regarding developments in enhanced cooperation.
Article 329
(ex Articles 27
a
 to 27
e
, 40 to 40
b
 and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11
a
 TEC)
1.   Member States which wish to establish enhanced cooperation between themselves in one of the areas covered by the Treaties, with the exception of fields of exclusive competence and the common foreign and security policy, shall address a request to the Commission, specifying the scope and objectives of the enhanced cooperation proposed. The Commission may submit a proposal to the Council to that effect. In the event of the Commission not submitting a proposal, it shall inform the Member States concerned of the reasons for not doing so.
Authorisation to proceed with the enhanced cooperation referred to in the first subparagraph shall be granted by the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
2.   The request of the Member States which wish to establish enhanced cooperation between themselves within the framework of the common foreign and security policy shall be addressed to the Council. It shall be forwarded to the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, who shall give an opinion on whether the enhanced cooperation proposed is consistent with the Union's common foreign and security policy, and to the Commission, which shall give its opinion in particular on whether the enhanced cooperation proposed is consistent with other Union policies. It shall also be forwarded to the European Parliament for information.
Authorisation to proceed with enhanced cooperation shall be granted by a decision of the Council acting unanimously.
Article 330
(ex Articles 27
a
 to 27
e
, 40 to 40
b
 and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11
a
 TEC)
All members of the Council may participate in its deliberations, but only members of the Council representing the Member States participating in enhanced cooperation shall take part in the vote.
Unanimity shall be constituted by the votes of the representatives of the participating Member States only.
A qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3).
Article 331
(ex Articles 27
a
 to 27
e
, 40 to 40
b
 and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11
a
 TEC)
1.   Any Member State which wishes to participate in enhanced cooperation in progress in one of the areas referred to in Article 329(1) shall notify its intention to the Council and the Commission.
The Commission shall, within four months of the date of receipt of the notification, confirm the participation of the Member State concerned. It shall note where necessary that the conditions of participation have been fulfilled and shall adopt any transitional measures necessary with regard to the application of the acts already adopted within the framework of enhanced cooperation.
However, if the Commission considers that the conditions of participation have not been fulfilled, it shall indicate the arrangements to be adopted to fulfil those conditions and shall set a deadline for re-examining the request. On the expiry of that deadline, it shall re-examine the request, in accordance with the procedure set out in the second subparagraph. If the Commission considers that the conditions of participation have still not been met, the Member State concerned may refer the matter to the Council, which shall decide on the request. The Council shall act in accordance with Article 330. It may also adopt the transitional measures referred to in the second subparagraph on a proposal from the Commission.
2.   Any Member State which wishes to participate in enhanced cooperation in progress in the framework of the common foreign and security policy shall notify its intention to the Council, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the Commission.
The Council shall confirm the participation of the Member State concerned, after consulting the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and after noting, where necessary, that the conditions of participation have been fulfilled. The Council, on a proposal from the High Representative, may also adopt any transitional measures necessary with regard to the application of the acts already adopted within the framework of enhanced cooperation. However, if the Council considers that the conditions of participation have not been fulfilled, it shall indicate the arrangements to be adopted to fulfil those conditions and shall set a deadline for re-examining the request for participation.
For the purposes of this paragraph, the Council shall act unanimously and in accordance with Article 330.
Article 332
(ex Articles 27
a
 to 27
e
, 40 to 40
b
 and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11
a
 TEC)
Expenditure resulting from implementation of enhanced cooperation, other than administrative costs entailed for the institutions, shall be borne by the participating Member States, unless all members of the Council, acting unanimously after consulting the European Parliament, decide otherwise.
Article 333
(ex Articles 27
a
 to 27
e
, 40 to 40
b
 and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11
a
 TEC)
1.   Where a provision of the Treaties which may be applied in the context of enhanced cooperation stipulates that the Council shall act unanimously, the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with the arrangements laid down in Article 330, may adopt a decision stipulating that it will act by a qualified majority.
2.   Where a provision of the Treaties which may be applied in the context of enhanced cooperation stipulates that the Council shall adopt acts under a special legislative procedure, the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with the arrangements laid down in Article 330, may adopt a decision stipulating that it will act under the ordinary legislative procedure. The Council shall act after consulting the European Parliament.
3.   Paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not apply to decisions having military or defence implications.
Article 334
(ex Articles 27
a
 to 27
e
, 40 to 40
b
 and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11
a
 TEC)
The Council and the Commission shall ensure the consistency of activities undertaken in the context of enhanced cooperation and the consistency of such activities with the policies of the Union, and shall cooperate to that end.
PART SEVEN
GENERAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 335
(ex Article 282 TEC)
In each of the Member States, the Union shall enjoy the most extensive legal capacity accorded to legal persons under their laws; it may, in particular, acquire or dispose of movable and immovable property and may be a party to legal proceedings. To this end, the Union shall be represented by the Commission. However, the Union shall be represented by each of the institutions, by virtue of their administrative autonomy, in matters relating to their respective operation.
Article 336
(ex Article 283 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the other institutions concerned, lay down the Staff Regulations of Officials of the European Union and the Conditions of Employment of other servants of the Union.
Article 337
(ex Article 284 TEC)
The Commission may, within the limits and under conditions laid down by the Council acting by a simple majority in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties, collect any information and carry out any checks required for the performance of the tasks entrusted to it.
Article 338
(ex Article 285 TEC)
1.   Without prejudice to Article 5 of the Protocol on the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures for the production of statistics where necessary for the performance of the activities of the Union.
2.   The production of Union statistics shall conform to impartiality, reliability, objectivity, scientific independence, cost-effectiveness and statistical confidentiality; it shall not entail excessive burdens on economic operators.
Article 339
(ex Article 287 TEC)
The members of the institutions of the Union, the members of committees, and the officials and other servants of the Union shall be required, even after their duties have ceased, not to disclose information of the kind covered by the obligation of professional secrecy, in particular information about undertakings, their business relations or their cost components.
Article 340
(ex Article 288 TEC)
The contractual liability of the Union shall be governed by the law applicable to the contract in question.
In the case of non-contractual liability, the Union shall, in accordance with the general principles common to the laws of the Member States, make good any damage caused by its institutions or by its servants in the performance of their duties.
Notwithstanding the second paragraph, the European Central Bank shall, in accordance with the general principles common to the laws of the Member States, make good any damage caused by it or by its servants in the performance of their duties.
The personal liability of its servants towards the Union shall be governed by the provisions laid down in their Staff Regulations or in the Conditions of Employment applicable to them.
Article 341
(ex Article 289 TEC)
The seat of the institutions of the Union shall be determined by common accord of the governments of the Member States.
Article 342
(ex Article 290 TEC)
The rules governing the languages of the institutions of the Union shall, without prejudice to the provisions contained in the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union, be determined by the Council, acting unanimously by means of regulations.
Article 343
(ex Article 291 TEC)
The Union shall enjoy in the territories of the Member States such privileges and immunities as are necessary for the performance of its tasks, under the conditions laid down in the Protocol of 8 April 1965 on the privileges and immunities of the European Union. The same shall apply to the European Central Bank and the European Investment Bank.
Article 344
(ex Article 292 TEC)
Member States undertake not to submit a dispute concerning the interpretation or application of the Treaties to any method of settlement other than those provided for therein.
Article 345
(ex Article 295 TEC)
The Treaties shall in no way prejudice the rules in Member States governing the system of property ownership.
Article 346
(ex Article 296 TEC)
1.   The provisions of the Treaties shall not preclude the application of the following rules:
(a)
no Member State shall be obliged to supply information the disclosure of which it considers contrary to the essential interests of its security;
(b)
any Member State may take such measures as it considers necessary for the protection of the essential interests of its security which are connected with the production of or trade in arms, munitions and war material; such measures shall not adversely affect the conditions of competition in the internal market regarding products which are not intended for specifically military purposes.
2.   The Council may, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, make changes to the list, which it drew up on 15 April 1958, of the products to which the provisions of paragraph 1(b) apply.
Article 347
(ex Article 297 TEC)
Member States shall consult each other with a view to taking together the steps needed to prevent the functioning of the internal market being affected by measures which a Member State may be called upon to take in the event of serious internal disturbances affecting the maintenance of law and order, in the event of war, serious international tension constituting a threat of war, or in order to carry out obligations it has accepted for the purpose of maintaining peace and international security.
Article 348
(ex Article 298 TEC)
If measures taken in the circumstances referred to in Articles 346 and 347 have the effect of distorting the conditions of competition in the internal market, the Commission shall, together with the State concerned, examine how these measures can be adjusted to the rules laid down in the Treaties.
By way of derogation from the procedure laid down in Articles 258 and 259, the Commission or any Member State may bring the matter directly before the Court of Justice if it considers that another Member State is making improper use of the powers provided for in Articles 346 and 347. The Court of Justice shall give its ruling in camera.
Article 349
(ex Article 299(2), second, third and fourth subparagraphs, TEC)
Taking account of the structural social and economic situation of Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique, Mayotte, Réunion, Saint-Martin, the Azores, Madeira and the Canary Islands, which is compounded by their remoteness, insularity, small size, difficult topography and climate, economic dependence on a few products, the permanence and combination of which severely restrain their development, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, shall adopt specific measures aimed, in particular, at laying down the conditions of application of the Treaties to those regions, including common policies. Where the specific measures in question are adopted by the Council in accordance with a special legislative procedure, it shall also act on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament.
The measures referred to in the first paragraph concern in particular areas such as customs and trade policies, fiscal policy, free zones, agriculture and fisheries policies, conditions for supply of raw materials and essential consumer goods, State aids and conditions of access to structural funds and to horizontal Union programmes.
The Council shall adopt the measures referred to in the first paragraph taking into account the special characteristics and constraints of the outermost regions without undermining the integrity and the coherence of the Union legal order, including the internal market and common policies.
Article 350
(ex Article 306 TEC)
The provisions of the Treaties shall not preclude the existence or completion of regional unions between Belgium and Luxembourg, or between Belgium, Luxembourg and the Netherlands, to the extent that the objectives of these regional unions are not attained by application of the Treaties.
Article 351
(ex Article 307 TEC)
The rights and obligations arising from agreements concluded before 1 January 1958 or, for acceding States, before the date of their accession, between one or more Member States on the one hand, and one or more third countries on the other, shall not be affected by the provisions of the Treaties.
To the extent that such agreements are not compatible with the Treaties, the Member State or States concerned shall take all appropriate steps to eliminate the incompatibilities established. Member States shall, where necessary, assist each other to this end and shall, where appropriate, adopt a common attitude.
In applying the agreements referred to in the first paragraph, Member States shall take into account the fact that the advantages accorded under the Treaties by each Member State form an integral part of the establishment of the Union and are thereby inseparably linked with the creation of common institutions, the conferring of powers upon them and the granting of the same advantages by all the other Member States.
Article 352
(ex Article 308 TEC)
1.   If action by the Union should prove necessary, within the framework of the policies defined in the Treaties, to attain one of the objectives set out in the Treaties, and the Treaties have not provided the necessary powers, the Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, shall adopt the appropriate measures. Where the measures in question are adopted by the Council in accordance with a special legislative procedure, it shall also act unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
2.   Using the procedure for monitoring the subsidiarity principle referred to in Article 5(3) of the Treaty on European Union, the Commission shall draw national Parliaments' attention to proposals based on this Article.
3.   Measures based on this Article shall not entail harmonisation of Member States' laws or regulations in cases where the Treaties exclude such harmonisation.
4.   This Article cannot serve as a basis for attaining objectives pertaining to the common foreign and security policy and any acts adopted pursuant to this Article shall respect the limits set out in Article 40, second paragraph, of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 353
Article 48(7) of the Treaty on European Union shall not apply to the following Articles:
—
Article 311, third and fourth paragraphs,
—
Article 312(2), first subparagraph,
—
Article 352, and
—
Article 354.
Article 354
(ex Article 309 TEC)
For the purposes of Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union on the suspension of certain rights resulting from Union membership, the member of the European Council or of the Council representing the Member State in question shall not take part in the vote and the Member State in question shall not be counted in the calculation of the one third or four fifths of Member States referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of that Article. Abstentions by members present in person or represented shall not prevent the adoption of decisions referred to in paragraph 2 of that Article.
For the adoption of the decisions referred to in paragraphs 3 and 4 of Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(b) of this Treaty.
Where, following a decision to suspend voting rights adopted pursuant to paragraph 3 of Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union, the Council acts by a qualified majority on the basis of a provision of the Treaties, that qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(b) of this Treaty, or, where the Council acts on a proposal from the Commission or from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
For the purposes of Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union, the European Parliament shall act by a two-thirds majority of the votes cast, representing the majority of its component Members.
Article 355
(ex Article 299(2), first subparagraph, and Article 299(3) to (6) TEC)
In addition to the provisions of Article 52 of the Treaty on European Union relating to the territorial scope of the Treaties, the following provisions shall apply:
1.
The provisions of the Treaties shall apply to Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique, Mayotte, Réunion, Saint-Martin, the Azores, Madeira and the Canary Islands in accordance with Article 349.
2.
The special arrangements for association set out in Part Four shall apply to the overseas countries and territories listed in Annex II.
The Treaties shall not apply to those overseas countries and territories having special relations with the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland which are not included in the aforementioned list.
3.
The provisions of the Treaties shall apply to the European territories for whose external relations a Member State is responsible.
4.
The provisions of the Treaties shall apply to the Åland Islands in accordance with the provisions set out in Protocol 2 to the Act concerning the conditions of accession of the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Finland and the Kingdom of Sweden.
5.
Notwithstanding Article 52 of the Treaty on European Union and paragraphs 1 to 4 of this Article:
(a)
the Treaties shall not apply to the Faeroe Islands;
(b)
the Treaties shall not apply to the United Kingdom Sovereign Base Areas of Akrotiri and Dhekelia in Cyprus except to the extent necessary to ensure the implementation of the arrangements set out in the Protocol on the Sovereign Base Areas of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland in Cyprus annexed to the Act concerning the conditions of accession of the Czech Republic, the Republic of Estonia, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Poland, the Republic of Slovenia and the Slovak Republic to the European Union and in accordance with the terms of that Protocol;
(c)
the Treaties shall apply to the Channel Islands and the Isle of Man only to the extent necessary to ensure the implementation of the arrangements for those islands set out in the Treaty concerning the accession of new Member States to the European Economic Community and to the European Atomic Energy Community signed on 22 January 1972.
6.
The European Council may, on the initiative of the Member State concerned, adopt a decision amending the status, with regard to the Union, of a Danish, French or Netherlands country or territory referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2. The European Council shall act unanimously after consulting the Commission.
Article 356
(ex Article 312 TEC)
This Treaty is concluded for an unlimited period.
Article 357
(ex Article 313 TEC)
This Treaty shall be ratified by the High Contracting Parties in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements. The Instruments of ratification shall be deposited with the Government of the Italian Republic.
This Treaty shall enter into force on the first day of the month following the deposit of the Instrument of ratification by the last signatory State to take this step. If, however, such deposit is made less than 15 days before the beginning of the following month, this Treaty shall not enter into force until the first day of the second month after the date of such deposit.
Article 358
The provisions of Article 55 of the Treaty on European Union shall apply to this Treaty.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the undersigned Plenipotentiaries have signed this Treaty.
Done at Rome this twenty-fifth day of March in the year one thousand nine hundred and fifty-seven.
(List of signatories not reproduced)
(
1
)
  The Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, the Kingdom of Denmark, the Republic of Estonia, Ireland, the Hellenic Republic, the Kingdom of Spain, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Poland, the Portuguese Republic, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia, the Slovak Republic, the Republic of Finland, the Kingdom of Sweden and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland have since become members of the European Union.
(
2
)
  These references are merely indicative. For more ample information, please refer to the tables of equivalences between the old and the new numbering of the Treaties.
PROTOCOLS
PROTOCOL (No 1)
ON THE ROLE OF NATIONAL PARLIAMENTS IN THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECALLING that the way in which national Parliaments scrutinise their governments in relation to the activities of the Union is a matter for the particular constitutional organisation and practice of each Member State,
DESIRING to encourage greater involvement of national Parliaments in the activities of the European Union and to enhance their ability to express their views on draft legislative acts of the Union as well as on other matters which may be of particular interest to them,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union, to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and to the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community:
TITLE I
INFORMATION FOR NATIONAL PARLIAMENTS
Article 1
Commission consultation documents (green and white papers and communications) shall be forwarded directly by the Commission to national Parliaments upon publication. The Commission shall also forward the annual legislative programme as well as any other instrument of legislative planning or policy to national Parliaments, at the same time as to the European Parliament and the Council.
Article 2
Draft legislative acts sent to the European Parliament and to the Council shall be forwarded to national Parliaments.
For the purposes of this Protocol, "draft legislative acts" shall mean proposals from the Commission, initiatives from a group of Member States, initiatives from the European Parliament, requests from the Court of Justice, recommendations from the European Central Bank and requests from the European Investment Bank, for the adoption of a legislative act.
Draft legislative acts originating from the Commission shall be forwarded to national Parliaments directly by the Commission, at the same time as to the European Parliament and the Council.
Draft legislative acts originating from the European Parliament shall be forwarded to national Parliaments directly by the European Parliament.
Draft legislative acts originating from a group of Member States, the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank shall be forwarded to national Parliaments by the Council.
Article 3
National Parliaments may send to the Presidents of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission a reasoned opinion on whether a draft legislative act complies with the principle of subsidiarity, in accordance with the procedure laid down in the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.
If the draft legislative act originates from a group of Member States, the President of the Council shall forward the reasoned opinion or opinions to the governments of those Member States.
If the draft legislative act originates from the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank, the President of the Council shall forward the reasoned opinion or opinions to the institution or body concerned.
Article 4
An eight-week period shall elapse between a draft legislative act being made available to national Parliaments in the official languages of the Union and the date when it is placed on a provisional agenda for the Council for its adoption or for adoption of a position under a legislative procedure. Exceptions shall be possible in cases of urgency, the reasons for which shall be stated in the act or position of the Council. Save in urgent cases for which due reasons have been given, no agreement may be reached on a draft legislative act during those eight weeks. Save in urgent cases for which due reasons have been given, a ten-day period shall elapse between the placing of a draft legislative act on the provisional agenda for the Council and the adoption of a position.
Article 5
The agendas for and the outcome of meetings of the Council, including the minutes of meetings where the Council is deliberating on draft legislative acts, shall be forwarded directly to national Parliaments, at the same time as to Member States' governments.
Article 6
When the European Council intends to make use of the first or second subparagraphs of Article 48(7) of the Treaty on European Union, national Parliaments shall be informed of the initiative of the European Council at least six months before any decision is adopted.
Article 7
The Court of Auditors shall forward its annual report to national Parliaments, for information, at the same time as to the European Parliament and to the Council.
Article 8
Where the national Parliamentary system is not unicameral, Articles 1 to 7 shall apply to the component chambers.
TITLE II
INTERPARLIAMENTARY COOPERATION
Article 9
The European Parliament and national Parliaments shall together determine the organisation and promotion of effective and regular interparliamentary cooperation within the Union.
Article 10
A conference of Parliamentary Committees for Union Affairs may submit any contribution it deems appropriate for the attention of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission. That conference shall in addition promote the exchange of information and best practice between national Parliaments and the European Parliament, including their special committees. It may also organise interparliamentary conferences on specific topics, in particular to debate matters of common foreign and security policy, including common security and defence policy. Contributions from the conference shall not bind national Parliaments and shall not prejudge their positions.
PROTOCOL (No 2)
ON THE APPLICATION OF THE PRINCIPLES OF SUBSIDIARITY AND PROPORTIONALITY
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WISHING to ensure that decisions are taken as closely as possible to the citizens of the Union,
RESOLVED to establish the conditions for the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality, as laid down in Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union, and to establish a system for monitoring the application of those principles,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
Each institution shall ensure constant respect for the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality, as laid down in Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 2
Before proposing legislative acts, the Commission shall consult widely. Such consultations shall, where appropriate, take into account the regional and local dimension of the action envisaged. In cases of exceptional urgency, the Commission shall not conduct such consultations. It shall give reasons for its decision in its proposal.
Article 3
For the purposes of this Protocol, "draft legislative acts" shall mean proposals from the Commission, initiatives from a group of Member States, initiatives from the European Parliament, requests from the Court of Justice, recommendations from the European Central Bank and requests from the European Investment Bank, for the adoption of a legislative act.
Article 4
The Commission shall forward its draft legislative acts and its amended drafts to national Parliaments at the same time as to the Union legislator.
The European Parliament shall forward its draft legislative acts and its amended drafts to national Parliaments.
The Council shall forward draft legislative acts originating from a group of Member States, the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank and amended drafts to national Parliaments.
Upon adoption, legislative resolutions of the European Parliament and positions of the Council shall be forwarded by them to national Parliaments.
Article 5
Draft legislative acts shall be justified with regard to the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality. Any draft legislative act should contain a detailed statement making it possible to appraise compliance with the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality. This statement should contain some assessment of the proposal's financial impact and, in the case of a directive, of its implications for the rules to be put in place by Member States, including, where necessary, the regional legislation. The reasons for concluding that a Union objective can be better achieved at Union level shall be substantiated by qualitative and, wherever possible, quantitative indicators. Draft legislative acts shall take account of the need for any burden, whether financial or administrative, falling upon the Union, national governments, regional or local authorities, economic operators and citizens, to be minimised and commensurate with the objective to be achieved.
Article 6
Any national Parliament or any chamber of a national Parliament may, within eight weeks from the date of transmission of a draft legislative act, in the official languages of the Union, send to the Presidents of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission a reasoned opinion stating why it considers that the draft in question does not comply with the principle of subsidiarity. It will be for each national Parliament or each chamber of a national Parliament to consult, where appropriate, regional parliaments with legislative powers.
If the draft legislative act originates from a group of Member States, the President of the Council shall forward the opinion to the governments of those Member States.
If the draft legislative act originates from the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank, the President of the Council shall forward the opinion to the institution or body concerned.
Article 7
1.   The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, and, where appropriate, the group of Member States, the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank, if the draft legislative act originates from them, shall take account of the reasoned opinions issued by national Parliaments or by a chamber of a national Parliament.
Each national Parliament shall have two votes, shared out on the basis of the national Parliamentary system. In the case of a bicameral Parliamentary system, each of the two chambers shall have one vote.
2.   Where reasoned opinions on a draft legislative act's non-compliance with the principle of subsidiarity represent at least one third of all the votes allocated to the national Parliaments in accordance with the second subparagraph of paragraph 1, the draft must be reviewed. This threshold shall be a quarter in the case of a draft legislative act submitted on the basis of Article 76 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union on the area of freedom, security and justice.
After such review, the Commission or, where appropriate, the group of Member States, the European Parliament, the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank, if the draft legislative act originates from them, may decide to maintain, amend or withdraw the draft. Reasons must be given for this decision.
3.   Furthermore, under the ordinary legislative procedure, where reasoned opinions on the non-compliance of a proposal for a legislative act with the principle of subsidiarity represent at least a simple majority of the votes allocated to the national Parliaments in accordance with the second subparagraph of paragraph 1, the proposal must be reviewed. After such review, the Commission may decide to maintain, amend or withdraw the proposal.
If it chooses to maintain the proposal, the Commission will have, in a reasoned opinion, to justify why it considers that the proposal complies with the principle of subsidiarity. This reasoned opinion, as well as the reasoned opinions of the national Parliaments, will have to be submitted to the Union legislator, for consideration in the procedure:
(a)
before concluding the first reading, the legislator (the European Parliament and the Council) shall consider whether the legislative proposal is compatible with the principle of subsidiarity, taking particular account of the reasons expressed and shared by the majority of national Parliaments as well as the reasoned opinion of the Commission;
(b)
if, by a majority of 55 % of the members of the Council or a majority of the votes cast in the European Parliament, the legislator is of the opinion that the proposal is not compatible with the principle of subsidiarity, the legislative proposal shall not be given further consideration.
Article 8
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in actions on grounds of infringement of the principle of subsidiarity by a legislative act, brought in accordance with the rules laid down in Article 263 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union by Member States, or notified by them in accordance with their legal order on behalf of their national Parliament or a chamber thereof.
In accordance with the rules laid down in the said Article, the Committee of the Regions may also bring such actions against legislative acts for the adoption of which the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union provides that it be consulted.
Article 9
The Commission shall submit each year to the European Council, the European Parliament, the Council and national Parliaments a report on the application of Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union. This annual report shall also be forwarded to the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
PROTOCOL (No 3)
ON THE STATUTE OF THE COURT OF JUSTICE OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to lay down the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union provided for in Article 281 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community:
Article 1
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall be constituted and shall function in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties, of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community (the EAEC Treaty) and of this Statute.
TITLE I
JUDGES AND ADVOCATES-GENERAL
Article 2
Before taking up his duties each Judge shall, before the Court of Justice sitting in open court, take an oath to perform his duties impartially and conscientiously and to preserve the secrecy of the deliberations of the Court.
Article 3
The Judges shall be immune from legal proceedings. After they have ceased to hold office, they shall continue to enjoy immunity in respect of acts performed by them in their official capacity, including words spoken or written.
The Court of Justice, sitting as a full Court, may waive the immunity. If the decision concerns a member of the General Court or of a specialised court, the Court shall decide after consulting the court concerned.
Where immunity has been waived and criminal proceedings are instituted against a Judge, he shall be tried, in any of the Member States, only by the court competent to judge the members of the highest national judiciary.
Articles 11 to 14 and Article 17 of the Protocol on the privileges and immunities of the European Union shall apply to the Judges, Advocates-General, Registrar and Assistant Rapporteurs of the Court of Justice of the European Union, without prejudice to the provisions relating to immunity from legal proceedings of Judges which are set out in the preceding paragraphs.
Article 4
The Judges may not hold any political or administrative office.
They may not engage in any occupation, whether gainful or not, unless exemption is exceptionally granted by the Council, acting by a simple majority.
When taking up their duties, they shall give a solemn undertaking that, both during and after their term of office, they will respect the obligations arising therefrom, in particular the duty to behave with integrity and discretion as regards the acceptance, after they have ceased to hold office, of certain appointments or benefits.
Any doubt on this point shall be settled by decision of the Court of Justice. If the decision concerns a member of the General Court or of a specialised court, the Court shall decide after consulting the court concerned.
Article 5
Apart from normal replacement, or death, the duties of a Judge shall end when he resigns.
Where a Judge resigns, his letter of resignation shall be addressed to the President of the Court of Justice for transmission to the President of the Council. Upon this notification a vacancy shall arise on the bench.
Save where Article 6 applies, a Judge shall continue to hold office until his successor takes up his duties.
Article 6
A Judge may be deprived of his office or of his right to a pension or other benefits in its stead only if, in the unanimous opinion of the Judges and Advocates-General of the Court of Justice, he no longer fulfils the requisite conditions or meets the obligations arising from his office. The Judge concerned shall not take part in any such deliberations. If the person concerned is a member of the General Court or of a specialised court, the Court shall decide after consulting the court concerned.
The Registrar of the Court shall communicate the decision of the Court to the President of the European Parliament and to the President of the Commission and shall notify it to the President of the Council.
In the case of a decision depriving a Judge of his office, a vacancy shall arise on the bench upon this latter notification.
Article 7
A Judge who is to replace a member of the Court whose term of office has not expired shall be appointed for the remainder of his predecessor's term.
Article 8
The provisions of Articles 2 to 7 shall apply to the Advocates-General.
TITLE II
ORGANISATION OF THE COURT OF JUSTICE
Article 9
When, every three years, the Judges are partially replaced, one half of the number of Judges shall be replaced. If the number of Judges is an uneven number, the number of Judges who shall be replaced shall alternately be the number which is the next above one half of the number of Judges and the number which is next below one half.
The first paragraph shall also apply when the Advocates General are partially replaced, every three years.
Article 9a
The Judges shall elect the President and the Vice-President of the Court of Justice from among their number for a term of three years. They may be re-elected.
The Vice-President shall assist the President in accordance with the conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure. He shall take the President’s place when the latter is prevented from attending or when the office of President is vacant.
Article 10
The Registrar shall take an oath before the Court of Justice to perform his duties impartially and conscientiously and to preserve the secrecy of the deliberations of the Court of Justice.
Article 11
The Court of Justice shall arrange for replacement of the Registrar on occasions when he is prevented from attending the Court of Justice.
Article 12
Officials and other servants shall be attached to the Court of Justice to enable it to function. They shall be responsible to the Registrar under the authority of the President.
Article 13
At the request of the Court of Justice, the European Parliament and the Council may, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, provide for the appointment of Assistant Rapporteurs and lay down the rules governing their service. The Assistant Rapporteurs may be required, under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure, to participate in preparatory inquiries in cases pending before the Court and to cooperate with the Judge who acts as Rapporteur.
The Assistant Rapporteurs shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond doubt and who possess the necessary legal qualifications; they shall be appointed by the Council, acting by a simple majority. They shall take an oath before the Court to perform their duties impartially and conscientiously and to preserve the secrecy of the deliberations of the Court.
Article 14
The Judges, the Advocates-General and the Registrar shall be required to reside at the place where the Court of Justice has its seat.
Article 15
The Court of Justice shall remain permanently in session. The duration of the judicial vacations shall be determined by the Court with due regard to the needs of its business.
Article 16
The Court of Justice shall form chambers consisting of three and five Judges. The Judges shall elect the Presidents of the chambers from among their number. The Presidents of the chambers of five Judges shall be elected for three years. They may be re-elected once.
The Grand Chamber shall consist of 15 Judges. It shall be presided over by the President of the Court. The Vice- President of the Court and, in accordance with the conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure, three of the Presidents of the chambers of five Judges and other Judges shall also form part of the Grand Chamber.
The Court shall sit in a Grand Chamber when a Member State or an institution of the Union that is party to the proceedings so requests.
The Court shall sit as a full Court where cases are brought before it pursuant to Article 228(2), Article 245(2), Article 247 or Article 286(6) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Moreover, where it considers that a case before it is of exceptional importance, the Court may decide, after hearing the Advocate-General, to refer the case to the full Court.
Article 17
Decisions of the Court of Justice shall be valid only when an uneven number of its members is sitting in the deliberations.
Decisions of the chambers consisting of either three or five Judges shall be valid only if they are taken by three Judges.
Decisions of the Grand Chamber shall be valid only if 11 Judges are sitting.
Decisions of the full Court shall be valid only if 17 Judges are sitting.
In the event of one of the Judges of a chamber being prevented from attending, a Judge of another chamber may be called upon to sit in accordance with conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
Article 18
No Judge or Advocate-General may take part in the disposal of any case in which he has previously taken part as agent or adviser or has acted for one of the parties, or in which he has been called upon to pronounce as a member of a court or tribunal, of a commission of inquiry or in any other capacity.
If, for some special reason, any Judge or Advocate-General considers that he should not take part in the judgment or examination of a particular case, he shall so inform the President. If, for some special reason, the President considers that any Judge or Advocate-General should not sit or make submissions in a particular case, he shall notify him accordingly.
Any difficulty arising as to the application of this Article shall be settled by decision of the Court of Justice.
A party may not apply for a change in the composition of the Court or of one of its chambers on the grounds of either the nationality of a Judge or the absence from the Court or from the chamber of a Judge of the nationality of that party.
TITLE III
PROCEDURE BEFORE THE COURT OF JUSTICE
Article 19
The Member States and the institutions of the Union shall be represented before the Court of Justice by an agent appointed for each case; the agent may be assisted by an adviser or by a lawyer.
The States, other than the Member States, which are parties to the Agreement on the European Economic Area and also the EFTA Surveillance Authority referred to in that Agreement shall be represented in same manner.
Other parties must be represented by a lawyer.
Only a lawyer authorised to practise before a court of a Member State or of another State which is a party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area may represent or assist a party before the Court.
Such agents, advisers and lawyers shall, when they appear before the Court, enjoy the rights and immunities necessary to the independent exercise of their duties, under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
As regards such advisers and lawyers who appear before it, the Court shall have the powers normally accorded to courts of law, under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
University teachers being nationals of a Member State whose law accords them a right of audience shall have the same rights before the Court as are accorded by this Article to lawyers.
Article 20
The procedure before the Court of Justice shall consist of two parts: written and oral.
The written procedure shall consist of the communication to the parties and to the institutions of the Union whose decisions are in dispute, of applications, statements of case, defences and observations, and of replies, if any, as well as of all papers and documents in support or of certified copies of them.
Communications shall be made by the Registrar in the order and within the time laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
The oral procedure shall consist of the hearing by the Court of agents, advisers and lawyers and of the submissions of the Advocate-General, as well as the hearing, if any, of witnesses and experts.
Where it considers that the case raises no new point of law, the Court may decide, after hearing the Advocate-General, that the case shall be determined without a submission from the Advocate-General.
Article 21
A case shall be brought before the Court of Justice by a written application addressed to the Registrar. The application shall contain the applicant's name and permanent address and the description of the signatory, the name of the party or names of the parties against whom the application is made, the subject-matter of the dispute, the form of order sought and a brief statement of the pleas in law on which the application is based.
The application shall be accompanied, where appropriate, by the measure the annulment of which is sought or, in the circumstances referred to in Article 265 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, by documentary evidence of the date on which an institution was, in accordance with those Articles, requested to act. If the documents are not submitted with the application, the Registrar shall ask the party concerned to produce them within a reasonable period, but in that event the rights of the party shall not lapse even if such documents are produced after the time limit for bringing proceedings.
Article 22
A case governed by Article 18 of the EAEC Treaty shall be brought before the Court of Justice by an appeal addressed to the Registrar. The appeal shall contain the name and permanent address of the applicant and the description of the signatory, a reference to the decision against which the appeal is brought, the names of the respondents, the subject-matter of the dispute, the submissions and a brief statement of the grounds on which the appeal is based.
The appeal shall be accompanied by a certified copy of the decision of the Arbitration Committee which is contested.
If the Court rejects the appeal, the decision of the Arbitration Committee shall become final.
If the Court annuls the decision of the Arbitration Committee, the matter may be re-opened, where appropriate, on the initiative of one of the parties in the case, before the Arbitration Committee. The latter shall conform to any decisions on points of law given by the Court.
Article 23
In the cases governed by Article 267 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the decision of the court or tribunal of a Member State which suspends its proceedings and refers a case to the Court of Justice shall be notified to the Court by the court or tribunal concerned. The decision shall then be notified by the Registrar of the Court to the parties, to the Member States and to the Commission, and to the institution, body, office or agency of the Union which adopted the act the validity or interpretation of which is in dispute.
Within two months of this notification, the parties, the Member States, the Commission and, where appropriate, the institution, body, office or agency which adopted the act the validity or interpretation of which is in dispute, shall be entitled to submit statements of case or written observations to the Court.
In the cases governed by Article 267 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the decision of the national court or tribunal shall, moreover, be notified by the Registrar of the Court to the States, other than the Member States, which are parties to the Agreement on the European Economic Area and also to the EFTA Surveillance Authority referred to in that Agreement which may, within two months of notification, where one of the fields of application of that Agreement is concerned, submit statements of case or written observations to the Court.
Where an agreement relating to a specific subject matter, concluded by the Council and one or more non-member States, provides that those States are to be entitled to submit statements of case or written observations where a court or tribunal of a Member State refers to the Court of Justice for a preliminary ruling a question falling within the scope of the agreement, the decision of the national court or tribunal containing that question shall also be notified to the non-member States concerned. Within two months from such notification, those States may lodge at the Court statements of case or written observations.
Article 23a
 (
1
)
The Rules of Procedure may provide for an expedited or accelerated procedure and, for references for a preliminary ruling relating to the area of freedom, security and justice, an urgent procedure.
Those procedures may provide, in respect of the submission of statements of case or written observations, for a shorter period than that provided for by Article 23, and, in derogation from the fourth paragraph of Article 20, for the case to be determined without a submission from the Advocate General.
In addition, the urgent procedure may provide for restriction of the parties and other interested persons mentioned in Article 23, authorised to submit statements of case or written observations and, in cases of extreme urgency, for the written stage of the procedure to be omitted.
Article 24
The Court of Justice may require the parties to produce all documents and to supply all information which the Court considers desirable. Formal note shall be taken of any refusal.
The Court may also require the Member States and institutions, bodies, offices and agencies not being parties to the case to supply all information which the Court considers necessary for the proceedings.
Article 25
The Court of Justice may at any time entrust any individual, body, authority, committee or other organisation it chooses with the task of giving an expert opinion.
Article 26
Witnesses may be heard under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
Article 27
With respect to defaulting witnesses the Court of Justice shall have the powers generally granted to courts and tribunals and may impose pecuniary penalties under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
Article 28
Witnesses and experts may be heard on oath taken in the form laid down in the Rules of Procedure or in the manner laid down by the law of the country of the witness or expert.
Article 29
The Court of Justice may order that a witness or expert be heard by the judicial authority of his place of permanent residence.
The order shall be sent for implementation to the competent judicial authority under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure. The documents drawn up in compliance with the letters rogatory shall be returned to the Court under the same conditions.
The Court shall defray the expenses, without prejudice to the right to charge them, where appropriate, to the parties.
Article 30
A Member State shall treat any violation of an oath by a witness or expert in the same manner as if the offence had been committed before one of its courts with jurisdiction in civil proceedings. At the instance of the Court of Justice, the Member State concerned shall prosecute the offender before its competent court.
Article 31
The hearing in court shall be public, unless the Court of Justice, of its own motion or on application by the parties, decides otherwise for serious reasons.
Article 32
During the hearings the Court of Justice may examine the experts, the witnesses and the parties themselves. The latter, however, may address the Court of Justice only through their representatives.
Article 33
Minutes shall be made of each hearing and signed by the President and the Registrar.
Article 34
The case list shall be established by the President.
Article 35
The deliberations of the Court of Justice shall be and shall remain secret.
Article 36
Judgments shall state the reasons on which they are based. They shall contain the names of the Judges who took part in the deliberations.
Article 37
Judgments shall be signed by the President and the Registrar. They shall be read in open court.
Article 38
The Court of Justice shall adjudicate upon costs.
Article 39
The President of the Court of Justice may, by way of summary procedure, which may, in so far as necessary, differ from some of the rules contained in this Statute and which shall be laid down in the Rules of Procedure, adjudicate upon applications to suspend execution, as provided for in Article 278 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 157 of the EAEC Treaty, or to prescribe interim measures pursuant to Article 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, or to suspend enforcement in accordance with the fourth paragraph of Article 299 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or the third paragraph of Article 164 of the EAEC Treaty.
The powers referred to in the first paragraph may, under the conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure, be exercised by the Vice-President of the Court of Justice.
Should the President and the Vice-President be prevented from attending, another Judge shall take their place under the conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
The ruling of the President or of the Judge replacing him shall be provisional and shall in no way prejudice the decision of the Court on the substance of the case.
Article 40
Member States and institutions of the Union may intervene in cases before the Court of Justice.
The same right shall be open to the bodies, offices and agencies of the Union and to any other person which can establish an interest in the result of a case submitted to the Court. Natural or legal persons shall not intervene in cases between Member States, between institutions of the Union or between Member States and institutions of the Union.
Without prejudice to the second paragraph, the States, other than the Member States, which are parties to the Agreement on the European Economic Area, and also the EFTA Surveillance Authority referred to in that Agreement, may intervene in cases before the Court where one of the fields of application of that Agreement is concerned.
An application to intervene shall be limited to supporting the form of order sought by one of the parties.
Article 41
Where the defending party, after having been duly summoned, fails to file written submissions in defence, judgment shall be given against that party by default. An objection may be lodged against the judgment within one month of it being notified. The objection shall not have the effect of staying enforcement of the judgment by default unless the Court of Justice decides otherwise.
Article 42
Member States, institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union and any other natural or legal persons may, in cases and under conditions to be determined by the Rules of Procedure, institute third-party proceedings to contest a judgment rendered without their being heard, where the judgment is prejudicial to their rights.
Article 43
If the meaning or scope of a judgment is in doubt, the Court of Justice shall construe it on application by any party or any institution of the Union establishing an interest therein.
Article 44
An application for revision of a judgment may be made to the Court of Justice only on discovery of a fact which is of such a nature as to be a decisive factor, and which, when the judgment was given, was unknown to the Court and to the party claiming the revision.
The revision shall be opened by a judgment of the Court expressly recording the existence of a new fact, recognising that it is of such a character as to lay the case open to revision and declaring the application admissible on this ground.
No application for revision may be made after the lapse of 10 years from the date of the judgment.
Article 45
Periods of grace based on considerations of distance shall be determined by the Rules of Procedure.
No right shall be prejudiced in consequence of the expiry of a time limit if the party concerned proves the existence of unforeseeable circumstances or of 
force majeure
.
Article 46
Proceedings against the Union in matters arising from non-contractual liability shall be barred after a period of five years from the occurrence of the event giving rise thereto. The period of limitation shall be interrupted if proceedings are instituted before the Court of Justice or if prior to such proceedings an application is made by the aggrieved party to the relevant institution of the Union. In the latter event the proceedings must be instituted within the period of two months provided for in Article 263 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union; the provisions of the second paragraph of Article 265 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall apply where appropriate.
This Article shall also apply to proceedings against the European Central Bank regarding non-contractual liability.
TITLE IV
GENERAL COURT
Article 47
The first paragraph of Article 9, Article 9a, Articles 14 and 15, the first, second, fourth and fifth paragraphs of Article 17 and Article 18 shall apply to the General Court and its members.
The fourth paragraph of Article 3 and Articles 10, 11 and 14 shall apply to the Registrar of the General Court 
mutatis mutandis
.
Article 48
The General Court shall consist of:
(a)
40 Judges as from 25 December 2015;
(b)
47 Judges as from 1 September 2016;
(c)
two Judges per Member State as from 1 September 2019.
Article 49
The Members of the General Court may be called upon to perform the task of an Advocate-General.
It shall be the duty of the Advocate-General, acting with complete impartiality and independence, to make, in open court, reasoned submissions on certain cases brought before the General Court in order to assist the General Court in the performance of its task.
The criteria for selecting such cases, as well as the procedures for designating the Advocates-General, shall be laid down in the Rules of Procedure of the General Court.
A Member called upon to perform the task of Advocate-General in a case may not take part in the judgment of the case.
Article 50
The General Court shall sit in chambers of three or five Judges. The Judges shall elect the Presidents of the chambers from among their number. The Presidents of the chambers of five Judges shall be elected for three years. They may be re-elected once.
The composition of the chambers and the assignment of cases to them shall be governed by the Rules of Procedure. In certain cases governed by the Rules of Procedure, the General Court may sit as a full court or be constituted by a single Judge.
The Rules of Procedure may also provide that the General Court may sit in a Grand Chamber in cases and under the conditions specified therein.
Article 51
By way of derogation from the rule laid down in Article 256(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, jurisdiction shall be reserved to the Court of Justice in the actions referred to in Articles 263 and 265 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union when they are brought by a Member State against:
(a)
an act of or failure to act by the European Parliament or the Council, or by those institutions acting jointly, except for:
—
decisions taken by the Council under the third subparagraph of Article 108(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
—
acts of the Council adopted pursuant to a Council regulation concerning measures to protect trade within the meaning of Article 207 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
—
acts of the Council by which the Council exercises implementing powers in accordance with the second paragraph of Article 291 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
(b)
against an act of or failure to act by the Commission under the first paragraph of Article 331 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Jurisdiction shall also be reserved to the Court of Justice in the actions referred to in the same Articles when they are brought by an institution of the Union against an act of or failure to act by the European Parliament, the Council, both those institutions acting jointly, or the Commission, or brought by an institution of the Union against an act of or failure to act by the European Central Bank.
Article 52
The President of the Court of Justice and the President of the General Court shall determine, by common accord, the conditions under which officials and other servants attached to the Court of Justice shall render their services to the General Court to enable it to function. Certain officials or other servants shall be responsible to the Registrar of the General Court under the authority of the President of the General Court.
Article 53
The procedure before the General Court shall be governed by Title III.
Such further and more detailed provisions as may be necessary shall be laid down in its Rules of Procedure. The Rules of Procedure may derogate from the fourth paragraph of Article 40 and from Article 41 in order to take account of the specific features of litigation in the field of intellectual property.
Notwithstanding the fourth paragraph of Article 20, the Advocate-General may make his reasoned submissions in writing.
Article 54
Where an application or other procedural document addressed to the General Court is lodged by mistake with the Registrar of the Court of Justice, it shall be transmitted immediately by that Registrar to the Registrar of the General Court; likewise, where an application or other procedural document addressed to the Court of Justice is lodged by mistake with the Registrar of the General Court, it shall be transmitted immediately by that Registrar to the Registrar of the Court of Justice.
Where the General Court finds that it does not have jurisdiction to hear and determine an action in respect of which the Court of Justice has jurisdiction, it shall refer that action to the Court of Justice; likewise, where the Court of Justice finds that an action falls within the jurisdiction of the General Court, it shall refer that action to the General Court, whereupon that Court may not decline jurisdiction.
Where the Court of Justice and the General Court are seised of cases in which the same relief is sought, the same issue of interpretation is raised or the validity of the same act is called in question, the General Court may, after hearing the parties, stay the proceedings before it until such time as the Court of Justice has delivered judgment or, where the action is one brought pursuant to Article 263 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, may decline jurisdiction so as to allow the Court of Justice to rule on such actions. In the same circumstances, the Court of Justice may also decide to stay the proceedings before it; in that event, the proceedings before the General Court shall continue.
Where a Member State and an institution of the Union are challenging the same act, the General Court shall decline jurisdiction so that the Court of Justice may rule on those applications.
Article 55
Final decisions of the General Court, decisions disposing of the substantive issues in part only or disposing of a procedural issue concerning a plea of lack of competence or inadmissibility, shall be notified by the Registrar of the General Court to all parties as well as all Member States and the institutions of the Union even if they did not intervene in the case before the General Court.
Article 56
An appeal may be brought before the Court of Justice, within two months of the notification of the decision appealed against, against final decisions of the General Court and decisions of that Court disposing of the substantive issues in part only or disposing of a procedural issue concerning a plea of lack of competence or inadmissibility.
Such an appeal may be brought by any party which has been unsuccessful, in whole or in part, in its submissions. However, interveners other than the Member States and the institutions of the Union may bring such an appeal only where the decision of the General Court directly affects them.
With the exception of cases relating to disputes between the Union and its servants, an appeal may also be brought by Member States and institutions of the Union which did not intervene in the proceedings before the General Court. Such Member States and institutions shall be in the same position as Member States or institutions which intervened at first instance.
Article 57
Any person whose application to intervene has been dismissed by the General Court may appeal to the Court of Justice within two weeks from the notification of the decision dismissing the application.
The parties to the proceedings may appeal to the Court of Justice against any decision of the General Court made pursuant to Article 278 or Article 279 or the fourth paragraph of Article 299 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157 or the third paragraph of Article 164 of the EAEC Treaty within two months from their notification.
The appeal referred to in the first two paragraphs of this Article shall be heard and determined under the procedure referred to in Article 39.
Article 58
An appeal to the Court of Justice shall be limited to points of law. It shall lie on the grounds of lack of competence of the General Court, a breach of procedure before it which adversely affects the interests of the appellant as well as the infringement of Union law by the General Court.
No appeal shall lie regarding only the amount of the costs or the party ordered to pay them.
Article 59
Where an appeal is brought against a decision of the General Court, the procedure before the Court of Justice shall consist of a written part and an oral part. In accordance with conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure, the Court of Justice, having heard the Advocate-General and the parties, may dispense with the oral procedure.
Article 60
Without prejudice to Articles 278 and 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157 of the EAEC Treaty, an appeal shall not have suspensory effect.
By way of derogation from Article 280 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, decisions of the General Court declaring a regulation to be void shall take effect only as from the date of expiry of the period referred to in the first paragraph of Article 56 of this Statute or, if an appeal shall have been brought within that period, as from the date of dismissal of the appeal, without prejudice, however, to the right of a party to apply to the Court of Justice, pursuant to Articles 278 and 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157 of the EAEC Treaty, for the suspension of the effects of the regulation which has been declared void or for the prescription of any other interim measure.
Article 61
If the appeal is well founded, the Court of Justice shall quash the decision of the General Court. It may itself give final judgment in the matter, where the state of the proceedings so permits, or refer the case back to the General Court for judgment.
Where a case is referred back to the General Court, that Court shall be bound by the decision of the Court of Justice on points of law.
When an appeal brought by a Member State or an institution of the Union, which did not intervene in the proceedings before the General Court, is well founded, the Court of Justice may, if it considers this necessary, state which of the effects of the decision of the General Court which has been quashed shall be considered as definitive in respect of the parties to the litigation.
Article 62
In the cases provided for in Article 256(2) and (3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, where the First Advocate-General considers that there is a serious risk of the unity or consistency of Union law being affected, he may propose that the Court of Justice review the decision of the General Court.
The proposal must be made within one month of delivery of the decision by the General Court. Within one month of receiving the proposal made by the First Advocate-General, the Court of Justice shall decide whether or not the decision should be reviewed.
Article 62a
The Court of Justice shall give a ruling on the questions which are subject to review by means of an urgent procedure on the basis of the file forwarded to it by the General Court.
Those referred to in Article 23 of this Statute and, in the cases provided for in Article 256(2) of the EC Treaty, the parties to the proceedings before the General Court shall be entitled to lodge statements or written observations with the Court of Justice relating to questions which are subject to review within a period prescribed for that purpose.
The Court of Justice may decide to open the oral procedure before giving a ruling.
Article 62b
In the cases provided for in Article 256(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, without prejudice to Articles 278 and 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, proposals for review and decisions to open the review procedure shall not have suspensory effect. If the Court of Justice finds that the decision of the General Court affects the unity or consistency of Union law, it shall refer the case back to the General Court which shall be bound by the points of law decided by the Court of Justice; the Court of Justice may state which of the effects of the decision of the General Court are to be considered as definitive in respect of the parties to the litigation. If, however, having regard to the result of the review, the outcome of the proceedings flows from the findings of fact on which the decision of the General Court was based, the Court of Justice shall give final judgment.
In the cases provided for in Article 256(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, in the absence of proposals for review or decisions to open the review procedure, the answer(s) given by the General Court to the questions submitted to it shall take effect upon expiry of the periods prescribed for that purpose in the second paragraph of Article 62. Should a review procedure be opened, the answer(s) subject to review shall take effect following that procedure, unless the Court of Justice decides otherwise. If the Court of Justice finds that the decision of the General Court affects the unity or consistency of Union law, the answer given by the Court of Justice to the questions subject to review shall be substituted for that given by the General Court.
TITLE IVa
SPECIALISED COURTS
Article 62c
The provisions relating to the jurisdiction, composition, organisation and procedure of the specialised courts established under Article 257 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union are set out in an Annex to this Statute.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with Article 257 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, may attach temporary Judges to the specialised courts in order to cover the absence of Judges who, while not suffering from disablement deemed to be total, are prevented from participating in the disposal of cases for a lengthy period of time. In that event, the European Parliament and the Council shall lay down the conditions under which the temporary Judges shall be appointed, their rights and duties, the detailed rules governing the performance of their duties and the circumstances in which they shall cease to perform those duties.
TITLE V
FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 63
The Rules of Procedure of the Court of Justice and of the General Court shall contain any provisions necessary for applying and, where required, supplementing this Statute.
Article 64
The rules governing the language arrangements applicable at the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be laid down by a regulation of the Council acting unanimously. This regulation shall be adopted either at the request of the Court of Justice and after consultation of the Commission and the European Parliament, or on a proposal from the Commission and after consultation of the Court of Justice and of the European Parliament.
Until those rules have been adopted, the provisions of the Rules of Procedure of the Court of Justice and of the Rules of Procedure of the General Court governing language arrangements shall continue to apply. By way of derogation from Articles 253 and 254 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, those provisions may only be amended or repealed with the unanimous consent of the Council.
ANNEX I
THE EUROPEAN UNION CIVIL SERVICE TRIBUNAL
Article 1
The European Union Civil Service Tribunal (hereafter "the Civil Service Tribunal") shall exercise at first instance jurisdiction in disputes between the Union and its servants referred to in Article 270 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, including disputes between all bodies or agencies and their servants in respect of which jurisdiction is conferred on the Court of Justice of the European Union.
Article 2
1.   The Civil Service Tribunal shall consist of seven judges. Should the Court of Justice so request, the Council, acting by a qualified majority, may increase the number of judges.
The judges shall be appointed for a period of six years. Retiring judges may be reappointed.
Any vacancy shall be filled by the appointment of a new judge for a period of six years.
2.   Temporary Judges shall be appointed, in addition to the Judges referred to in the first subparagraph of paragraph 1, in order to cover the absence of Judges who, while not suffering from disablement deemed to be total, are prevented from participating in the disposal of cases for a lengthy period of time.
Article 3
1.   The judges shall be appointed by the Council, acting in accordance with the fourth paragraph of Article 257 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, after consulting the committee provided for by this Article. When appointing judges, the Council shall ensure a balanced composition of the Civil Service Tribunal on as broad a geographical basis as possible from among nationals of the Member States and with respect to the national legal systems represented.
2.   Any person who is a Union citizen and fulfils the conditions laid down in the fourth paragraph of Article 257 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union may submit an application. The Council, acting on a recommendation from the Court of Justice, shall determine the conditions and the arrangements governing the submission and processing of such applications.
3.   A committee shall be set up comprising seven persons chosen from among former members of the Court of Justice and the General Court and lawyers of recognised competence. The committee's membership and operating rules shall be determined by the Council, acting on a recommendation by the President of the Court of Justice.
4.   The committee shall give an opinion on candidates' suitability to perform the duties of judge at the Civil Service Tribunal. The committee shall append to its opinion a list of candidates having the most suitable high-level experience. Such list shall contain the names of at least twice as many candidates as there are judges to be appointed by the Council.
Article 4
1.   The judges shall elect the President of the Civil Service Tribunal from among their number for a term of three years. He may be re-elected.
2.   The Civil Service Tribunal shall sit in chambers of three judges. It may, in certain cases determined by its rules of procedure, sit in full court or in a chamber of five judges or of a single judge.
3.   The President of the Civil Service Tribunal shall preside over the full court and the chamber of five judges. The Presidents of the chambers of three judges shall be designated as provided in paragraph 1. If the President of the Civil Service Tribunal is assigned to a chamber of three judges, he shall preside over that chamber.
4.   The jurisdiction of and quorum for the full court as well as the composition of the chambers and the assignment of cases to them shall be governed by the Rules of Procedure.
Article 5
Articles 2 to 6, 14, 15, the first, second and fifth paragraphs of Article 17, and Article 18 of the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall apply to the Civil Service Tribunal and its members.
The oath referred to in Article 2 of the Statute shall be taken before the Court of Justice, and the decisions referred to in Articles 3, 4 and 6 thereof shall be adopted by the Court of Justice after consulting the Civil Service Tribunal.
Article 6
1.   The Civil Service Tribunal shall be supported by the departments of the Court of Justice and of the General Court. The President of the Court of Justice or, in appropriate cases, the President of the General Court, shall determine by common accord with the President of the Civil Service Tribunal the conditions under which officials and other servants attached to the Court of Justice or the General Court shall render their services to the Civil Service Tribunal to enable it to function. Certain officials or other servants shall be responsible to the Registrar of the Civil Service Tribunal under the authority of the President of that Tribunal.
2.   The Civil Service Tribunal shall appoint its Registrar and lay down the rules governing his service. The fourth paragraph of Article 3 and Articles 10, 11 and 14 of the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall apply to the Registrar of the Tribunal.
Article 7
1.   The procedure before the Civil Service Tribunal shall be governed by Title III of the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union, with the exception of Articles 22 and 23. Such further and more detailed provisions as may be necessary shall be laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
2.   The provisions concerning the General Court's language arrangements shall apply to the Civil Service Tribunal.
3.   The written stage of the procedure shall comprise the presentation of the application and of the statement of defence, unless the Civil Service Tribunal decides that a second exchange of written pleadings is necessary. Where there is such second exchange, the Civil Service Tribunal may, with the agreement of the parties, decide to proceed to judgment without an oral procedure.
4.   At all stages of the procedure, including the time when the application is filed, the Civil Service Tribunal may examine the possibilities of an amicable settlement of the dispute and may try to facilitate such settlement.
5.   The Civil Service Tribunal shall rule on the costs of a case. Subject to the specific provisions of the Rules of Procedure, the unsuccessful party shall be ordered to pay the costs should the court so decide.
Article 8
1.   Where an application or other procedural document addressed to the Civil Service Tribunal is lodged by mistake with the Registrar of the Court of Justice or General Court, it shall be transmitted immediately by that Registrar to the Registrar of the Civil Service Tribunal. Likewise, where an application or other procedural document addressed to the Court of Justice or to the General Court is lodged by mistake with the Registrar of the Civil Service Tribunal, it shall be transmitted immediately by that Registrar to the Registrar of the Court of Justice or General Court.
2.   Where the Civil Service Tribunal finds that it does not have jurisdiction to hear and determine an action in respect of which the Court of Justice or the General Court has jurisdiction, it shall refer that action to the Court of Justice or to the General Court. Likewise, where the Court of Justice or the General Court finds that an action falls within the jurisdiction of the Civil Service Tribunal, the Court seised shall refer that action to the Civil Service Tribunal, whereupon that Tribunal may not decline jurisdiction.
3.   Where the Civil Service Tribunal and the General Court are seised of cases in which the same issue of interpretation is raised or the validity of the same act is called in question, the Civil Service Tribunal, after hearing the parties, may stay the proceedings until the judgment of the General Court has been delivered.
Where the Civil Service Tribunal and the General Court are seised of cases in which the same relief is sought, the Civil Service Tribunal shall decline jurisdiction so that the General Court may act on those cases.
Article 9
An appeal may be brought before the General Court, within two months of notification of the decision appealed against, against final decisions of the Civil Service Tribunal and decisions of that Tribunal disposing of the substantive issues in part only or disposing of a procedural issue concerning a plea of lack of jurisdiction or inadmissibility.
Such an appeal may be brought by any party which has been unsuccessful, in whole or in part, in its submissions. However, interveners other than the Member States and the institutions of the Union may bring such an appeal only where the decision of the Civil Service Tribunal directly affects them.
Article 10
1.   Any person whose application to intervene has been dismissed by the Civil Service Tribunal may appeal to the General Court within two weeks of notification of the decision dismissing the application.
2.   The parties to the proceedings may appeal to the General Court against any decision of the Civil Service Tribunal made pursuant to Article 278 or Article 279 or the fourth paragraph of Article 299 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157 or the third paragraph of Article 164 of the EAEC Treaty within two months of its notification.
3.   The President of the General Court may, by way of summary procedure, which may, in so far as necessary, differ from some of the rules contained in this Annex and which shall be laid down in the rules of procedure of the General Court, adjudicate upon appeals brought in accordance with paragraphs 1 and 2.
Article 11
1.   An appeal to the General Court shall be limited to points of law. It shall lie on the grounds of lack of jurisdiction of the Civil Service Tribunal, a breach of procedure before it which adversely affects the interests of the appellant, as well as the infringement of Union law by the Tribunal.
2.   No appeal shall lie regarding only the amount of the costs or the party ordered to pay them.
Article 12
1.   Without prejudice to Articles 278 and 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157 of the EAEC Treaty, an appeal before the General Court shall not have suspensory effect.
2.   Where an appeal is brought against a decision of the Civil Service Tribunal, the procedure before the General Court shall consist of a written part and an oral part. In accordance with conditions laid down in the rules of procedure, the General Court, having heard the parties, may dispense with the oral procedure.
Article 13
1.   If the appeal is well founded, the General Court shall quash the decision of the Civil Service Tribunal and itself give judgment in the matter. It shall refer the case back to the Civil Service Tribunal for judgment where the state of the proceedings does not permit a decision by the Court.
2.   Where a case is referred back to the Civil Service Tribunal, the Tribunal shall be bound by the decision of the General Court on points of law.
PROTOCOL (No 4)
ON THE STATUTE OF THE EUROPEAN SYSTEM OF CENTRAL BANKS AND OF THE EUROPEAN CENTRAL BANK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to lay down the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank provided for in the second paragraph of Article 129 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
CHAPTER I
THE EUROPEAN SYSTEM OF CENTRAL BANKS
Article 1
The European System of Central Banks
In accordance with Article 282(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the European Central Bank (ECB) and the national central banks shall constitute the European System of Central Banks (ESCB). The ECB and the national central banks of those Member States whose currency is the euro shall constitute the Eurosystem.
The ESCB and the ECB shall perform their tasks and carry on their activities in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties and of this Statute.
CHAPTER II
OBJECTIVES AND TASKS OF THE ESCB
Article 2
Objectives
In accordance with Article 127(1) and Article 282(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the primary objective of the ESCB shall be to maintain price stability. Without prejudice to the objective of price stability, it shall support the general economic policies in the Union with a view to contributing to the achievement of the objectives of the Union as laid down in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union. The ESCB shall act in accordance with the principle of an open market economy with free competition, favouring an efficient allocation of resources, and in compliance with the principles set out in Article 119 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 3
Tasks
3.1.   In accordance with Article 127(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the basic tasks to be carried out through the ESCB shall be:
—
to define and implement the monetary policy of the Union;
—
to conduct foreign-exchange operations consistent with the provisions of Article 219 of that Treaty;
—
to hold and manage the official foreign reserves of the Member States;
—
to promote the smooth operation of payment systems.
3.2.   In accordance with Article 127(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the third indent of Article 3.1 shall be without prejudice to the holding and management by the governments of Member States of foreign-exchange working balances.
3.3.   In accordance with Article 127(5) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the ESCB shall contribute to the smooth conduct of policies pursued by the competent authorities relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and the stability of the financial system.
Article 4
Advisory functions
In accordance with Article 127(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
(a)
the ECB shall be consulted:
—
on any proposed Union act in its fields of competence;
—
by national authorities regarding any draft legislative provision in its fields of competence, but within the limits and under the conditions set out by the Council in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41;
(b)
the ECB may submit opinions to the Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies or to national authorities on matters in its fields of competence.
Article 5
Collection of statistical information
5.1.   In order to undertake the tasks of the ESCB, the ECB, assisted by the national central banks, shall collect the necessary statistical information either from the competent national authorities or directly from economic agents. For these purposes it shall cooperate with the Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies and with the competent authorities of the Member States or third countries and with international organisations.
5.2.   The national central banks shall carry out, to the extent possible, the tasks described in Article 5.1.
5.3.   The ECB shall contribute to the harmonisation, where necessary, of the rules and practices governing the collection, compilation and distribution of statistics in the areas within its fields of competence.
5.4.   The Council, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41, shall define the natural and legal persons subject to reporting requirements, the confidentiality regime and the appropriate provisions for enforcement.
Article 6
International cooperation
6.1.   In the field of international cooperation involving the tasks entrusted to the ESCB, the ECB shall decide how the ESCB shall be represented.
6.2.   The ECB and, subject to its approval, the national central banks may participate in international monetary institutions.
6.3.   Articles 6.1 and 6.2 shall be without prejudice to Article 138 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
CHAPTER III
ORGANISATION OF THE ESCB
Article 7
Independence
In accordance with Article 130 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, when exercising the powers and carrying out the tasks and duties conferred upon them by the Treaties and this Statute, neither the ECB, nor a national central bank, nor any member of their decision-making bodies shall seek or take instructions from Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, from any government of a Member State or from any other body. The Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies and the governments of the Member States undertake to respect this principle and not to seek to influence the members of the decision-making bodies of the ECB or of the national central banks in the performance of their tasks.
Article 8
General principle
The ESCB shall be governed by the decision-making bodies of the ECB.
Article 9
The European Central Bank
9.1.   The ECB which, in accordance with Article 282(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, shall have legal personality, shall enjoy in each of the Member States the most extensive legal capacity accorded to legal persons under its law; it may, in particular, acquire or dispose of movable and immovable property and may be a party to legal proceedings.
9.2.   The ECB shall ensure that the tasks conferred upon the ESCB under Article 127(2), (3) and (5) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union are implemented either by its own activities pursuant to this Statute or through the national central banks pursuant to Articles 12.1 and 14.
9.3.   In accordance with Article 129(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the decision making bodies of the ECB shall be the Governing Council and the Executive Board.
Article 10
The Governing Council
10.1.   In accordance with Article 283(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Governing Council shall comprise the members of the Executive Board of the ECB and the governors of the national central banks of the Member States whose currency is the euro.
10.2.   Each member of the Governing Council shall have one vote. As from the date on which the number of members of the Governing Council exceeds 21, each member of the Executive Board shall have one vote and the number of governors with a voting right shall be 15. The latter voting rights shall be assigned and shall rotate as follows:
—
as from the date on which the number of governors exceeds 15, until it reaches 22, the governors shall be allocated to two groups, according to a ranking of the size of the share of their national central bank's Member State in the aggregate gross domestic product at market prices and in the total aggregated balance sheet of the monetary financial institutions of the Member States whose currency is the euro. The shares in the aggregate gross domestic product at market prices and in the total aggregated balance sheet of the monetary financial institutions shall be assigned weights of 5/6 and 1/6, respectively. The first group shall be composed of five governors and the second group of the remaining governors. The frequency of voting rights of the governors allocated to the first group shall not be lower than the frequency of voting rights of those of the second group. Subject to the previous sentence, the first group shall be assigned four voting rights and the second group eleven voting rights,
—
as from the date on which the number of governors reaches 22, the governors shall be allocated to three groups according to a ranking based on the above criteria. The first group shall be composed of five governors and shall be assigned four voting rights. The second group shall be composed of half of the total number of governors, with any fraction rounded up to the nearest integer, and shall be assigned eight voting rights. The third group shall be composed of the remaining governors and shall be assigned three voting rights,
—
within each group, the governors shall have their voting rights for equal amounts of time,
—
for the calculation of the shares in the aggregate gross domestic product at market prices Article 29.2 shall apply. The total aggregated balance sheet of the monetary financial institutions shall be calculated in accordance with the statistical framework applying in the Union at the time of the calculation,
—
whenever the aggregate gross domestic product at market prices is adjusted in accordance with Article 29.3, or whenever the number of governors increases, the size and/or composition of the groups shall be adjusted in accordance with the above principles,
—
the Governing Council, acting by a two-thirds majority of all its members, with and without a voting right, shall take all measures necessary for the implementation of the above principles and may decide to postpone the start of the rotation system until the date on which the number of governors exceeds 18.
The right to vote shall be exercised in person. By way of derogation from this rule, the Rules of Procedure referred to in Article 12.3 may lay down that members of the Governing Council may cast their vote by means of teleconferencing. These rules shall also provide that a member of the Governing Council who is prevented from attending meetings of the Governing Council for a prolonged period may appoint an alternate as a member of the Governing Council.
The provisions of the previous paragraphs are without prejudice to the voting rights of all members of the Governing Council, with and without a voting right, under Articles 10.3, 40.2 and 40.3.
Save as otherwise provided for in this Statute, the Governing Council shall act by a simple majority of the members having a voting right. In the event of a tie, the President shall have the casting vote.
In order for the Governing Council to vote, there shall be a quorum of two-thirds of the members having a voting right. If the quorum is not met, the President may convene an extraordinary meeting at which decisions may be taken without regard to the quorum.
10.3.   For any decisions to be taken under Articles 28, 29, 30, 32 and 33, the votes in the Governing Council shall be weighted according to the national central banks' shares in the subscribed capital of the ECB. The weights of the votes of the members of the Executive Board shall be zero. A decision requiring a qualified majority shall be adopted if the votes cast in favour represent at least two thirds of the subscribed capital of the ECB and represent at least half of the shareholders. If a Governor is unable to be present, he may nominate an alternate to cast his weighted vote.
10.4.   The proceedings of the meetings shall be confidential. The Governing Council may decide to make the outcome of its deliberations public.
10.5.   The Governing Council shall meet at least 10 times a year.
Article 11
The Executive Board
11.1.   In accordance with the first subparagraph of Article 283(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Executive Board shall comprise the President, the Vice-President and four other members.
The members shall perform their duties on a full-time basis. No member shall engage in any occupation, whether gainful or not, unless exemption is exceptionally granted by the Governing Council.
11.2.   In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 283(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the President, the Vice-President and the other members of the Executive Board shall be appointed by the European Council, acting by a qualified majority, from among persons of recognised standing and professional experience in monetary or banking matters, on a recommendation from the Council after it has consulted the European Parliament and the Governing Council.
Their term of office shall be eight years and shall not be renewable.
Only nationals of Member States may be members of the Executive Board.
11.3.   The terms and conditions of employment of the members of the Executive Board, in particular their salaries, pensions and other social security benefits shall be the subject of contracts with the ECB and shall be fixed by the Governing Council on a proposal from a Committee comprising three members appointed by the Governing Council and three members appointed by the Council. The members of the Executive Board shall not have the right to vote on matters referred to in this paragraph.
11.4.   If a member of the Executive Board no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of his duties or if he has been guilty of serious misconduct, the Court of Justice may, on application by the Governing Council or the Executive Board, compulsorily retire him.
11.5.   Each member of the Executive Board present in person shall have the right to vote and shall have, for that purpose, one vote. Save as otherwise provided, the Executive Board shall act by a simple majority of the votes cast. In the event of a tie, the President shall have the casting vote. The voting arrangements shall be specified in the Rules of Procedure referred to in Article 12.3.
11.6.   The Executive Board shall be responsible for the current business of the ECB.
11.7.   Any vacancy on the Executive Board shall be filled by the appointment of a new member in accordance with Article 11.2.
Article 12
Responsibilities of the decision-making bodies
12.1.   The Governing Council shall adopt the guidelines and take the decisions necessary to ensure the performance of the tasks entrusted to the ESCB under these Treaties and this Statute. The Governing Council shall formulate the monetary policy of the Union including, as appropriate, decisions relating to intermediate monetary objectives, key interest rates and the supply of reserves in the ESCB, and shall establish the necessary guidelines for their implementation.
The Executive Board shall implement monetary policy in accordance with the guidelines and decisions laid down by the Governing Council. In doing so the Executive Board shall give the necessary instructions to national central banks. In addition the Executive Board may have certain powers delegated to it where the Governing Council so decides.
To the extent deemed possible and appropriate and without prejudice to the provisions of this Article, the ECB shall have recourse to the national central banks to carry out operations which form part of the tasks of the ESCB.
12.2.   The Executive Board shall have responsibility for the preparation of meetings of the Governing Council.
12.3.   The Governing Council shall adopt Rules of Procedure which determine the internal organisation of the ECB and its decision-making bodies.
12.4.   The Governing Council shall exercise the advisory functions referred to in Article 4.
12.5.   The Governing Council shall take the decisions referred to in Article 6.
Article 13
The President
13.1.   The President or, in his absence, the Vice-President shall chair the Governing Council and the Executive Board of the ECB.
13.2.   Without prejudice to Article 38, the President or his nominee shall represent the ECB externally.
Article 14
National central banks
14.1.   In accordance with Article 131 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, each Member State shall ensure that its national legislation, including the statutes of its national central bank, is compatible with these Treaties and this Statute.
14.2.   The statutes of the national central banks shall, in particular, provide that the term of office of a Governor of a national central bank shall be no less than five years.
A Governor may be relieved from office only if he no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of his duties or if he has been guilty of serious misconduct. A decision to this effect may be referred to the Court of Justice by the Governor concerned or the Governing Council on grounds of infringement of these Treaties or of any rule of law relating to their application. Such proceedings shall be instituted within two months of the publication of the decision or of its notification to the plaintiff or, in the absence thereof, of the day on which it came to the knowledge of the latter, as the case may be.
14.3.   The national central banks are an integral part of the ESCB and shall act in accordance with the guidelines and instructions of the ECB. The Governing Council shall take the necessary steps to ensure compliance with the guidelines and instructions of the ECB, and shall require that any necessary information be given to it.
14.4.   National central banks may perform functions other than those specified in this Statute unless the Governing Council finds, by a majority of two thirds of the votes cast, that these interfere with the objectives and tasks of the ESCB. Such functions shall be performed on the responsibility and liability of national central banks and shall not be regarded as being part of the functions of the ESCB.
Article 15
Reporting commitments
15.1.   The ECB shall draw up and publish reports on the activities of the ESCB at least quarterly.
15.2.   A consolidated financial statement of the ESCB shall be published each week.
15.3.   In accordance with Article 284(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the ECB shall address an annual report on the activities of the ESCB and on the monetary policy of both the previous and the current year to the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, and also to the European Council.
15.4.   The reports and statements referred to in this Article shall be made available to interested parties free of charge.
Article 16
Banknotes
In accordance with Article 128(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Governing Council shall have the exclusive right to authorise the issue of euro banknotes within the Union. The ECB and the national central banks may issue such notes. The banknotes issued by the ECB and the national central banks shall be the only such notes to have the status of legal tender within the Union.
The ECB shall respect as far as possible existing practices regarding the issue and design of banknotes.
CHAPTER IV
MONETARY FUNCTIONS AND OPERATIONS OF THE ESCB
Article 17
Accounts with the ECB and the national central banks
In order to conduct their operations, the ECB and the national central banks may open accounts for credit institutions, public entities and other market participants and accept assets, including book entry securities, as collateral.
Article 18
Open market and credit operations
18.1.   In order to achieve the objectives of the ESCB and to carry out its tasks, the ECB and the national central banks may:
—
operate in the financial markets by buying and selling outright (spot and forward) or under repurchase agreement and by lending or borrowing claims and marketable instruments, whether in euro or other currencies, as well as precious metals;
—
conduct credit operations with credit institutions and other market participants, with lending being based on adequate collateral.
18.2.   The ECB shall establish general principles for open market and credit operations carried out by itself or the national central banks, including for the announcement of conditions under which they stand ready to enter into such transactions.
Article 19
Minimum reserves
19.1.   Subject to Article 2, the ECB may require credit institutions established in Member States to hold minimum reserve on accounts with the ECB and national central banks in pursuance of monetary policy objectives. Regulations concerning the calculation and determination of the required minimum reserves may be established by the Governing Council. In cases of non-compliance the ECB shall be entitled to levy penalty interest and to impose other sanctions with comparable effect.
19.2.   For the application of this Article, the Council shall, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41, define the basis for minimum reserves and the maximum permissible ratios between those reserves and their basis, as well as the appropriate sanctions in cases of non-compliance.
Article 20
Other instruments of monetary control
The Governing Council may, by a majority of two thirds of the votes cast, decide upon the use of such other operational methods of monetary control as it sees fit, respecting Article 2.
The Council shall, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41, define the scope of such methods if they impose obligations on third parties.
Article 21
Operations with public entities
21.1.   In accordance with Article 123 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, overdrafts or any other type of credit facility with the ECB or with the national central banks in favour of Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, central governments, regional, local or other public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of Member States shall be prohibited, as shall the purchase directly from them by the ECB or national central banks of debt instruments.
21.2.   The ECB and national central banks may act as fiscal agents for the entities referred to in Article 21.1.
21.3.   The provisions of this Article shall not apply to publicly owned credit institutions which, in the context of the supply of reserves by central banks, shall be given the same treatment by national central banks and the ECB as private credit institutions.
Article 22
Clearing and payment systems
The ECB and national central banks may provide facilities, and the ECB may make regulations, to ensure efficient and sound clearing and payment systems within the Union and with other countries.
Article 23
External operations
The ECB and national central banks may:
—
establish relations with central banks and financial institutions in other countries and, where appropriate, with international organisations;
—
acquire and sell spot and forward all types of foreign exchange assets and precious metals; the term "foreign exchange asset" shall include securities and all other assets in the currency of any country or units of account and in whatever form held;
—
hold and manage the assets referred to in this Article;
—
conduct all types of banking transactions in relations with third countries and international organisations, including borrowing and lending operations.
Article 24
Other operations
In addition to operations arising from their tasks, the ECB and national central banks may enter into operations for their administrative purposes or for their staff.
CHAPTER V
PRUDENTIAL SUPERVISION
Article 25
Prudential supervision
25.1.   The ECB may offer advice to and be consulted by the Council, the Commission and the competent authorities of the Member States on the scope and implementation of Union legislation relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and to the stability of the financial system.
25.2.   In accordance with any regulation of the Council under Article 127(6) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the ECB may perform specific tasks concerning policies relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and other financial institutions with the exception of insurance undertakings.
CHAPTER VI
FINANCIAL PROVISIONS OF THE ESCB
Article 26
Financial accounts
26.1.   The financial year of the ECB and national central banks shall begin on the first day of January and end on the last day of December.
26.2.   The annual accounts of the ECB shall be drawn up by the Executive Board, in accordance with the principles established by the Governing Council. The accounts shall be approved by the Governing Council and shall thereafter be published.
26.3.   For analytical and operational purposes, the Executive Board shall draw up a consolidated balance sheet of the ESCB, comprising those assets and liabilities of the national central banks that fall within the ESCB.
26.4.   For the application of this Article, the Governing Council shall establish the necessary rules for standardising the accounting and reporting of operations undertaken by the national central banks.
Article 27
Auditing
27.1.   The accounts of the ECB and national central banks shall be audited by independent external auditors recommended by the Governing Council and approved by the Council. The auditors shall have full power to examine all books and accounts of the ECB and national central banks and obtain full information about their transactions.
27.2.   The provisions of Article 287 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall only apply to an examination of the operational efficiency of the management of the ECB.
Article 28
Capital of the ECB
28.1.   The capital of the ECB shall be euro 5 000 million. The capital may be increased by such amounts as may be decided by the Governing Council acting by the qualified majority provided for in Article 10.3, within the limits and under the conditions set by the Council under the procedure laid down in Article 41.
28.2.   The national central banks shall be the sole subscribers to and holders of the capital of the ECB. The subscription of capital shall be according to the key established in accordance with Article 29.
28.3.   The Governing Council, acting by the qualified majority provided for in Article 10.3, shall determine the extent to which and the form in which the capital shall be paid up.
28.4.   Subject to Article 28.5, the shares of the national central banks in the subscribed capital of the ECB may not be transferred, pledged or attached.
28.5.   If the key referred to in Article 29 is adjusted, the national central banks shall transfer among themselves capital shares to the extent necessary to ensure that the distribution of capital shares corresponds to the adjusted key. The Governing Council shall determine the terms and conditions of such transfers.
Article 29
Key for capital subscription
29.1.   The key for subscription of the ECB's capital, fixed for the first time in 1998 when the ESCB was established, shall be determined by assigning to each national central bank a weighting in this key equal to the sum of:
—
50 % of the share of its respective Member State in the population of the Union in the penultimate year preceding the establishment of the ESCB;
—
50 % of the share of its respective Member State in the gross domestic product at market prices of the Union as recorded in the last five years preceding the penultimate year before the establishment of the ESCB.
The percentages shall be rounded up or down to the nearest multiple of 0,0001 percentage points.
29.2.   The statistical data to be used for the application of this Article shall be provided by the Commission in accordance with the rules adopted by the Council under the procedure provided for in Article 41.
29.3.   The weightings assigned to the national central banks shall be adjusted every five years after the establishment of the ESCB by analogy with the provisions laid down in Article 29.1. The adjusted key shall apply with effect from the first day of the following year.
29.4.   The Governing Council shall take all other measures necessary for the application of this Article.
Article 30
Transfer of foreign reserve assets to the ECB
30.1.   Without prejudice to Article 28, the ECB shall be provided by the national central banks with foreign reserve assets, other than Member States' currencies, euro, IMF reserve positions and SDRs, up to an amount equivalent to euro 50 000 million. The Governing Council shall decide upon the proportion to be called up by the ECB following its establishment and the amounts called up at later dates. The ECB shall have the full right to hold and manage the foreign reserves that are transferred to it and to use them for the purposes set out in this Statute.
30.2.   The contributions of each national central bank shall be fixed in proportion to its share in the subscribed capital of the ECB.
30.3.   Each national central bank shall be credited by the ECB with a claim equivalent to its contribution. The Governing Council shall determine the denomination and remuneration of such claims.
30.4.   Further calls of foreign reserve assets beyond the limit set in Article 30.1 may be effected by the ECB, in accordance with Article 30.2, within the limits and under the conditions set by the Council in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41.
30.5.   The ECB may hold and manage IMF reserve positions and SDRs and provide for the pooling of such assets.
30.6.   The Governing Council shall take all other measures necessary for the application of this Article.
Article 31
Foreign reserve assets held by national central banks
31.1.   The national central banks shall be allowed to perform transactions in fulfilment of their obligations towards international organisations in accordance with Article 23.
31.2.   All other operations in foreign reserve assets remaining with the national central banks after the transfers referred to in Article 30, and Member States' transactions with their foreign exchange working balances shall, above a certain limit to be established within the framework of Article 31.3, be subject to approval by the ECB in order to ensure consistency with the exchange rate and monetary policies of the Union.
31.3.   The Governing Council shall issue guidelines with a view to facilitating such operations.
Article 32
Allocation of monetary income of national central banks
32.1.   The income accruing to the national central banks in the performance of the ESCB's monetary policy function (hereinafter referred to as "monetary income") shall be allocated at the end of each financial year in accordance with the provisions of this Article.
32.2.   The amount of each national central bank's monetary income shall be equal to its annual income derived from its assets held against notes in circulation and deposit liabilities to credit institutions. These assets shall be earmarked by national central banks in accordance with guidelines to be established by the Governing Council.
32.3.   If, after the introduction of the euro, the balance sheet structures of the national central banks do not, in the judgment of the Governing Council, permit the application of Article 32.2, the Governing Council, acting by a qualified majority, may decide that, by way of derogation from Article 32.2, monetary income shall be measured according to an alternative method for a period of not more than five years.
32.4.   The amount of each national central bank's monetary income shall be reduced by an amount equivalent to any interest paid by that central bank on its deposit liabilities to credit institutions in accordance with Article 19.
The Governing Council may decide that national central banks shall be indemnified against costs incurred in connection with the issue of banknotes or in exceptional circumstances for specific losses arising from monetary policy operations undertaken for the ESCB. Indemnification shall be in a form deemed appropriate in the judgment of the Governing Council; these amounts may be offset against the national central banks' monetary income.
32.5.   The sum of the national central banks' monetary income shall be allocated to the national central banks in proportion to their paid up shares in the capital of the ECB, subject to any decision taken by the Governing Council pursuant to Article 33.2.
32.6.   The clearing and settlement of the balances arising from the allocation of monetary income shall be carried out by the ECB in accordance with guidelines established by the Governing Council.
32.7.   The Governing Council shall take all other measures necessary for the application of this Article.
Article 33
Allocation of net profits and losses of the ECB
33.1.   The net profit of the ECB shall be transferred in the following order:
(a)
an amount to be determined by the Governing Council, which may not exceed 20 % of the net profit, shall be transferred to the general reserve fund subject to a limit equal to 100 % of the capital;
(b)
the remaining net profit shall be distributed to the shareholders of the ECB in proportion to their paid-up shares.
33.2.   In the event of a loss incurred by the ECB, the shortfall may be offset against the general reserve fund of the ECB and, if necessary, following a decision by the Governing Council, against the monetary income of the relevant financial year in proportion and up to the amounts allocated to the national central banks in accordance with Article 32.5.
CHAPTER VII
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 34
Legal acts
34.1.   In accordance with Article 132 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the ECB shall:
—
make regulations to the extent necessary to implement the tasks defined in Article 3.1, first indent, Articles 19.1, 22 or 25.2 and in cases which shall be laid down in the acts of the Council referred to in Article 41;
—
take decisions necessary for carrying out the tasks entrusted to the ESCB under these Treaties and this Statute;
—
make recommendations and deliver opinions.
34.2.   The ECB may decide to publish its decisions, recommendations and opinions.
34.3.   Within the limits and under the conditions adopted by the Council under the procedure laid down in Article 41, the ECB shall be entitled to impose fines or periodic penalty payments on undertakings for failure to comply with obligations under its regulations and decisions.
Article 35
Judicial control and related matters
35.1.   The acts or omissions of the ECB shall be open to review or interpretation by the Court of Justice of the European Union in the cases and under the conditions laid down in the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The ECB may institute proceedings in the cases and under the conditions laid down in the Treaties.
35.2.   Disputes between the ECB, on the one hand, and its creditors, debtors or any other person, on the other, shall be decided by the competent national courts, save where jurisdiction has been conferred upon the Court of Justice of the European Union.
35.3.   The ECB shall be subject to the liability regime provided for in Article 340 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The national central banks shall be liable according to their respective national laws.
35.4.   The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction to give judgment pursuant to any arbitration clause contained in a contract concluded by or on behalf of the ECB, whether that contract be governed by public or private law.
35.5.   A decision of the ECB to bring an action before the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be taken by the Governing Council.
35.6.   The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in disputes concerning the fulfilment by a national central bank of obligations under the Treaties and this Statute. If the ECB considers that a national central bank has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties and this Statute, it shall deliver a reasoned opinion on the matter after giving the national central bank concerned the opportunity to submit its observations. If the national central bank concerned does not comply with the opinion within the period laid down by the ECB, the latter may bring the matter before the Court of Justice of the European Union.
Article 36
Staff
36.1.   The Governing Council, on a proposal from the Executive Board, shall lay down the conditions of employment of the staff of the ECB.
36.2.   The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in any dispute between the ECB and its servants within the limits and under the conditions laid down in the conditions of employment.
Article 37 
(ex Article 38)
Professional secrecy
37.1.   Members of the governing bodies and the staff of the ECB and the national central banks shall be required, even after their duties have ceased, not to disclose information of the kind covered by the obligation of professional secrecy.
37.2.   Persons having access to data covered by Union legislation imposing an obligation of secrecy shall be subject to such legislation.
Article 38 
(ex Article 39)
Signatories
The ECB shall be legally committed to third parties by the President or by two members of the Executive Board or by the signatures of two members of the staff of the ECB who have been duly authorised by the President to sign on behalf of the ECB.
Article 39 
(ex Article 40)
Privileges and immunities
The ECB shall enjoy in the territories of the Member States such privileges and immunities as are necessary for the performance of its tasks, under the conditions laid down in the Protocol on the privileges and immunities of the European Union.
CHAPTER VIII
AMENDMENT OF THE STATUTE AND COMPLEMENTARY LEGISLATION
Article 40 
(ex Article 41)
Simplified amendment procedure
40.1.   In accordance with Article 129(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, Articles 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 17, 18, 19.1, 22, 23, 24, 26, 32.2, 32.3, 32.4, 32.6, 33.1(a) and 36 of this Statute may be amended by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure either on a recommendation from the ECB and after consulting the Commission, or on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the ECB.
40.2.   Article 10.2 may be amended by a decision of the European Council, acting unanimously, either on a recommendation from the European Central Bank and after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, or on a recommendation from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Central Bank. These amendments shall not enter into force until they are approved by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
40.3.   A recommendation made by the ECB under this Article shall require a unanimous decision by the Governing Council.
Article 41 
(ex Article 42)
Complementary legislation
In accordance with Article 129(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Council, either on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the ECB or on a recommendation from the ECB and after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, shall adopt the provisions referred to in Articles 4, 5.4, 19.2, 20, 28.1, 29.2, 30.4 and 34.3 of this Statute.
CHAPTER IX
TRANSITIONAL AND OTHER PROVISIONS FOR THE ESCB
Article 42 
(ex Article 43)
General provisions
42.1.   A derogation as referred to in Article 139 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall entail that the following Articles of this Statute shall not confer any rights or impose any obligations on the Member State concerned: 3, 6, 9.2, 12.1, 14.3, 16, 18, 19, 20, 22, 23, 26.2, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, and 49.
42.2.   The central banks of Member States with a derogation as specified in Article 139(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall retain their powers in the field of monetary policy according to national law.
42.3.   In accordance with Article 139 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, "Member States" shall be read as "Member States whose currency is the euro" in the following Articles of this Statute: 3, 11.2 and 19.
42.4.   "National central banks" shall be read as "central banks of Member States whose currency is the euro" in the following Articles of this Statute: 9.2, 10.2, 10.3, 12.1, 16, 17, 18, 22, 23, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33.2 and 49.
42.5.   "Shareholders" shall be read as "central banks of Member States whose currency is the euro" in Articles 10.3 and 33.1.
42.6.   "Subscribed capital of the ECB" shall be read as "capital of the ECB subscribed by the central banks of Member States whose currency is the euro" in Articles 10.3 and 30.2.
Article 43 
(ex Article 44)
Transitional tasks of the ECB
The ECB shall take over the former tasks of the EMI referred to in Article 141(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union which, because of the derogations of one or more Member States, still have to be performed after the introduction of the euro.
The ECB shall give advice in the preparations for the abrogation of the derogations specified in Article 140 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 44 
(ex Article 45)
The General Council of the ECB
44.1.   Without prejudice to Article 129(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the General Council shall be constituted as a third decision-making body of the ECB.
44.2.   The General Council shall comprise the President and Vice-President of the ECB and the Governors of the national central banks. The other members of the Executive Board may participate, without having the right to vote, in meetings of the General Council.
44.3.   The responsibilities of the General Council are listed in full in Article 46 of this Statute.
Article 45 
(ex Article 46)
Rules of Procedure of the General Council
45.1.   The President or, in his absence, the Vice-President of the ECB shall chair the General Council of the ECB.
45.2.   The President of the Council and a Member of the Commission may participate, without having the right to vote, in meetings of the General Council.
45.3.   The President shall prepare the meetings of the General Council.
45.4.   By way of derogation from Article 12.3, the General Council shall adopt its Rules of Procedure.
45.5.   The Secretariat of the General Council shall be provided by the ECB.
Article 46 
(ex Article 47)
Responsibilities of the General Council
46.1.   The General Council shall:
—
perform the tasks referred to in Article 43;
—
contribute to the advisory functions referred to in Articles 4 and 25.1.
46.2.   The General Council shall contribute to:
—
the collection of statistical information as referred to in Article 5;
—
the reporting activities of the ECB as referred to in Article 15;
—
the establishment of the necessary rules for the application of Article 26 as referred to in Article 26.4;
—
the taking of all other measures necessary for the application of Article 29 as referred to in Article 29.4;
—
the laying down of the conditions of employment of the staff of the ECB as referred to in Article 36.
46.3.   The General Council shall contribute to the necessary preparations for irrevocably fixing the exchange rates of the currencies of Member States with a derogation against the euro as referred to in Article 140(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
46.4.   The General Council shall be informed by the President of the ECB of decisions of the Governing Council.
Article 47 
(ex Article 48)
Transitional provisions for the capital of the ECB
In accordance with Article 29.1, each national central bank shall be assigned a weighting in the key for subscription of the ECB's capital. By way of derogation from Article 28.3, central banks of Member States with a derogation shall not pay up their subscribed capital unless the General Council, acting by a majority representing at least two thirds of the subscribed capital of the ECB and at least half of the shareholders, decides that a minimal percentage has to be paid up as a contribution to the operational costs of the ECB.
Article 48 
(ex Article 49)
Deferred payment of capital, reserves and provisions of the ECB
48.1.   The central bank of a Member State whose derogation has been abrogated shall pay up its subscribed share of the capital of the ECB to the same extent as the central banks of other Member States whose currency is the euro, and shall transfer to the ECB foreign reserve assets in accordance with Article 30.1. The sum to be transferred shall be determined by multiplying the euro value at current exchange rates of the foreign reserve assets which have already been transferred to the ECB in accordance with Article 30.1, by the ratio between the number of shares subscribed by the national central bank concerned and the number of shares already paid up by the other national central banks.
48.2.   In addition to the payment to be made in accordance with Article 48.1, the central bank concerned shall contribute to the reserves of the ECB, to those provisions equivalent to reserves, and to the amount still to be appropriated to the reserves and provisions corresponding to the balance of the profit and loss account as at 31 December of the year prior to the abrogation of the derogation. The sum to be contributed shall be determined by multiplying the amount of the reserves, as defined above and as stated in the approved balance sheet of the ECB, by the ratio between the number of shares subscribed by the central bank concerned and the number of shares already paid up by the other central banks.
48.3.   Upon one or more countries becoming Member States and their respective national central banks becoming part of the ESCB, the subscribed capital of the ECB and the limit on the amount of foreign reserve assets that may be transferred to the ECB shall be automatically increased. The increase shall be determined by multiplying the respective amounts then prevailing by the ratio, within the expanded capital key, between the weighting of the entering national central banks concerned and the weighting of the national central banks already members of the ESCB. Each national central bank's weighting in the capital key shall be calculated by analogy with Article 29.1 and in compliance with Article 29.2. The reference periods to be used for the statistical data shall be identical to those applied for the latest quinquennial adjustment of the weightings under Article 29.3.
Article 49 
(ex Article 52)
Exchange of banknotes in the currencies of the Member States
Following the irrevocable fixing of exchange rates in accordance with Article 140 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Governing Council shall take the necessary measures to ensure that banknotes denominated in currencies with irrevocably fixed exchange rates are exchanged by the national central banks at their respective par values.
Article 50 
(ex Article 53)
Applicability of the transitional provisions
If and as long as there are Member States with a derogation, Articles 42 to 47 shall be applicable.
PROTOCOL (No 5)
ON THE STATUTE OF THE EUROPEAN INVESTMENT BANK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to lay down the Statute of the European Investment Bank provided for in Article 308 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The European Investment Bank established by Article 308 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (hereinafter called the "Bank") is hereby constituted; it shall perform its functions and carry on its activities in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties and of this Statute.
Article 2
The task of the Bank shall be that defined in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 3
In accordance with Article 308 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Bank's members shall be the Member States.
Article 4
1.   The capital of the Bank shall be EUR 233 247 390 000, subscribed by the Member States as follows:
Germany
37 578 019 000
France
37 578 019 000
Italy
37 578 019 000
United Kingdom
37 578 019 000
Spain
22 546 811 500
Belgium
10 416 365 500
Netherlands
10 416 365 500
Sweden
6 910 226 000
Denmark
5 274 105 000
Austria
5 170 732 500
Poland
4 810 160 500
Finland
2 970 783 000
Greece
2 825 416 500
Portugal
1 820 820 000
Czech Republic
1 774 990 500
Hungary
1 679 222 000
Ireland
1 318 525 000
Romania
1 217 626 000
Croatia
854 400 000
Slovakia
604 206 500
Slovenia
560 951 500
Bulgaria
410 217 500
Lithuania
351 981 000
Luxembourg
263 707 000
Cyprus
258 583 500
Latvia
214 805 000
Estonia
165 882 000
Malta
98 429 500
The Member States shall be liable only up to the amount of their share of the capital subscribed and not paid up.
2.   The admission of a new member shall entail an increase in the subscribed capital corresponding to the capital brought in by the new member.
3.   The Board of Governors may, acting unanimously, decide to increase the subscribed capital.
4.   The share of a member in the subscribed capital may not be transferred, pledged or attached.
Article 5
1.   The subscribed capital shall be paid in by Member States to the extent of 5 % on average of the amounts laid down in Article 4(1).
2.   In the event of an increase in the subscribed capital, the Board of Governors, acting unanimously, shall fix the percentage to be paid up and the arrangements for payment. Cash payments shall be made exclusively in euro.
3.   The Board of Directors may require payment of the balance of the subscribed capital, to such extent as may be required for the Bank to meet its obligations.
Each Member State shall make this payment in proportion to its share of the subscribed capital.
Article 6
(ex Article 8)
The Bank shall be directed and managed by a Board of Governors, a Board of Directors and a Management Committee.
Article 7
(ex Article 9)
1.   The Board of Governors shall consist of the ministers designated by the Member States.
2.   The Board of Governors shall lay down general directives for the credit policy of the Bank, in accordance with the Union's objectives. The Board of Governors shall ensure that these directives are implemented.
3.   The Board of Governors shall in addition:
(a)
decide whether to increase the subscribed capital in accordance with Article 4(3) and Article 5(2);
(b)
for the purposes of Article 9(1), determine the principles applicable to financing operations undertaken within the framework of the Bank's task;
(c)
exercise the powers provided in Articles 9 and 11 in respect of the appointment and the compulsory retirement of the members of the Board of Directors and of the Management Committee, and those powers provided in the second subparagraph of Article 11(1);
(d)
take decisions in respect of the granting of finance for investment operations to be carried out, in whole or in part, outside the territories of the Member States in accordance with Article 16(1);
(e)
approve the annual report of the Board of Directors;
(f)
approve the annual balance sheet and profit and loss account;
(g)
exercise the other powers and functions conferred by this Statute;
(h)
approve the rules of procedure of the Bank.
4.   Within the framework of the Treaties and this Statute, the Board of Governors shall be competent to take, acting unanimously, any decisions concerning the suspension of the operations of the Bank and, should the event arise, its liquidation.
Article 8
(ex Article 10)
Save as otherwise provided in this Statute, decisions of the Board of Governors shall be taken by a majority of its members. This majority must represent at least 50 % of the subscribed capital.
A qualified majority shall require eighteen votes in favour and 68 % of the subscribed capital.
Abstentions by members present in person or represented shall not prevent the adoption of decisions requiring unanimity.
Article 9
(ex Article 11)
1.   The Board of Directors shall take decisions in respect of granting finance, in particular in the form of loans and guarantees, and raising loans; it shall fix the interest rates on loans granted and the commission and other charges. It may, on the basis of a decision taken by a qualified majority, delegate some of its functions to the Management Committee. It shall determine the terms and conditions for such delegation and shall supervise its execution.
The Board of Directors shall see that the Bank is properly run; it shall ensure that the Bank is managed in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties and of this Statute and with the general directives laid down by the Board of Governors.
At the end of the financial year the Board of Directors shall submit a report to the Board of Governors and shall publish it when approved.
2.   The Board of Directors shall consist of twenty-nine directors and nineteen alternate directors.
The directors shall be appointed by the Board of Governors for five years, one nominated by each Member State, and one nominated by the Commission.
The alternate directors shall be appointed by the Board of Governors for five years as shown below:
—
two alternates nominated by the Federal Republic of Germany,
—
two alternates nominated by the French Republic,
—
two alternates nominated by the Italian Republic,
—
two alternates nominated by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
—
one alternate nominated by common accord of the Kingdom of Spain and the Portuguese Republic,
—
one alternate nominated by common accord of the Kingdom of Belgium, the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg and the Kingdom of the Netherlands,
—
two alternates nominated by common accord of the Kingdom of Denmark, the Hellenic Republic, Ireland and Romania,
—
two alternates nominated by common accord of the Republic of Estonia, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Finland and the Kingdom of Sweden,
—
four alternates nominated by common accord of the Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, the Republic of Croatia, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Poland, the Republic of Slovenia and the Slovak Republic,
—
one alternate nominated by the Commission.
The Board of Directors shall co-opt six non-voting experts: three as members and three as alternates.
The appointments of the directors and the alternates shall be renewable.
The Rules of Procedure shall lay down arrangements for participating in the meetings of the Board of Directors and the provisions applicable to alternates and co-opted experts.
The President of the Management Committee or, in his absence, one of the Vice-Presidents, shall preside over meetings of the Board of Directors but shall not vote.
Members of the Board of Directors shall be chosen from persons whose independence and competence are beyond doubt; they shall be responsible only to the Bank.
3.   A director may be compulsorily retired by the Board of Governors only if he no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of his duties; the Board must act by a qualified majority.
If the annual report is not approved, the Board of Directors shall resign.
4.   Any vacancy arising as a result of death, voluntary resignation, compulsory retirement or collective resignation shall be filled in accordance with paragraph 2. A member shall be replaced for the remainder of his term of office, save where the entire Board of Directors is being replaced.
5.   The Board of Governors shall determine the remuneration of members of the Board of Directors. The Board of Governors shall lay down what activities are incompatible with the duties of a director or an alternate.
Article 10
(ex Article 12)
1.   Each director shall have one vote on the Board of Directors. He may delegate his vote in all cases, according to procedures to be laid down in the Rules of Procedure of the Bank.
2.   Save as otherwise provided in this Statute, decisions of the Board of Directors shall be taken by at least one third of the members entitled to vote representing at least fifty per cent of the subscribed capital. A qualified majority shall require eighteen votes in favour and sixty-eight per cent of the subscribed capital. The rules of procedure of the Bank shall lay down the quorum required for the decisions of the Board of Directors to be valid.
Article 11
(ex Article 13)
1.   The Management Committee shall consist of a President and eight Vice-Presidents appointed for a period of six years by the Board of Governors on a proposal from the Board of Directors. Their appointments shall be renewable.
The Board of Governors, acting unanimously, may vary the number of members on the Management Committee.
2.   On a proposal from the Board of Directors adopted by a qualified majority, the Board of Governors may, acting in its turn by a qualified majority, compulsorily retire a member of the Management Committee.
3.   The Management Committee shall be responsible for the current business of the Bank, under the authority of the President and the supervision of the Board of Directors.
It shall prepare the decisions of the Board of Directors, in particular decisions on the raising of loans and the granting of finance, in particular in the form of loans and guarantees; it shall ensure that these decisions are implemented.
4.   The Management Committee shall act by a majority when delivering opinions on proposals for raising loans or granting of finance, in particular in the form of loans and guarantees.
5.   The Board of Governors shall determine the remuneration of members of the Management Committee and shall lay down what activities are incompatible with their duties.
6.   The President or, if he is prevented, a Vice-President shall represent the Bank in judicial and other matters.
7.   The staff of the Bank shall be under the authority of the President. They shall be engaged and discharged by him. In the selection of staff, account shall be taken not only of personal ability and qualifications but also of an equitable representation of nationals of Member States. The Rules of Procedure shall determine which organ is competent to adopt the provisions applicable to staff.
8.   The Management Committee and the staff of the Bank shall be responsible only to the Bank and shall be completely independent in the performance of their duties.
Article 12
(ex Article 14)
1.   A Committee consisting of six members, appointed on the grounds of their competence by the Board of Governors, shall verify that the activities of the Bank conform to best banking practice and shall be responsible for the auditing of its accounts.
2.   The Committee referred to in paragraph 1 shall annually ascertain that the operations of the Bank have been conducted and its books kept in a proper manner. To this end, it shall verify that the Bank's operations have been carried out in compliance with the formalities and procedures laid down by this Statute and the Rules of Procedure.
3.   The Committee referred to in paragraph 1 shall confirm that the financial statements, as well as any other financial information contained in the annual accounts drawn up by the Board of Directors, give a true and fair view of the financial position of the Bank in respect of its assets and liabilities, and of the results of its operations and its cash flows for the financial year under review.
4.   The Rules of Procedure shall specify the qualifications required of the members of the Committee and lay down the terms and conditions for the Committee's activity.
Article 13
(ex Article 15)
The Bank shall deal with each Member State through the authority designated by that State. In the conduct of financial operations the Bank shall have recourse to the national central bank of the Member State concerned or to other financial institutions approved by that State.
Article 14
(ex Article 16)
1.   The Bank shall cooperate with all international organisations active in fields similar to its own.
2.   The Bank shall seek to establish all appropriate contacts in the interests of cooperation with banking and financial institutions in the countries to which its operations extend.
Article 15
(ex Article 17)
At the request of a Member State or of the Commission, or on its own initiative, the Board of Governors shall, in accordance with the same provisions as governed their adoption, interpret or supplement the directives laid down by it under Article 7 of this Statute.
Article 16
(ex Article 18)
1.   Within the framework of the task set out in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Bank shall grant finance, in particular in the form of loans and guarantees to its members or to private or public undertakings for investments to be carried out in the territories of Member States, to the extent that funds are not available from other sources on reasonable terms.
However, by decision of the Board of Governors, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Board of Directors, the Bank may grant financing for investment to be carried out, in whole or in part, outside the territories of Member States.
2.   As far as possible, loans shall be granted only on condition that other sources of finance are also used.
3.   When granting a loan to an undertaking or to a body other than a Member State, the Bank shall make the loan conditional either on a guarantee from the Member State in whose territory the investment will be carried out or on other adequate guarantees, or on the financial strength of the debtor.
Furthermore, in accordance with the principles established by the Board of Governors pursuant to Article 7(3)(b), and where the implementation of projects provided for in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union so requires, the Board of Directors shall, acting by a qualified majority, lay down the terms and conditions of any financing operation presenting a specific risk profile and thus considered to be a special activity.
4.   The Bank may guarantee loans contracted by public or private undertakings or other bodies for the purpose of carrying out projects provided for in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
5.   The aggregate amount outstanding at any time of loans and guarantees granted by the Bank shall not exceed 250 % of its subscribed capital, reserves, non-allocated provisions and profit and loss account surplus. The latter aggregate amount shall be reduced by an amount equal to the amount subscribed (whether or not paid in) for any equity participation of the Bank.
The amount of the Bank's disbursed equity participations shall not exceed at any time an amount corresponding to the total of its paid-in subscribed capital, reserves, non-allocated provisions and profit and loss account surplus.
By way of exception, the special activities of the Bank, as decided by the Board of Governors and the Board of Directors in accordance with paragraph 3, will have a specific allocation of reserve.
This paragraph shall also apply to the consolidated accounts of the Bank.
6.   The Bank shall protect itself against exchange risks by including in contracts for loans and guarantees such clauses as it considers appropriate.
Article 17
(ex Article 19)
1.   Interest rates on loans to be granted by the Bank and commission and other charges shall be adjusted to conditions prevailing on the capital market and shall be calculated in such a way that the income therefrom shall enable the Bank to meet its obligations, to cover its expenses and risks and to build up a reserve fund as provided for in Article 22.
2.   The Bank shall not grant any reduction in interest rates. Where a reduction in the interest rate appears desirable in view of the nature of the investment to be financed, the Member State concerned or some other agency may grant aid towards the payment of interest to the extent that this is compatible with Article 107 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 18
(ex Article 20)
In its financing operations, the Bank shall observe the following principles:
1.
It shall ensure that its funds are employed as rationally as possible in the interests of the Union.
It may grant loans or guarantees only:
(a)
where, in the case of investments by undertakings in the production sector, interest and amortisation payments are covered out of operating profits or, in the case of other investments, either by a commitment entered into by the State in which the investment is made or by some other means; and
(b)
where the execution of the investment contributes to an increase in economic productivity in general and promotes the attainment of the internal market.
2.
It shall neither acquire any interest in an undertaking nor assume any responsibility in its management unless this is required to safeguard the rights of the Bank in ensuring recovery of funds lent.
However, in accordance with the principles determined by the Board of Governors pursuant to Article 7(3)(b), and where the implementation of operations provided for in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union so requires, the Board of Directors shall, acting by a qualified majority, lay down the terms and conditions for taking an equity participation in a commercial undertaking, normally as a complement to a loan or a guarantee, in so far as this is required to finance an investment or programme.
3.
It may dispose of its claims on the capital market and may, to this end, require its debtors to issue bonds or other securities.
4.
Neither the Bank nor the Member States shall impose conditions requiring funds lent by the Bank to be spent within a specified Member State.
5.
The Bank may make its loans conditional on international invitations to tender being arranged.
6.
The Bank shall not finance, in whole or in part, any investment opposed by the Member State in whose territory it is to be carried out.
7.
As a complement to its lending activity, the Bank may provide technical assistance services in accordance with the terms and conditions laid down by the Board of Governors, acting by a qualified majority, and in compliance with this Statute.
Article 19
(ex Article 21)
1.   Any undertaking or public or private entity may apply directly to the Bank for financing. Applications to the Bank may also be made either through the Commission or through the Member State on whose territory the investment will be carried out.
2.   Applications made through the Commission shall be submitted for an opinion to the Member State in whose territory the investment will be carried out. Applications made through a Member State shall be submitted to the Commission for an opinion. Applications made direct by an undertaking shall be submitted to the Member State concerned and to the Commission.
The Member State concerned and the Commission shall deliver their opinions within two months. If no reply is received within this period, the Bank may assume that there is no objection to the investment in question.
3.   The Board of Directors shall rule on financing operations submitted to it by the Management Committee.
4.   The Management Committee shall examine whether financing operations submitted to it comply with the provisions of this Statute, in particular with Articles 16 and 18. Where the Management Committee is in favour of the financing operation, it shall submit the corresponding proposal to the Board of Directors; the Committee may make its favourable opinion subject to such conditions, as it considers essential. Where the Management Committee is against granting the finance, it shall submit the relevant documents together with its opinion to the Board of Directors.
5.   Where the Management Committee delivers an unfavourable opinion, the Board of Directors may not grant the finance concerned unless its decision is unanimous.
6.   Where the Commission delivers an unfavourable opinion, the Board of Directors may not grant the finance concerned unless its decision is unanimous, the director nominated by the Commission abstaining.
7.   Where both the Management Committee and the Commission deliver an unfavourable opinion, the Board of Directors may not grant the finance.
8.   In the event that a financing operation relating to an approved investment has to be restructured in order to safeguard the Bank's rights and interests, the Management Committee shall take without delay the emergency measures which it deems necessary, subject to immediate reporting thereon to the Board of Directors.
Article 20
(ex Article 22)
1.   The Bank shall borrow on the capital markets the funds necessary for the performance of its tasks.
2.   The Bank may borrow on the capital markets of the Member States in accordance with the legal provisions applying to those markets.
The competent authorities of a Member State with a derogation within the meaning of Article 139(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union may oppose this only if there is reason to fear serious disturbances on the capital market of that State.
Article 21
(ex Article 23)
1.   The Bank may employ any available funds which it does not immediately require to meet its obligations in the following ways:
(a)
it may invest on the money markets;
(b)
it may, subject to the provisions of Article 18(2), buy and sell securities;
(c)
it may carry out any other financial operation linked with its objectives.
2.   Without prejudice to the provisions of Article 23, the Bank shall not, in managing its investments, engage in any currency arbitrage not directly required to carry out its lending operations or fulfil commitments arising out of loans raised or guarantees granted by it.
3.   The Bank shall, in the fields covered by this Article, act in agreement with the competent authorities or with the national central bank of the Member State concerned.
Article 22
(ex Article 24)
1.   A reserve fund of up to 10 % of the subscribed capital shall be built up progressively. If the state of the liabilities of the Bank should so justify, the Board of Directors may decide to set aside additional reserves. Until such time as the reserve fund has been fully built up, it shall be fed by:
(a)
interest received on loans granted by the Bank out of sums to be paid up by the Member States pursuant to Article 5;
(b)
interest received on loans granted by the Bank out of funds derived from repayment of the loans referred to in (a);
to the extent that this income is not required to meet the obligations of the Bank or to cover its expenses.
2.   The resources of the reserve fund shall be so invested as to be available at any time to meet the purpose of the fund.
Article 23
(ex Article 25)
1.   The Bank shall at all times be entitled to transfer its assets in the currency of a Member State whose currency is not the euro in order to carry out financial operations corresponding to the task set out in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, taking into account the provisions of Article 21 of this Statute. The Bank shall, as far as possible, avoid making such transfers if it has cash or liquid assets in the currency required.
2.   The Bank may not convert its assets in the currency of a Member State whose currency is not the euro into the currency of a third country without the agreement of the Member State concerned.
3.   The Bank may freely dispose of that part of its capital which is paid up and of any currency borrowed on markets outside the Union.
4.   The Member States undertake to make available to the debtors of the Bank the currency needed to repay the capital and pay the interest on loans or commission on guarantees granted by the Bank for investments to be carried out in their territory.
Article 24
(ex Article 26)
If a Member State fails to meet the obligations of membership arising from this Statute, in particular the obligation to pay its share of the subscribed capital or to service its borrowings, the granting of loans or guarantees to that Member State or its nationals may be suspended by a decision of the Board of Governors, acting by a qualified majority.
Such decision shall not release either the State or its nationals from their obligations towards the Bank.
Article 25
(ex Article 27)
1.   If the Board of Governors decides to suspend the operations of the Bank, all its activities shall cease forthwith, except those required to ensure the due realisation, protection and preservation of its assets and the settlement of its liabilities.
2.   In the event of liquidation, the Board of Governors shall appoint the liquidators and give them instructions for carrying out the liquidation. It shall ensure that the rights of the members of staff are safeguarded.
Article 26
(ex Article 28)
1.   In each of the Member States, the Bank shall enjoy the most extensive legal capacity accorded to legal persons under their laws; it may, in particular, acquire or dispose of movable or immovable property and may be a party to legal proceedings.
2.   The property of the Bank shall be exempt from all forms of requisition or expropriation.
Article 27
(ex Article 29)
Disputes between the Bank on the one hand, and its creditors, debtors or any other person on the other, shall be decided by the competent national courts, save where jurisdiction has been conferred on the Court of Justice of the European Union. The Bank may provide for arbitration in any contract.
The Bank shall have an address for service in each Member State. It may, however, in any contract, specify a particular address for service.
The property and assets of the Bank shall not be liable to attachment or to seizure by way of execution except by decision of a court.
Article 28
(ex Article 30)
1.   The Board of Governors may, acting unanimously, decide to establish subsidiaries or other entities, which shall have legal personality and financial autonomy.
2.   The Board of Governors shall, acting unanimously, establish the Statutes of the bodies referred to in paragraph 1. The Statutes shall define, in particular, their objectives, structure, capital, membership, the location of their seat, their financial resources, means of intervention and auditing arrangements, as well as their relationship with the organs of the Bank.
3.   The Bank shall be entitled to participate in the management of these bodies and contribute to their subscribed capital up to the amount determined by the Board of Governors, acting unanimously.
4.   The Protocol on the privileges and immunities of the European Union shall apply to the bodies referred to in paragraph 1 in so far as they are incorporated under the law of the Union, to the members of their organs in the performance of their duties as such and to their staff, under the same terms and conditions as those applicable to the Bank.
Those dividends, capital gains or other forms of revenue stemming from such bodies to which the members, other than the European Union and the Bank, are entitled, shall however remain subject to the fiscal provisions of the applicable legislation.
5.   The Court of Justice of the European Union shall, within the limits hereinafter laid down, have jurisdiction in disputes concerning measures adopted by organs of a body incorporated under Union law. Proceedings against such measures may be instituted by any member of such a body in its capacity as such or by Member States under the conditions laid down in Article 263 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
6.   The Board of Governors may, acting unanimously, decide to admit the staff of bodies incorporated under Union law to joint schemes with the Bank, in compliance with the respective internal procedures.
PROTOCOL (No 6)
ON THE LOCATION OF THE SEATS OF THE INSTITUTIONS AND OF CERTAIN BODIES, OFFICES, AGENCIES AND DEPARTMENTS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE REPRESENTATIVES OF THE GOVERNMENTS OF THE MEMBER STATES,
HAVING REGARD to Article 341 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 189 of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community,
RECALLING AND CONFIRMING the Decision of 8 April 1965, and without prejudice to the decisions concerning the seat of future institutions, bodies, offices, agencies and departments,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and to the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community:
Sole Article
(a)
The European Parliament shall have its seat in Strasbourg where the 12 periods of monthly plenary sessions, including the budget session, shall be held. The periods of additional plenary sessions shall be held in Brussels. The committees of the European Parliament shall meet in Brussels. The General Secretariat of the European Parliament and its departments shall remain in Luxembourg.
(b)
The Council shall have its seat in Brussels. During the months of April, June and October, the Council shall hold its meetings in Luxembourg.
(c)
The Commission shall have its seat in Brussels. The departments listed in Articles 7, 8 and 9 of the Decision of 8 April 1965 shall be established in Luxembourg.
(d)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have its seat in Luxembourg.
(e)
The Court of Auditors shall have its seat in Luxembourg.
(f)
The Economic and Social Committee shall have its seat in Brussels.
(g)
The Committee of the Regions shall have its seat in Brussels.
(h)
The European Investment Bank shall have its seat in Luxembourg.
(i)
The European Central Bank shall have its seat in Frankfurt.
(j)
The European Police Office (Europol) shall have its seat in The Hague.
PROTOCOL (No 7)
ON THE PRIVILEGES AND IMMUNITIES OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
CONSIDERING that, in accordance with Article 343 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 191 of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community ("EAEC"), the European Union and the EAEC shall enjoy in the territories of the Member States such privileges and immunities as are necessary for the performance of their tasks,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community:
CHAPTER I
PROPERTY, FUNDS, ASSETS AND OPERATIONS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 1
The premises and buildings of the Union shall be inviolable. They shall be exempt from search, requisition, confiscation or expropriation. The property and assets of the Union shall not be the subject of any administrative or legal measure of constraint without the authorisation of the Court of Justice.
Article 2
The archives of the Union shall be inviolable.
Article 3
The Union, its assets, revenues and other property shall be exempt from all direct taxes.
The governments of the Member States shall, wherever possible, take the appropriate measures to remit or refund the amount of indirect taxes or sales taxes included in the price of movable or immovable property, where the Union makes, for its official use, substantial purchases the price of which includes taxes of this kind. These provisions shall not be applied, however, so as to have the effect of distorting competition within the Union.
No exemption shall be granted in respect of taxes and dues which amount merely to charges for public utility services.
Article 4
The Union shall be exempt from all customs duties, prohibitions and restrictions on imports and exports in respect of articles intended for its official use: articles so imported shall not be disposed of, whether or not in return for payment, in the territory of the country into which they have been imported, except under conditions approved by the government of that country.
The Union shall also be exempt from any customs duties and any prohibitions and restrictions on import and exports in respect of its publications.
CHAPTER II
COMMUNICATIONS AND 
LAISSEZ-PASSER
Article 5
(ex Article 6)
For their official communications and the transmission of all their documents, the institutions of the Union shall enjoy in the territory of each Member State the treatment accorded by that State to diplomatic missions.
Official correspondence and other official communications of the institutions of the Union shall not be subject to censorship.
Article 6
(ex Article 7)
Laissez-passer
 in a form to be prescribed by the Council, acting by a simple majority, which shall be recognised as valid travel documents by the authorities of the Member States, may be issued to members and servants of the institutions of the Union by the Presidents of these institutions. These 
laissez-passer
 shall be issued to officials and other servants under conditions laid down in the Staff Regulations of Officials and the Conditions of Employment of other servants of the Union.
The Commission may conclude agreements for these 
laissez-passer
 to be recognised as valid travel documents within the territory of third countries.
CHAPTER III
MEMBERS OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT
Article 7
(ex Article 8)
No administrative or other restriction shall be imposed on the free movement of Members of the European Parliament travelling to or from the place of meeting of the European Parliament.
Members of the European Parliament shall, in respect of customs and exchange control, be accorded:
(a)
by their own government, the same facilities as those accorded to senior officials travelling abroad on temporary official missions;
(b)
by the government of other Member States, the same facilities as those accorded to representatives of foreign governments on temporary official missions.
Article 8
(ex Article 9)
Members of the European Parliament shall not be subject to any form of inquiry, detention or legal proceedings in respect of opinions expressed or votes cast by them in the performance of their duties.
Article 9
(ex Article 10)
During the sessions of the European Parliament, its Members shall enjoy:
(a)
in the territory of their own State, the immunities accorded to members of their parliament;
(b)
in the territory of any other Member State, immunity from any measure of detention and from legal proceedings.
Immunity shall likewise apply to Members while they are travelling to and from the place of meeting of the European Parliament.
Immunity cannot be claimed when a Member is found in the act of committing an offence and shall not prevent the European Parliament from exercising its right to waive the immunity of one of its Members.
CHAPTER IV
REPRESENTATIVES OF MEMBER STATES TAKING PART IN THE WORK OF THE INSTITUTIONS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 10
(ex Article 11)
Representatives of Member States taking part in the work of the institutions of the Union, their advisers and technical experts shall, in the performance of their duties and during their travel to and from the place of meeting, enjoy the customary privileges, immunities and facilities.
This Article shall also apply to members of the advisory bodies of the Union.
CHAPTER V
OFFICIALS AND OTHER SERVANTS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 11
(ex Article 12)
In the territory of each Member State and whatever their nationality, officials and other servants of the Union shall:
(a)
subject to the provisions of the Treaties relating, on the one hand, to the rules on the liability of officials and other servants towards the Union and, on the other hand, to the jurisdiction of the Court of Justice of the European Union in disputes between the Union and its officials and other servants, be immune from legal proceedings in respect of acts performed by them in their official capacity, including their words spoken or written. They shall continue to enjoy this immunity after they have ceased to hold office;
(b)
together with their spouses and dependent members of their families, not be subject to immigration restrictions or to formalities for the registration of aliens;
(c)
in respect of currency or exchange regulations, be accorded the same facilities as are customarily accorded to officials of international organisations;
(d)
enjoy the right to import free of duty their furniture and effects at the time of first taking up their post in the country concerned, and the right to re-export free of duty their furniture and effects, on termination of their duties in that country, subject in either case to the conditions considered to be necessary by the government of the country in which this right is exercised;
(e)
have the right to import free of duty a motor car for their personal use, acquired either in the country of their last residence or in the country of which they are nationals on the terms ruling in the home market in that country, and to re-export it free of duty, subject in either case to the conditions considered to be necessary by the government of the country concerned.
Article 12
(ex Article 13)
Officials and other servants of the Union shall be liable to a tax for the benefit of the Union on salaries, wages and emoluments paid to them by the Union, in accordance with the conditions and procedure laid down by the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consultation of the institutions concerned.
They shall be exempt from national taxes on salaries, wages and emoluments paid by the Union.
Article 13
(ex Article 14)
In the application of income tax, wealth tax and death duties and in the application of conventions on the avoidance of double taxation concluded between Member States of the Union, officials and other servants of the Union who, solely by reason of the performance of their duties in the service of the Union, establish their residence in the territory of a Member State other than their country of domicile for tax purposes at the time of entering the service of the Union, shall be considered, both in the country of their actual residence and in the country of domicile for tax purposes, as having maintained their domicile in the latter country provided that it is a member of the Union. This provision shall also apply to a spouse, to the extent that the latter is not separately engaged in a gainful occupation, and to children dependent on and in the care of the persons referred to in this Article.
Movable property belonging to persons referred to in the preceding paragraph and situated in the territory of the country where they are staying shall be exempt from death duties in that country; such property shall, for the assessment of such duty, be considered as being in the country of domicile for tax purposes, subject to the rights of third countries and to the possible application of provisions of international conventions on double taxation.
Any domicile acquired solely by reason of the performance of duties in the service of other international organisations shall not be taken into consideration in applying the provisions of this Article.
Article 14
(ex Article 15)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consultation of the institutions concerned, shall lay down the scheme of social security benefits for officials and other servants of the Union.
Article 15
(ex Article 16)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, and after consulting the other institutions concerned, shall determine the categories of officials and other servants of the Union to whom the provisions of Article 11, the second paragraph of Article 12, and Article 13 shall apply, in whole or in part.
The names, grades and addresses of officials and other servants included in such categories shall be communicated periodically to the governments of the Member States.
CHAPTER VI
PRIVILEGES AND IMMUNITIES OF MISSIONS OF THIRD COUNTRIES ACCREDITED TO THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 16
(ex Article 17)
The Member State in whose territory the Union has its seat shall accord the customary diplomatic immunities and privileges to missions of third countries accredited to the Union.
CHAPTER VII
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 17
(ex Article 18)
Privileges, immunities and facilities shall be accorded to officials and other servants of the Union solely in the interests of the Union.
Each institution of the Union shall be required to waive the immunity accorded to an official or other servant wherever that institution considers that the waiver of such immunity is not contrary to the interests of the Union.
Article 18
(ex Article 19)
The institutions of the Union shall, for the purpose of applying this Protocol, cooperate with the responsible authorities of the Member States concerned.
Article 19
(ex Article 20)
Articles 11 to 14 and Article 17 shall apply to the President of the European Council.
They shall also apply to Members of the Commission.
Article 20
(ex Article 21)
Articles 11 to 14 and Article 17 shall apply to the Judges, the Advocates-General, the Registrars and the Assistant Rapporteurs of the Court of Justice of the European Union, without prejudice to the provisions of Article 3 of the Protocol on the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union relating to immunity from legal proceedings of Judges and Advocates-General.
Article 21
(ex Article 22)
This Protocol shall also apply to the European Investment Bank, to the members of its organs, to its staff and to the representatives of the Member States taking part in its activities, without prejudice to the provisions of the Protocol on the Statute of the Bank.
The European Investment Bank shall in addition be exempt from any form of taxation or imposition of a like nature on the occasion of any increase in its capital and from the various formalities which may be connected therewith in the State where the Bank has its seat. Similarly, its dissolution or liquidation shall not give rise to any imposition. Finally, the activities of the Bank and of its organs carried on in accordance with its Statute shall not be subject to any turnover tax.
Article 22
(ex Article 23)
This Protocol shall also apply to the European Central Bank, to the members of its organs and to its staff, without prejudice to the provisions of the Protocol on the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and the European Central Bank.
The European Central Bank shall, in addition, be exempt from any form of taxation or imposition of a like nature on the occasion of any increase in its capital and from the various formalities which may be connected therewith in the State where the bank has its seat. The activities of the Bank and of its organs carried on in accordance with the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank shall not be subject to any turnover tax.
PROTOCOL (No 8)
RELATING TO ARTICLE 6(2) OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION ON THE ACCESSION OF THE UNION TO THE EUROPEAN CONVENTION ON THE PROTECTION OF HUMAN RIGHTS AND FUNDAMENTAL FREEDOMS
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The agreement relating to the accession of the Union to the European Convention on the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms (hereinafter referred to as the "European Convention") provided for in Article 6(2) of the Treaty on European Union shall make provision for preserving the specific characteristics of the Union and Union law, in particular with regard to:
(a)
the specific arrangements for the Union's possible participation in the control bodies of the European Convention;
(b)
the mechanisms necessary to ensure that proceedings by non-Member States and individual applications are correctly addressed to Member States and/or the Union as appropriate.
Article 2
The agreement referred to in Article 1 shall ensure that accession of the Union shall not affect the competences of the Union or the powers of its institutions. It shall ensure that nothing therein affects the situation of Member States in relation to the European Convention, in particular in relation to the Protocols thereto, measures taken by Member States derogating from the European Convention in accordance with Article 15 thereof and reservations to the European Convention made by Member States in accordance with Article 57 thereof.
Article 3
Nothing in the agreement referred to in Article 1 shall affect Article 344 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
PROTOCOL (No 9)
ON THE DECISION OF THE COUNCIL RELATING TO THE IMPLEMENTATION OF ARTICLE 16(4) OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION AND ARTICLE 238(2) OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION BETWEEN 1 NOVEMBER 2014 AND 31 MARCH 2017 ON THE ONE HAND, AND AS FROM 1 APRIL 2017 ON THE OTHER
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT the fundamental importance that agreeing on the Decision of the Council relating to the implementation of Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union between 1 November 2014 and 31 March 2017 on the one hand, and as from 1 April 2017 on the other (hereinafter "the Decision"), had when approving the Treaty of Lisbon,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Sole Article
Before the examination by the Council of any draft which would aim either at amending or abrogating the Decision or any of its provisions, or at modifying indirectly its scope or its meaning through the modification of another legal act of the Union, the European Council shall hold a preliminary deliberation on the said draft, acting by consensus in accordance with Article 15(4) of the Treaty on European Union.
PROTOCOL (No 10)
ON PERMANENT STRUCTURED COOPERATION ESTABLISHED BY ARTICLE 42 OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVING REGARD TO Article 42(6) and Article 46 of the Treaty on European Union,
RECALLING that the Union is pursuing a common foreign and security policy based on the achievement of growing convergence of action by Member States,
RECALLING that the common security and defence policy is an integral part of the common foreign and security policy; that it provides the Union with operational capacity drawing on civil and military assets; that the Union may use such assets in the tasks referred to in Article 43 of the Treaty on European Union outside the Union for peace-keeping, conflict prevention and strengthening international security in accordance with the principles of the United Nations Charter; that the performance of these tasks is to be undertaken using capabilities provided by the Member States in accordance with the principle of a single set of forces,
RECALLING that the common security and defence policy of the Union does not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of certain Member States,
RECALLING that the common security and defence policy of the Union respects the obligations under the North Atlantic Treaty of those Member States which see their common defence realised in the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation, which remains the foundation of the collective defence of its members, and is compatible with the common security and defence policy established within that framework,
CONVINCED that a more assertive Union role in security and defence matters will contribute to the vitality of a renewed Atlantic Alliance, in accordance with the Berlin Plus arrangements,
DETERMINED to ensure that the Union is capable of fully assuming its responsibilities within the international community,
RECOGNISING that the United Nations Organisation may request the Union's assistance for the urgent implementation of missions undertaken under Chapters VI and VII of the United Nations Charter,
RECOGNISING that the strengthening of the security and defence policy will require efforts by Member States in the area of capabilities,
CONSCIOUS that embarking on a new stage in the development of the European security and defence policy involves a determined effort by the Member States concerned,
RECALLING the importance of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy being fully involved in proceedings relating to permanent structured cooperation,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The permanent structured cooperation referred to in Article 42(6) of the Treaty on European Union shall be open to any Member State which undertakes, from the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, to:
(a)
proceed more intensively to develop its defence capacities through the development of its national contributions and participation, where appropriate, in multinational forces, in the main European equipment programmes, and in the activity of the Agency in the field of defence capabilities development, research, acquisition and armaments (European Defence Agency), and
(b)
have the capacity to supply by 2010 at the latest, either at national level or as a component of multinational force groups, targeted combat units for the missions planned, structured at a tactical level as a battle group, with support elements including transport and logistics, capable of carrying out the tasks referred to in Article 43 of the Treaty on European Union, within a period of five to 30 days, in particular in response to requests from the United Nations Organisation, and which can be sustained for an initial period of 30 days and be extended up to at least 120 days.
Article 2
To achieve the objectives laid down in Article 1, Member States participating in permanent structured cooperation shall undertake to:
(a)
cooperate, as from the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, with a view to achieving approved objectives concerning the level of investment expenditure on defence equipment, and regularly review these objectives, in the light of the security environment and of the Union's international responsibilities;
(b)
bring their defence apparatus into line with each other as far as possible, particularly by harmonising the identification of their military needs, by pooling and, where appropriate, specialising their defence means and capabilities, and by encouraging cooperation in the fields of training and logistics;
(c)
take concrete measures to enhance the availability, interoperability, flexibility and deployability of their forces, in particular by identifying common objectives regarding the commitment of forces, including possibly reviewing their national decision-making procedures;
(d)
work together to ensure that they take the necessary measures to make good, including through multinational approaches, and without prejudice to undertakings in this regard within the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation, the shortfalls perceived in the framework of the "Capability Development Mechanism";
(e)
take part, where appropriate, in the development of major joint or European equipment programmes in the framework of the European Defence Agency.
Article 3
The European Defence Agency shall contribute to the regular assessment of participating Member States' contributions with regard to capabilities, in particular contributions made in accordance with the criteria to be established, 
inter alia
, on the basis of Article 2, and shall report thereon at least once a year. The assessment may serve as a basis for Council recommendations and decisions adopted in accordance with Article 46 of the Treaty on European Union.
PROTOCOL (No 11)
ON ARTICLE 42 OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
BEARING IN MIND the need to implement fully the provisions of Article 42(2) of the Treaty on European Union,
BEARING IN MIND that the policy of the Union in accordance with Article 42 shall not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of certain Member States and shall respect the obligations of certain Member States, which see their common defence realised in NATO, under the North Atlantic Treaty and be compatible with the common security and defence policy established within that framework,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provision, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
The European Union shall draw up, together with the Western European Union, arrangements for enhanced cooperation between them.
PROTOCOL (No 12)
ON THE EXCESSIVE DEFICIT PROCEDURE
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING TO lay down the details of the excessive deficit procedure referred to in Article 126 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The reference values referred to in Article 126(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union are:
—
3 % for the ratio of the planned or actual government deficit to gross domestic product at market prices;
—
60 % for the ratio of government debt to gross domestic product at market prices.
Article 2
In Article 126 of the said Treaty and in this Protocol:
—
"government" means general government, that is central government, regional or local government and social security funds, to the exclusion of commercial operations, as defined in the European System of Integrated Economic Accounts;
—
"deficit" means net borrowing as defined in the European System of Integrated Economic Accounts;
—
"investment" means gross fixed capital formation as defined in the European System of Integrated Economic Accounts;
—
"debt" means total gross debt at nominal value outstanding at the end of the year and consolidated between and within the sectors of general government as defined in the first indent.
Article 3
In order to ensure the effectiveness of the excessive deficit procedure, the governments of the Member States shall be responsible under this procedure for the deficits of general government as defined in the first indent of Article 2. The Member States shall ensure that national procedures in the budgetary area enable them to meet their obligations in this area deriving from these Treaties. The Member States shall report their planned and actual deficits and the levels of their debt promptly and regularly to the Commission.
Article 4
The statistical data to be used for the application of this Protocol shall be provided by the Commission.
PROTOCOL (No 13)
ON THE CONVERGENCE CRITERIA
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to lay down the details of the convergence criteria which shall guide the Union in taking decisions to end the derogations of those Member States with a derogation, referred to in Article 140 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The criterion on price stability referred to in the first indent of Article 140(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall mean that a Member State has a price performance that is sustainable and an average rate of inflation, observed over a period of one year before the examination, that does not exceed by more than 1 ½ percentage points that of, at most, the three best performing Member States in terms of price stability. Inflation shall be measured by means of the consumer price index on a comparable basis taking into account differences in national definitions.
Article 2
The criterion on the government budgetary position referred to in the second indent of Article 140(1) of the said Treaty shall mean that at the time of the examination the Member State is not the subject of a Council decision under Article 126(6) of the said Treaty that an excessive deficit exists.
Article 3
The criterion on participation in the Exchange Rate mechanism of the European Monetary System referred to in the third indent of Article 140(1) of the said Treaty shall mean that a Member State has respected the normal fluctuation margins provided for by the exchange-rate mechanism on the European Monetary System without severe tensions for at least the last two years before the examination. In particular, the Member State shall not have devalued its currency's bilateral central rate against the euro on its own initiative for the same period.
Article 4
The criterion on the convergence of interest rates referred to in the fourth indent of Article 140(1) of the said Treaty shall mean that, observed over a period of one year before the examination, a Member State has had an average nominal long-term interest rate that does not exceed by more than two percentage points that of, at most, the three best performing Member States in terms of price stability. Interest rates shall be measured on the basis of long-term government bonds or comparable securities, taking into account differences in national definitions.
Article 5
The statistical data to be used for the application of this Protocol shall be provided by the Commission.
Article 6
The Council shall, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, the ECB and the Economic and Financial Committee, adopt appropriate provisions to lay down the details of the convergence criteria referred to in Article 140(1) of the said Treaty, which shall then replace this Protocol.
PROTOCOL (No 14)
ON THE EURO GROUP
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to promote conditions for stronger economic growth in the European Union and, to that end, to develop ever-closer coordination of economic policies within the euro area,
CONSCIOUS of the need to lay down special provisions for enhanced dialogue between the Member States whose currency is the euro, pending the euro becoming the currency of all Member States of the Union,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The Ministers of the Member States whose currency is the euro shall meet informally. Such meetings shall take place, when necessary, to discuss questions related to the specific responsibilities they share with regard to the single currency. The Commission shall take part in the meetings. The European Central Bank shall be invited to take part in such meetings, which shall be prepared by the representatives of the Ministers with responsibility for finance of the Member States whose currency is the euro and of the Commission.
Article 2
The Ministers of the Member States whose currency is the euro shall elect a president for two and a half years, by a majority of those Member States.
PROTOCOL (No 15)
ON CERTAIN PROVISIONS RELATING TO THE UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT BRITAIN AND NORTHERN IRELAND
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECOGNISING that the United Kingdom shall not be obliged or committed to adopt the euro without a separate decision to do so by its government and parliament,
GIVEN that on 16 October 1996 and 30 October 1997 the United Kingdom government notified the Council of its intention not to participate in the third stage of economic and monetary union,
NOTING the practice of the government of the United Kingdom to fund its borrowing requirement by the sale of debt to the private sector,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
1.
Unless the United Kingdom notifies the Council that it intends to adopt the euro, it shall be under no obligation to do so.
2.
In view of the notice given to the Council by the United Kingdom government on 16 October 1996 and 30 October 1997, paragraphs 3 to 8 and 10 shall apply to the United Kingdom.
3.
The United Kingdom shall retain its powers in the field of monetary policy according to national law.
4.
Articles 119, second paragraph, 126(1), (9) and (11), 127(1) to (5), 128, 130, 131, 132, 133, 138, 140(3), 219, 282(2), with the exception of the first and last sentences thereof, 282(5), and 283 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall not apply to the United Kingdom. The same applies to Article 121(2) of this Treaty as regards the adoption of the parts of the broad economic policy guidelines which concern the euro area generally. In these provisions references to the Union or the Member States shall not include the United Kingdom and references to national central banks shall not include the Bank of England.
5.
The United Kingdom shall endeavour to avoid an excessive government deficit.
Articles 143 and 144 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall continue to apply to the United Kingdom. Articles 134(4) and 142 shall apply to the United Kingdom as if it had a derogation.
6.
The voting rights of the United Kingdom shall be suspended in respect of acts of the Council referred to in the Articles listed in paragraph 4 and in the instances referred to in the first subparagraph of Article 139(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. For this purpose the second subparagraph of Article 139(4) of the Treaty shall apply.
The United Kingdom shall also have no right to participate in the appointment of the President, the Vice-President and the other members of the Executive Board of the ECB under the second subparagraph of Article 283(2) of the said Treaty.
7.
Articles 3, 4, 6, 7, 9.2, 10.1, 10.3, 11.2, 12.1, 14, 16, 18 to 20, 22, 23, 26, 27, 30 to 34 and 49 of the Protocol on the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank ("the Statute") shall not apply to the United Kingdom.
In those Articles, references to the Union or the Member States shall not include the United Kingdom and references to national central banks or shareholders shall not include the Bank of England.
References in Articles 10.3 and 30.2 of the Statute to "subscribed capital of the ECB" shall not include capital subscribed by the Bank of England.
8.
Article 141(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Articles 43 to 47 of the Statute shall have effect, whether or not there is any Member State with a derogation, subject to the following amendments:
(a)
References in Article 43 to the tasks of the ECB and the EMI shall include those tasks that still need to be performed in the third stage owing to any decision of the United Kingdom not to adopt the euro.
(b)
In addition to the tasks referred to in Article 46, the ECB shall also give advice in relation to and contribute to the preparation of any decision of the Council with regard to the United Kingdom taken in accordance with paragraphs 9(a) and 9(c).
(c)
The Bank of England shall pay up its subscription to the capital of the ECB as a contribution to its operational costs on the same basis as national central banks of Member States with a derogation.
9.
The United Kingdom may notify the Council at any time of its intention to adopt the euro. In that event:
(a)
The United Kingdom shall have the right to adopt the euro provided only that it satisfies the necessary conditions. The Council, acting at the request of the United Kingdom and under the conditions and in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 140(1) and (2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, shall decide whether it fulfils the necessary conditions.
(b)
The Bank of England shall pay up its subscribed capital, transfer to the ECB foreign reserve assets and contribute to its reserves on the same basis as the national central bank of a Member State whose derogation has been abrogated.
(c)
The Council, acting under the conditions and in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 140(3) of the said Treaty, shall take all other necessary decisions to enable the United Kingdom to adopt the euro.
If the United Kingdom adopts the euro pursuant to the provisions of this Protocol, paragraphs 3 to 8 shall cease to have effect.
10.
Notwithstanding Article 123 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 21.1 of the Statute, the Government of the United Kingdom may maintain its "ways and means" facility with the Bank of England if and so long as the United Kingdom does not adopt the euro.
PROTOCOL (No 16)
ON CERTAIN PROVISIONS RELATING TO DENMARK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT that the Danish Constitution contains provisions which may imply a referendum in Denmark prior to Denmark renouncing its exemption,
GIVEN THAT, on 3 November 1993, the Danish Government notified the Council of its intention not to participate in the third stage of economic and monetary union,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
1.
In view of the notice given to the Council by the Danish Government on 3 November 1993, Denmark shall have an exemption. The effect of the exemption shall be that all Articles and provisions of the Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB referring to a derogation shall be applicable to Denmark.
2.
As for the abrogation of the exemption, the procedure referred to in Article 140 shall only be initiated at the request of Denmark.
3.
In the event of abrogation of the exemption status, the provisions of this Protocol shall cease to apply.
PROTOCOL (No 17)
ON DENMARK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to settle certain particular problems relating to Denmark,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
The provisions of Article 14 of the Protocol on the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank shall not affect the right of the National Bank of Denmark to carry out its existing tasks concerning those parts of the Kingdom of Denmark which are not part of the Union.
PROTOCOL (No 18)
ON FRANCE
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to take into account a particular point relating to France,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
France will keep the privilege of monetary emission in New Caledonia, French Polynesia and Wallis and Futuna under the terms established by its national laws, and will be solely entitled to determine the parity of the CFP franc.
PROTOCOL (No 19)
ON THE SCHENGEN 
ACQUIS
 INTEGRATED INTO THE FRAMEWORK OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
NOTING that the Agreements on the gradual abolition of checks at common borders signed by some Member States of the European Union in Schengen on 14 June 1985 and on 19 June 1990, as well as related agreements and the rules adopted on the basis of these agreements, have been integrated into the framework of the European Union by the Treaty of Amsterdam of 2 October 1997,
DESIRING to preserve the Schengen 
acquis
, as developed since the entry into force of the Treaty of Amsterdam, and to develop this 
acquis
 in order to contribute towards achieving the objective of offering citizens of the Union an area of freedom, security and justice without internal borders,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT the special position of Denmark,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT the fact that Ireland and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland do not participate in all the provisions of the Schengen 
acquis
; that provision should, however, be made to allow those Member States to accept other provisions of this 
acquis
 in full or in part,
RECOGNISING that, as a consequence, it is necessary to make use of the provisions of the Treaties concerning closer cooperation between some Member States,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT the need to maintain a special relationship with the Republic of Iceland and the Kingdom of Norway, both States being bound by the provisions of the Nordic passport union, together with the Nordic States which are members of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The Kingdom of Belgium, the Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, the Kingdom of Denmark, the Federal Republic of Germany, the Republic of Estonia, the Hellenic Republic, the Kingdom of Spain, the French Republic, the Italian Republic, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg, the Republic of Hungary, Malta, the Kingdom of the Netherlands, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Poland, the Portuguese Republic, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia, the Slovak Republic, the Republic of Finland and the Kingdom of Sweden shall be authorised to establish closer cooperation among themselves in areas covered by provisions defined by the Council which constitute the Schengen 
acquis
(
2
)
. This cooperation shall be conducted within the institutional and legal framework of the European Union and with respect for the relevant provisions of the Treaties.
Article 2
The Schengen 
acquis
 shall apply to the Member States referred to in Article 1, without prejudice to Article 3 of the Act of Accession of 16 April 2003 or to Article 4 of the Act of Accession of 25 April 2005
 (
3
)
. The Council will substitute itself for the Executive Committee established by the Schengen agreements.
Article 3
The participation of Denmark in the adoption of measures constituting a development of the Schengen 
acquis
, as well as the implementation of these measures and their application to Denmark, shall be governed by the relevant provisions of the Protocol on the position of Denmark.
Article 4
Ireland and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland may at any time request to take part in some or all of the provisions of the Schengen 
acquis
.
The Council shall decide on the request with the unanimity of its members referred to in Article 1 and of the representative of the Government of the State concerned.
Article 5
1.   Proposals and initiatives to build upon the Schengen 
acquis
 shall be subject to the relevant provisions of the Treaties.
In this context, where either Ireland or the United Kingdom has not notified the Council in writing within a reasonable period that it wishes to take part, the authorisation referred to in Article 329 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall be deemed to have been granted to the Member States referred to in Article 1 and to Ireland or the United Kingdom where either of them wishes to take part in the areas of cooperation in question.
2.   Where either Ireland or the United Kingdom is deemed to have given notification pursuant to a decision under Article 4, it may nevertheless notify the Council in writing, within three months, that it does not wish to take part in such a proposal or initiative. In that case, Ireland or the United Kingdom shall not take part in its adoption. As from the latter notification, the procedure for adopting the measure building upon the Schengen 
acquis
 shall be suspended until the end of the procedure set out in paragraphs 3 or 4 or until the notification is withdrawn at any moment during that procedure.
3.   For the Member State having made the notification referred to in paragraph 2, any decision taken by the Council pursuant to Article 4 shall, as from the date of entry into force of the proposed measure, cease to apply to the extent considered necessary by the Council and under the conditions to be determined in a decision of the Council acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission. That decision shall be taken in accordance with the following criteria: the Council shall seek to retain the widest possible measure of participation of the Member State concerned without seriously affecting the practical operability of the various parts of the Schengen 
acquis
, while respecting their coherence. The Commission shall submit its proposal as soon as possible after the notification referred to in paragraph 2. The Council shall, if needed after convening two successive meetings, act within four months of the Commission proposal.
4.   If, by the end of the period of four months, the Council has not adopted a decision, a Member State may, without delay, request that the matter be referred to the European Council. In that case, the European Council shall, at its next meeting, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, take a decision in accordance with the criteria referred to in paragraph 3.
5.   If, by the end of the procedure set out in paragraphs 3 or 4, the Council or, as the case may be, the European Council has not adopted its decision, the suspension of the procedure for adopting the measure building upon the Schengen 
acquis
 shall be terminated. If the said measure is subsequently adopted any decision taken by the Council pursuant to Article 4 shall, as from the date of entry into force of that measure, cease to apply for the Member State concerned to the extent and under the conditions decided by the Commission, unless the said Member State has withdrawn its notification referred to in paragraph 2 before the adoption of the measure. The Commission shall act by the date of this adoption. When taking its decision, the Commission shall respect the criteria referred to in paragraph 3.
Article 6
The Republic of Iceland and the Kingdom of Norway shall be associated with the implementation of the Schengen 
acquis
 and its further development. Appropriate procedures shall be agreed to that effect in an Agreement to be concluded with those States by the Council, acting by the unanimity of its Members mentioned in Article 1. Such Agreement shall include provisions on the contribution of Iceland and Norway to any financial consequences resulting from the implementation of this Protocol.
A separate Agreement shall be concluded with Iceland and Norway by the Council, acting unanimously, for the establishment of rights and obligations between Ireland and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on the one hand, and Iceland and Norway on the other, in domains of the Schengen 
acquis
 which apply to these States.
Article 7
For the purposes of the negotiations for the admission of new Member States into the European Union, the Schengen 
acquis
 and further measures taken by the institutions within its scope shall be regarded as an 
acquis
 which must be accepted in full by all States candidates for admission.
PROTOCOL (No 20)
ON THE APPLICATION OF CERTAIN ASPECTS OF ARTICLE 26 OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION TO THE UNITED KINGDOM AND TO IRELAND
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to settle certain questions relating to the United Kingdom and Ireland,
HAVING REGARD to the existence for many years of special travel arrangements between the United Kingdom and Ireland,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The United Kingdom shall be entitled, notwithstanding Articles 26 and 77 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, any other provision of that Treaty or of the Treaty on European Union, any measure adopted under those Treaties, or any international agreement concluded by the Union or by the Union and its Member States with one or more third States, to exercise at its frontiers with other Member States such controls on persons seeking to enter the United Kingdom as it may consider necessary for the purpose:
(a)
of verifying the right to enter the United Kingdom of citizens of Member States and of their dependants exercising rights conferred by Union law, as well as citizens of other States on whom such rights have been conferred by an agreement by which the United Kingdom is bound; and
(b)
of determining whether or not to grant other persons permission to enter the United Kingdom.
Nothing in Articles 26 and 77 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or in any other provision of that Treaty or of the Treaty on European Union or in any measure adopted under them shall prejudice the right of the United Kingdom to adopt or exercise any such controls. References to the United Kingdom in this Article shall include territories for whose external relations the United Kingdom is responsible.
Article 2
The United Kingdom and Ireland may continue to make arrangements between themselves relating to the movement of persons between their territories ("the Common Travel Area"), while fully respecting the rights of persons referred to in Article 1, first paragraph, point (a) of this Protocol. Accordingly, as long as they maintain such arrangements, the provisions of Article 1 of this Protocol shall apply to Ireland under the same terms and conditions as for the United Kingdom. Nothing in Articles 26 and 77 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, in any other provision of that Treaty or of the Treaty on European Union or in any measure adopted under them, shall affect any such arrangements.
Article 3
The other Member States shall be entitled to exercise at their frontiers or at any point of entry into their territory such controls on persons seeking to enter their territory from the United Kingdom or any territories whose external relations are under its responsibility for the same purposes stated in Article 1 of this Protocol, or from Ireland as long as the provisions of Article 1 of this Protocol apply to Ireland.
Nothing in Articles 26 and 77 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or in any other provision of that Treaty or of the Treaty on European Union or in any measure adopted under them shall prejudice the right of the other Member States to adopt or exercise any such controls.
PROTOCOL (No 21)
ON THE POSITION OF THE UNITED KINGDOM AND IRELAND IN RESPECT OF THE AREA OF FREEDOM, SECURITY AND JUSTICE
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to settle certain questions relating to the United Kingdom and Ireland,
HAVING REGARD to the Protocol on the application of certain aspects of Article 26 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union to the United Kingdom and to Ireland,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
Subject to Article 3, the United Kingdom and Ireland shall not take part in the adoption by the Council of proposed measures pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of the representatives of the governments of the United Kingdom and Ireland, shall be necessary for decisions of the Council which must be adopted unanimously.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 2
In consequence of Article 1 and subject to Articles 3, 4 and 6, none of the provisions of Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, no measure adopted pursuant to that Title, no provision of any international agreement concluded by the Union pursuant to that Title, and no decision of the Court of Justice interpreting any such provision or measure shall be binding upon or applicable in the United Kingdom or Ireland; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the competences, rights and obligations of those States; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the Community or Union 
acquis
 nor form part of Union law as they apply to the United Kingdom or Ireland.
Article 3
1.   The United Kingdom or Ireland may notify the President of the Council in writing, within three months after a proposal or initiative has been presented to the Council pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, that it wishes to take part in the adoption and application of any such proposed measure, whereupon that State shall be entitled to do so.
The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of a member which has not made such a notification, shall be necessary for decisions of the Council which must be adopted unanimously. A measure adopted under this paragraph shall be binding upon all Member States which took part in its adoption.
Measures adopted pursuant to Article 70 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall lay down the conditions for the participation of the United Kingdom and Ireland in the evaluations concerning the areas covered by Title V of Part Three of that Treaty.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
2.   If after a reasonable period of time a measure referred to in paragraph 1 cannot be adopted with the United Kingdom or Ireland taking part, the Council may adopt such measure in accordance with Article 1 without the participation of the United Kingdom or Ireland. In that case Article 2 applies.
Article 4
The United Kingdom or Ireland may at any time after the adoption of a measure by the Council pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union notify its intention to the Council and to the Commission that it wishes to accept that measure. In that case, the procedure provided for in Article 331(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall apply 
mutatis mutandis
.
Article 4a
1.   The provisions of this Protocol apply for the United Kingdom and Ireland also to measures proposed or adopted pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union amending an existing measure by which they are bound.
2.   However, in cases where the Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission, determines that the non-participation of the United Kingdom or Ireland in the amended version of an existing measure makes the application of that measure inoperable for other Member States or the Union, it may urge them to make a notification under Article 3 or 4. For the purposes of Article 3, a further period of two months starts to run as from the date of such determination by the Council.
If at the expiry of that period of two months from the Council's determination the United Kingdom or Ireland has not made a notification under Article 3 or Article 4, the existing measure shall no longer be binding upon or applicable to it, unless the Member State concerned has made a notification under Article 4 before the entry into force of the amending measure. This shall take effect from the date of entry into force of the amending measure or of expiry of the period of two months, whichever is the later.
For the purpose of this paragraph, the Council shall, after a full discussion of the matter, act by a qualified majority of its members representing the Member States participating or having participated in the adoption of the amending measure. A qualified majority of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
3.   The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, may determine that the United Kingdom or Ireland shall bear the direct financial consequences, if any, necessarily and unavoidably incurred as a result of the cessation of its participation in the existing measure.
4.   This Article shall be without prejudice to Article 4.
Article 5
A Member State which is not bound by a measure adopted pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall bear no financial consequences of that measure other than administrative costs entailed for the institutions, unless all members of the Council, acting unanimously after consulting the European Parliament, decide otherwise.
Article 6
Where, in cases referred to in this Protocol, the United Kingdom or Ireland is bound by a measure adopted by the Council pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the relevant provisions of the Treaties shall apply to that State in relation to that measure.
Article 6a
The United Kingdom and Ireland shall not be bound by the rules laid down on the basis of Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union which relate to the processing of personal data by the Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of Chapter 4 or Chapter 5 of Title V of Part Three of that Treaty where the United Kingdom and Ireland are not bound by the rules governing the forms of judicial cooperation in criminal matters or police cooperation which require compliance with the provisions laid down on the basis of Article 16.
Article 7
Articles 3, 4 and 4
a
 shall be without prejudice to the Protocol on the Schengen 
acquis
 integrated into the framework of the European Union.
Article 8
Ireland may notify the Council in writing that it no longer wishes to be covered by the terms of this Protocol. In that case, the normal treaty provisions will apply to Ireland.
Article 9
With regard to Ireland, this Protocol shall not apply to Article 75 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
PROTOCOL (No 22)
ON THE POSITION OF DENMARK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECALLING the Decision of the Heads of State or Government, meeting within the European Council at Edinburgh on 12 December 1992, concerning certain problems raised by Denmark on the Treaty on European Union,
HAVING NOTED the position of Denmark with regard to Citizenship, Economic and Monetary Union, Defence Policy and Justice and Home Affairs as laid down in the Edinburgh Decision,
CONSCIOUS of the fact that a continuation under the Treaties of the legal regime originating in the Edinburgh decision will significantly limit Denmark's participation in important areas of cooperation of the Union, and that it would be in the best interest of the Union to ensure the integrity of the 
acquis
 in the area of freedom, security and justice,
WISHING therefore to establish a legal framework that will provide an option for Denmark to participate in the adoption of measures proposed on the basis of Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and welcoming the intention of Denmark to avail itself of this option when possible in accordance with its constitutional requirements,
NOTING that Denmark will not prevent the other Member States from further developing their cooperation with respect to measures not binding on Denmark,
BEARING IN MIND Article 3 of the Protocol on the Schengen 
acquis
 integrated into the framework of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
PART I
Article 1
Denmark shall not take part in the adoption by the Council of proposed measures pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of the representative of the government of Denmark, shall be necessary for the decisions of the Council which must be adopted unanimously.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 2
None of the provisions of Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, no measure adopted pursuant to that Title, no provision of any international agreement concluded by the Union pursuant to that Title, and no decision of the Court of Justice of the European Union interpreting any such provision or measure or any measure amended or amendable pursuant to that Title shall be binding upon or applicable in Denmark; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the competences, rights and obligations of Denmark; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the Community or Union 
acquis
 nor form part of Union law as they apply to Denmark. In particular, acts of the Union in the field of police cooperation and judicial cooperation in criminal matters adopted before the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon which are amended shall continue to be binding upon and applicable to Denmark unchanged.
Article 2a
Article 2 of this Protocol shall also apply in respect of those rules laid down on the basis of Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union which relate to the processing of personal data by the Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of Chapter 4 or Chapter 5 of Title V of Part Three of that Treaty.
Article 3
Denmark shall bear no financial consequences of measures referred to in Article 1, other than administrative costs entailed for the institutions.
Article 4
1.   Denmark shall decide within a period of six months after the Council has decided on a proposal or initiative to build upon the Schengen 
acquis
 covered by this Part, whether it will implement this measure in its national law. If it decides to do so, this measure will create an obligation under international law between Denmark and the other Member States bound by the measure.
2.   If Denmark decides not to implement a measure of the Council as referred to in paragraph 1, the Member States bound by that measure and Denmark will consider appropriate measures to be taken.
PART II
Article 5
With regard to measures adopted by the Council pursuant to Article 26(1), Article 42 and Articles 43 to 46 of the Treaty on European Union, Denmark does not participate in the elaboration and the implementation of decisions and actions of the Union which have defence implications. Therefore Denmark shall not participate in their adoption. Denmark will not prevent the other Member States from further developing their cooperation in this area. Denmark shall not be obliged to contribute to the financing of operational expenditure arising from such measures, nor to make military capabilities available to the Union.
The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of the representative of the government of Denmark, shall be necessary for the acts of the Council which must be adopted unanimously.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
PART III
Article 6
Articles 1, 2 and 3 shall not apply to measures determining the third countries whose nationals must be in possession of a visa when crossing the external borders of the Member States, or measures relating to a uniform format for visas.
PART IV
Article 7
At any time Denmark may, in accordance with its constitutional requirements, inform the other Member States that it no longer wishes to avail itself of all or part of this Protocol. In that event, Denmark will apply in full all relevant measures then in force taken within the framework of the European Union.
Article 8
1.   At any time and without prejudice to Article 7, Denmark may, in accordance with its constitutional requirements, notify the other Member States that, with effect from the first day of the month following the notification, Part I shall consist of the provisions in the Annex. In that case Articles 5 to 8 shall be renumbered in consequence.
2.   Six months after the date on which the notification referred to in paragraph 1 takes effect all Schengen 
acquis
 and measures adopted to build upon this 
acquis
, which until then have been binding on Denmark as obligations under international law, shall be binding upon Denmark as Union law.
ANNEX
Article 1
Subject to Article 3, Denmark shall not take part in the adoption by the Council of measures proposed pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of the representative of the government of Denmark, shall be necessary for the acts of the Council which must be adopted unanimously.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 2
Pursuant to Article 1 and subject to Articles 3, 4 and 8, none of the provisions in Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, no measure adopted pursuant to that Title, no provision of any international agreements concluded by the Union pursuant to that Title, no decision of the Court of Justice of the European Union interpreting any such provision or measure shall be binding upon or applicable in Denmark; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the competences, rights and obligations of Denmark; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the Community or Union 
acquis
 nor form part of Union law as they apply to Denmark.
Article 3
1.   Denmark may notify the President of the Council in writing, within three months after a proposal or initiative has been presented to the Council pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, that it wishes to take part in the adoption and application of any such proposed measure, whereupon Denmark shall be entitled to do so.
2.   If after a reasonable period of time a measure referred to in paragraph 1 cannot be adopted with Denmark taking part, the Council may adopt that measure referred to in paragraph 1 in accordance with Article 1 without the participation of Denmark. In that case Article 2 applies.
Article 4
Denmark may at any time after the adoption of a measure pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union notify its intention to the Council and the Commission that it wishes to accept that measure. In that case, the procedure provided for in Article 331(1) of that Treaty shall apply 
mutatis mutandis
.
Article 5
1.   The provisions of this Protocol apply for Denmark also to measures proposed or adopted pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union amending an existing measure by which it is bound.
2.   However, in cases where the Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission, determines that the non-participation of Denmark in the amended version of an existing measure makes the application of that measure inoperable for other Member States or the Union, it may urge it to make a notification under Article 3 or 4. For the purposes of Article 3 a further period of two months starts to run as from the date of such determination by the Council.
If, at the expiry of that period of two months from the Council's determination, Denmark has not made a notification under Article 3 or Article 4, the existing measure shall no longer be binding upon or applicable to it, unless it has made a notification under Article 4 before the entry into force of the amending measure. This shall take effect from the date of entry into force of the amending measure or of expiry of the period of two months, whichever is the later.
For the purpose of this paragraph, the Council shall, after a full discussion of the matter, act by a qualified majority of its members representing the Member States participating or having participated in the adoption of the amending measure. A qualified majority of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
3.   The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, may determine that Denmark shall bear the direct financial consequences, if any, necessarily and unavoidably incurred as a result of the cessation of its participation in the existing measure.
4.   This Article shall be without prejudice to Article 4.
Article 6
1.   Notification pursuant to Article 4 shall be submitted no later than six months after the final adoption of a measure if this measure builds upon the Schengen 
acquis
.
If Denmark does not submit a notification in accordance with Articles 3 or 4 regarding a measure building upon the Schengen 
acquis
, the Member States bound by that measure and Denmark will consider appropriate measures to be taken.
2.   A notification pursuant to Article 3 with respect to a measure building upon the Schengen 
acquis
 shall be deemed irrevocably to be a notification pursuant to Article 3 with respect to any further proposal or initiative aiming to build upon that measure to the extent that such proposal or initiative builds upon the Schengen 
acquis
.
Article 7
Denmark shall not be bound by the rules laid down on the basis of Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union which relate to the processing of personal data by the Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of Chapter 4 or Chapter 5 of Title V of Part Three of that Treaty where Denmark is not bound by the rules governing the forms of judicial cooperation in criminal matters or police cooperation which require compliance with the provisions laid down on the basis of Article 16.
Article 8
Where, in cases referred to in this Part, Denmark is bound by a measure adopted by the Council pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the relevant provisions of the Treaties shall apply to Denmark in relation to that measure.
Article 9
Where Denmark is not bound by a measure adopted pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, it shall bear no financial consequences of that measure other than administrative costs entailed for the institutions unless the Council, with all its Members acting unanimously after consulting the European Parliament, decides otherwise.
PROTOCOL (No 23)
ON EXTERNAL RELATIONS OF THE MEMBER STATES WITH REGARD TO THE CROSSING OF EXTERNAL BORDERS
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT the need of the Member States to ensure effective controls at their external borders, in cooperation with third countries where appropriate,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
The provisions on the measures on the crossing of external borders included in Article 77(2)(b) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall be without prejudice to the competence of Member States to negotiate or conclude agreements with third countries as long as they respect Union law and other relevant international agreements.
PROTOCOL (No 24)
ON ASYLUM FOR NATIONALS OF MEMBER STATES OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WHEREAS, in accordance with Article 6(1) of the Treaty on European Union, the Union recognises the rights, freedoms and principles set out in the Charter of Fundamental Rights,
WHEREAS pursuant to Article 6(3) of the Treaty on European Union, fundamental rights, as guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, constitute part of the Union's law as general principles,
WHEREAS the Court of Justice of the European Union has jurisdiction to ensure that in the interpretation and application of Article 6, paragraphs (1) and (3) of the Treaty on European Union the law is observed by the European Union,
WHEREAS pursuant to Article 49 of the Treaty on European Union any European State, when applying to become a Member of the Union, must respect the values set out in Article 2 of the Treaty on European Union,
BEARING IN MIND that Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union establishes a mechanism for the suspension of certain rights in the event of a serious and persistent breach by a Member State of those values,
RECALLING that each national of a Member State, as a citizen of the Union, enjoys a special status and protection which shall be guaranteed by the Member States in accordance with the provisions of Part Two of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
BEARING IN MIND that the Treaties establish an area without internal frontiers and grant every citizen of the Union the right to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States,
WISHING to prevent the institution of asylum being resorted to for purposes alien to those for which it is intended,
WHEREAS this Protocol respects the finality and the objectives of the Geneva Convention of 28 July 1951 relating to the status of refugees,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Sole Article
Given the level of protection of fundamental rights and freedoms by the Member States of the European Union, Member States shall be regarded as constituting safe countries of origin in respect of each other for all legal and practical purposes in relation to asylum matters. Accordingly, any application for asylum made by a national of a Member State may be taken into consideration or declared admissible for processing by another Member State only in the following cases:
(a)
if the Member State of which the applicant is a national proceeds after the entry into force of the Treaty of Amsterdam, availing itself of the provisions of Article 15 of the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, to take measures derogating in its territory from its obligations under that Convention;
(b)
if the procedure referred to Article 7(1) of the Treaty on European Union has been initiated and until the Council, or, where appropriate, the European Council, takes a decision in respect thereof with regard to the Member State of which the applicant is a national;
(c)
if the Council has adopted a decision in accordance with Article 7(1) of the Treaty on European Union in respect of the Member State of which the applicant is a national or if the European Council has adopted a decision in accordance with Article 7(2) of that Treaty in respect of the Member State of which the applicant is a national;
(d)
if a Member State should so decide unilaterally in respect of the application of a national of another Member State; in that case the Council shall be immediately informed; the application shall be dealt with on the basis of the presumption that it is manifestly unfounded without affecting in any way, whatever the cases may be, the decision-making power of the Member State.
PROTOCOL (No 25)
ON THE EXERCISE OF SHARED COMPETENCE
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Sole Article
With reference to Article 2(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union on shared competence, when the Union has taken action in a certain area, the scope of this exercise of competence only covers those elements governed by the Union act in question and therefore does not cover the whole area.
PROTOCOL (No 26)
ON SERVICES OF GENERAL INTEREST
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WISHING to emphasise the importance of services of general interest,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following interpretative provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The shared values of the Union in respect of services of general economic interest within the meaning of Article 14 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union include in particular:
—
the essential role and the wide discretion of national, regional and local authorities in providing, commissioning and organising services of general economic interest as closely as possible to the needs of the users;
—
the diversity between various services of general economic interest and the differences in the needs and preferences of users that may result from different geographical, social or cultural situations;
—
a high level of quality, safety and affordability, equal treatment and the promotion of universal access and of user rights.
Article 2
The provisions of the Treaties do not affect in any way the competence of Member States to provide, commission and organise non-economic services of general interest.
PROTOCOL (No 27)
ON THE INTERNAL MARKET AND COMPETITION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
CONSIDERING that the internal market as set out in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union includes a system ensuring that competition is not distorted,
HAVE AGREED that:
To this end, the Union shall, if necessary, take action under the provisions of the Treaties, including under Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
This protocol shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
PROTOCOL (No 28)
ON ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND TERRITORIAL COHESION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECALLING that Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union includes the objective of promoting economic, social and territorial cohesion and solidarity between Member States and that the said cohesion figures among the areas of shared competence of the Union listed in Article 4(2)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
RECALLING that the provisions of Part Three, Title XVIII, on economic, social and territorial cohesion as a whole provide the legal basis for consolidating and further developing the Union's action in the field of economic, social and territorial cohesion, including the creation of a new fund,
RECALLING that the provisions of Article 177 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union envisage setting up a Cohesion Fund,
NOTING that the European Investment Bank is lending large and increasing amounts for the benefit of the poorer regions,
NOTING the desire for greater flexibility in the arrangements for allocations from the Structural Funds,
NOTING the desire for modulation of the levels of Union participation in programmes and projects in certain countries,
NOTING the proposal to take greater account of the relative prosperity of Member States in the system of own resources,
REAFFIRM that the promotion of economic, social and territorial cohesion is vital to the full development and enduring success of the Union,
REAFFIRM their conviction that the Structural Funds should continue to play a considerable part in the achievement of Union objectives in the field of cohesion,
REAFFIRM their conviction that the European Investment Bank should continue to devote the majority of its resources to the promotion of economic, social and territorial cohesion, and declare their willingness to review the capital needs of the European Investment Bank as soon as this is necessary for that purpose,
AGREE that the Cohesion Fund will provide Union financial contributions to projects in the fields of environment and trans-European networks in Member States with a per capita GNP of less than 90 % of the Union average which have a programme leading to the fulfilment of the conditions of economic convergence as set out in Article 126,
DECLARE their intention of allowing a greater margin of flexibility in allocating financing from the Structural Funds to specific needs not covered under the present Structural Funds regulations,
DECLARE their willingness to modulate the levels of Union participation in the context of programmes and projects of the Structural Funds, with a view to avoiding excessive increases in budgetary expenditure in the less prosperous Member States,
RECOGNISE the need to monitor regularly the progress made towards achieving economic, social and territorial cohesion and state their willingness to study all necessary measures in this respect,
DECLARE their intention of taking greater account of the contributive capacity of individual Member States in the system of own resources, and of examining means of correcting, for the less prosperous Member States, regressive elements existing in the present own resources system,
AGREE to annex this Protocol to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
PROTOCOL (No 29)
ON THE SYSTEM OF PUBLIC BROADCASTING IN THE MEMBER STATES
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
CONSIDERING that the system of public broadcasting in the Member States is directly related to the democratic, social and cultural needs of each society and to the need to preserve media pluralism,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following interpretive provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
The provisions of the Treaties shall be without prejudice to the competence of Member States to provide for the funding of public service broadcasting and in so far as such funding is granted to broadcasting organisations for the fulfilment of the public service remit as conferred, defined and organised by each Member State, and in so far as such funding does not affect trading conditions and competition in the Union to an extent which would be contrary to the common interest, while the realisation of the remit of that public service shall be taken into account.
PROTOCOL (No 30)
ON THE APPLICATION OF THE CHARTER OF FUNDAMENTAL RIGHTS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION TO POLAND AND TO THE UNITED KINGDOM
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WHEREAS in Article 6 of the Treaty on European Union, the Union recognises the rights, freedoms and principles set out in the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union,
WHEREAS the Charter is to be applied in strict accordance with the provisions of the aforementioned Article 6 and Title VII of the Charter itself,
WHEREAS the aforementioned Article 6 requires the Charter to be applied and interpreted by the courts of Poland and of the United Kingdom strictly in accordance with the explanations referred to in that Article,
WHEREAS the Charter contains both rights and principles,
WHEREAS the Charter contains both provisions which are civil and political in character and those which are economic and social in character,
WHEREAS the Charter reaffirms the rights, freedoms and principles recognised in the Union and makes those rights more visible, but does not create new rights or principles,
RECALLING the obligations devolving upon Poland and the United Kingdom under the Treaty on European Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and Union law generally,
NOTING the wish of Poland and the United Kingdom to clarify certain aspects of the application of the Charter,
DESIROUS therefore of clarifying the application of the Charter in relation to the laws and administrative action of Poland and of the United Kingdom and of its justiciability within Poland and within the United Kingdom,
REAFFIRMING that references in this Protocol to the operation of specific provisions of the Charter are strictly without prejudice to the operation of other provisions of the Charter,
REAFFIRMING that this Protocol is without prejudice to the application of the Charter to other Member States,
REAFFIRMING that this Protocol is without prejudice to other obligations devolving upon Poland and the United Kingdom under the Treaty on European Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and Union law generally,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
1.   The Charter does not extend the ability of the Court of Justice of the European Union, or any court or tribunal of Poland or of the United Kingdom, to find that the laws, regulations or administrative provisions, practices or action of Poland or of the United Kingdom are inconsistent with the fundamental rights, freedoms and principles that it reaffirms.
2.   In particular, and for the avoidance of doubt, nothing in Title IV of the Charter creates justiciable rights applicable to Poland or the United Kingdom except in so far as Poland or the United Kingdom has provided for such rights in its national law.
Article 2
To the extent that a provision of the Charter refers to national laws and practices, it shall only apply to Poland or the United Kingdom to the extent that the rights or principles that it contains are recognised in the law or practices of Poland or of the United Kingdom.
PROTOCOL (No 31)
CONCERNING IMPORTS INTO THE EUROPEAN UNION OF PETROLEUM PRODUCTS REFINED IN THE NETHERLANDS ANTILLES
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
BEING DESIROUS of giving fuller details about the system of trade applicable to imports into the European Union of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
This Protocol is applicable to petroleum products coming under the Brussels Nomenclature numbers 27.10, 27.11, 27.12, ex 27.13 (paraffin wax, petroleum or shale wax and paraffin residues) and 27.14, imported for use in Member States.
Article 2
Member States shall undertake to grant to petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles the tariff preferences resulting from the association of the latter with the Union, under the conditions provided for in this Protocol. These provisions shall hold good whatever may be the rules of origin applied by the Member States.
Article 3
1.   When the Commission, at the request of a Member State or on its own initiative, establishes that imports into the Union of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles under the system provided for in Article 2 above are giving rise to real difficulties on the market of one or more Member States, it shall decide that customs duties on the said imports shall be introduced, increased or re-introduced by the Member States in question, to such an extent and for such a period as may be necessary to meet that situation. The rates of the customs duties thus introduced, increased or re-introduced may not exceed the customs duties applicable to third countries for these same products.
2.   The provisions of paragraph 1 can in any case be applied when imports into the Union of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles reach two million metric tons a year.
3.   The Council shall be informed of decisions taken by the Commission in pursuance of paragraphs 1 and 2, including those directed at rejecting the request of a Member State. The Council shall, at the request of any Member State, assume responsibility for the matter and may at any time amend or revoke them.
Article 4
1.   If a Member State considers that imports of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles, made either directly or through another Member State under the system provided for in Article 2 above, are giving rise to real difficulties on its market and that immediate action is necessary to meet them, it may on its own initiative decide to apply customs duties to such imports, the rate of which may not exceed those of the customs duties applicable to third countries in respect of the same products. It shall notify its decision to the Commission which shall decide within one month whether the measures taken by the State should be maintained or must be amended or cancelled. The provisions of Article 3(3) shall be applicable to such decision of the Commission.
2.   When the quantities of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles imported either directly or through another Member State, under the system provided for in Article 2 above, into a Member State or States of the European Union exceed during a calendar year the tonnage shown in the Annex to this Protocol, the measures taken in pursuance of paragraph 1 by that or those Member States for the current year shall be considered to be justified; the Commission shall, after assuring itself that the tonnage fixed has been reached, formally record the measures taken. In such a case the other Member States shall abstain from formally placing the matter before the Council.
Article 5
If the Union decides to apply quantitative restrictions to petroleum products, no matter whence they are imported, these restrictions may also be applied to imports of such products from the Netherlands Antilles. In such a case preferential treatment shall be granted to the Netherlands Antilles as compared with third countries.
Article 6
1.   The provisions of Articles 2 to 5 shall be reviewed by the Council, by unanimous decision, after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, when a common definition of origin for petroleum products from third countries and associated countries is adopted, or when decisions are taken within the framework of a common commercial policy for the products in question or when a common energy policy is established.
2.   When such revision is made, however, equivalent preferences must in any case be maintained in favour of the Netherlands Antilles in a suitable form and for a minimum quantity of 21½ million metric tons of petroleum products.
3.   The Union's commitments in regard to equivalent preferences as mentioned in paragraph 2 of this Article may, if necessary, be broken down country by country taking into account the tonnage indicated in the Annex to this Protocol.
Article 7
For the implementation of this Protocol, the Commission is responsible for following the pattern of imports into the Member States of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles. Member States shall communicate to the Commission, which shall see that it is circulated, all useful information to that end in accordance with the administrative conditions recommended by it.
ANNEX TO THE PROTOCOL
For the implementation of Article 4(2) of the Protocol concerning imports into the European Union of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles, the High Contracting Parties have decided that the quantity of 2 million metric tons of petroleum products from the Antilles shall be allocated among the Member States as follows:
Germany …
625 000 metric tons
Belgo-Luxembourg Economic Union …
200 000 metric tons
France …
75 000 metric tons
Italy …
100 000 metric tons
Netherlands …
1 000 000 metric tons
PROTOCOL (No 32)
ON THE ACQUISITION OF PROPERTY IN DENMARK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to settle certain particular problems relating to Denmark,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Notwithstanding the provisions of the Treaties, Denmark may maintain the existing legislation on the acquisition of second homes.
PROTOCOL (No 33)
CONCERNING ARTICLE 157 OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provision, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
For the purposes of Article 157 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, benefits under occupational social security schemes shall not be considered as remuneration if and in so far as they are attributable to periods of employment prior to 17 May 1990, except in the case of workers or those claiming under them who have before that date initiated legal proceedings or introduced an equivalent claim under the applicable national law.
PROTOCOL (No 34)
ON SPECIAL ARRANGEMENTS FOR GREENLAND
Sole Article
1.   The treatment on import into the Union of products subject to the common organisation of the market in fishery products, originating in Greenland, shall, while complying with the mechanisms of the internal market organisation, involve exemption from customs duties and charges having equivalent effect and the absence of quantitative restrictions or measures having equivalent effect if the possibilities for access to Greenland fishing zones granted to the Union pursuant to an agreement between the Union and the authority responsible for Greenland are satisfactory to the Union.
2.   All measures relating to the import arrangements for such products, including those relating to the adoption of such measures, shall be adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 43 of the Treaty establishing the European Union.
PROTOCOL (No 35)
ON ARTICLE 40.3.3 OF THE CONSTITUTION OF IRELAND
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provision, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and to the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community:
Nothing in the Treaties, or in the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community, or in the Treaties or Acts modifying or supplementing those Treaties, shall affect the application in Ireland of Article 40.3.3 of the Constitution of Ireland.
PROTOCOL (No 36)
ON TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WHEREAS, in order to organise the transition from the institutional provisions of the Treaties applicable prior to the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon to the provisions contained in that Treaty, it is necessary to lay down transitional provisions,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union, to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and to the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community:
Article 1
In this Protocol, the words "the Treaties" shall mean the Treaty on European Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community.
TITLE I
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT
Article 2
1.   For the period of the 2009-2014 parliamentary term remaining at the date of entry into force of this Article, and by way of derogation from Articles 189, second paragraph, and 190(2) of the Treaty establishing the European Community and Articles 107, second paragraph, and 108(2) of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community, which were in force at the time of the European Parliament elections in June 2009, and by way of derogation from the number of seats provided for in the first subparagraph of Article 14(2) of the Treaty on European Union, the following 18 seats shall be added to the existing 736 seats, thus provisionally bringing the total number of members of the European Parliament to 754 until the end of the 2009-2014 parliamentary term:
Bulgaria
1
Spain
4
France
2
Italy
1
Latvia
1
Malta
1
Netherlands
1
Austria
2
Poland
1
Slovenia
1
Sweden
2
United Kingdom
1
2.   By way of derogation from Article 14(3) of the Treaty on European Union, the Member States concerned shall designate the persons who will fill the additional seats referred to in paragraph 1, in accordance with the legislation of the Member States concerned and provided that the persons in question have been elected by direct universal suffrage:
(a)
in 
ad hoc
 elections by direct universal suffrage in the Member State concerned, in accordance with the provisions applicable for elections to the European Parliament;
(b)
by reference to the results of the European Parliament elections from 4 to 7 June 2009; or
(c)
by designation, by the national parliament of the Member State concerned from among its members, of the requisite number of members, according to the procedure determined by each of those Member States.
3.   In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 14(2) of the Treaty on European Union, the European Council shall adopt a decision determining the composition of the European Parliament in good time before the 2014 European Parliament elections.
TITLE II
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE QUALIFIED MAJORITY
Article 3
1.   In accordance with Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union, the provisions of that paragraph and of Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union relating to the definition of the qualified majority in the European Council and the Council shall take effect on1 November 2014.
2.   Between 1 November 2014 and 31 March 2017, when an act is to be adopted by qualified majority, a member of the Council may request that it be adopted in accordance with the qualified majority as defined in paragraph 3. In that case, paragraphs 3 and 4 shall apply.
3.   Until 31 October 2014, the following provisions shall remain in force, without prejudice to the second subparagraph of Article 235(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
For acts of the European Council and of the Council requiring a qualified majority, members' votes shall be weighted as follows:
Belgium
12
Bulgaria
10
Czech Republic
12
Denmark
7
Germany
29
Estonia
4
Ireland
7
Greece
12
Spain
27
France
29
Croatia
7
Italy
29
Cyprus
4
Latvia
4
Lithuania
7
Luxembourg
4
Hungary
12
Malta
3
Netherlands
13
Austria
10
Poland
27
Portugal
12
Romania
14
Slovenia
4
Slovakia
7
Finland
7
Sweden
10
United Kingdom
29
Acts shall be adopted if there are at least 260 votes in favour representing a majority of the members where, under the Treaties, they must be adopted on a proposal from the Commission. In other cases decisions shall be adopted if there are at least 260 votes in favour representing at least two thirds of the members.
A member of the European Council or the Council may request that, where an act is adopted by the European Council or the Council by a qualified majority, a check is made to ensure that the Member States comprising the qualified majority represent at least 62 % of the total population of the Union. If that proves not to be the case, the act shall not be adopted.
4.   Until 31 October 2014, the qualified majority shall, in cases where, under the Treaties, not all the members of the Council participate in voting, namely in the cases where reference is made to the qualified majority as defined in Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, be defined as the same proportion of the weighted votes and the same proportion of the number of the Council members and, if appropriate, the same percentage of the population of the Member States concerned as laid down in paragraph 3 of this Article.
TITLE III
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE CONFIGURATIONS OF THE COUNCIL
Article 4
Until the entry into force of the decision referred to in the first subparagraph of Article 16(6) of the Treaty on European Union, the Council may meet in the configurations laid down in the second and third subparagraphs of that paragraph and in the other configurations on the list established by a decision of the General Affairs Council, acting by a simple majority.
TITLE IV
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE COMMISSION, INCLUDING THE HIGH REPRESENTATIVE OF THE UNION FOR FOREIGN AFFAIRS AND SECURITY POLICY
Article 5
The members of the Commission in office on the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon shall remain in office until the end of their term of office. However, on the day of the appointment of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, the term of office of the member having the same nationality as the High Representative shall end.
TITLE V
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE SECRETARY-GENERAL OF THE COUNCIL, HIGH REPRESENTATIVE FOR THE COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY, AND THE DEPUTY SECRETARY-GENERAL OF THE COUNCIL
Article 6
The terms of office of the Secretary-General of the Council, High Representative for the common foreign and security policy, and the Deputy Secretary-General of the Council shall end on the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon. The Council shall appoint a Secretary-General in conformity with Article 240(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
TITLE VI
PROVISIONS CONCERNING ADVISORY BODIES
Article 7
Until the entry into force of the decision referred to in Article 301 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the allocation of members of the Economic and Social Committee shall be as follows:
Belgium
12
Bulgaria
12
Czech Republic
12
Denmark
9
Germany
24
Estonia
7
Ireland
9
Greece
12
Spain
21
France
24
Croatia
9
Italy
24
Cyprus
6
Latvia
7
Lithuania
9
Luxembourg
6
Hungary
12
Malta
5
Netherlands
12
Austria
12
Poland
21
Portugal
12
Romania
15
Slovenia
7
Slovakia
9
Finland
9
Sweden
12
United Kingdom
24
Article 8
Until the entry into force of the decision referred to in Article 305 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the allocation of members of the Committee of the Regions shall be as follows:
Belgium
12
Bulgaria
12
Czech Republic
12
Denmark
9
Germany
24
Estonia
7
Ireland
9
Greece
12
Spain
21
France
24
Croatia
9
Italy
24
Cyprus
6
Latvia
7
Lithuania
9
Luxembourg
6
Hungary
12
Malta
5
Netherlands
12
Austria
12
Poland
21
Portugal
12
Romania
15
Slovenia
7
Slovakia
9
Finland
9
Sweden
12
United Kingdom
24
TITLE VII
TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS CONCERNING ACTS ADOPTED ON THE BASIS OF TITLES V AND VI OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION PRIOR TO THE ENTRY INTO FORCE OF THE TREATY OF LISBON
Article 9
The legal effects of the acts of the institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union adopted on the basis of the Treaty on European Union prior to the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon shall be preserved until those acts are repealed, annulled or amended in implementation of the Treaties. The same shall apply to agreements concluded between Member States on the basis of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 10
1.   As a transitional measure, and with respect to acts of the Union in the field of police cooperation and judicial cooperation in criminal matters which have been adopted before the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, the powers of the institutions shall be the following at the date of entry into force of that Treaty: the powers of the Commission under Article 258 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall not be applicable and the powers of the Court of Justice of the European Union under Title VI of the Treaty on European Union, in the version in force before the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, shall remain the same, including where they have been accepted under Article 35(2) of the said Treaty on European Union.
2.   The amendment of an act referred to in paragraph 1 shall entail the applicability of the powers of the institutions referred to in that paragraph as set out in the Treaties with respect to the amended act for those Member States to which that amended act shall apply.
3.   In any case, the transitional measure mentioned in paragraph 1 shall cease to have effect five years after the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon.
4.   At the latest six months before the expiry of the transitional period referred to in paragraph 3, the United Kingdom may notify to the Council that it does not accept, with respect to the acts referred to in paragraph 1, the powers of the institutions referred to in paragraph 1 as set out in the Treaties. In case the United Kingdom has made that notification, all acts referred to in paragraph 1 shall cease to apply to it as from the date of expiry of the transitional period referred to in paragraph 3. This subparagraph shall not apply with respect to the amended acts which are applicable to the United Kingdom as referred to in paragraph 2.
The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, shall determine the necessary consequential and transitional arrangements. The United Kingdom shall not participate in the adoption of this decision. A qualified majority of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, may also adopt a decision determining that the United Kingdom shall bear the direct financial consequences, if any, necessarily and unavoidably incurred as a result of the cessation of its participation in those acts.
5.   The United Kingdom may, at any time afterwards, notify the Council of its wish to participate in acts which have ceased to apply to it pursuant to paragraph 4, first subparagraph. In that case, the relevant provisions of the Protocol on the Schengen 
acquis
 integrated into the framework of the European Union or of the Protocol on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice, as the case may be, shall apply. The powers of the institutions with regard to those acts shall be those set out in the Treaties. When acting under the relevant Protocols, the Union institutions and the United Kingdom shall seek to re-establish the widest possible measure of participation of the United Kingdom in the 
acquis
 of the Union in the area of freedom, security and justice without seriously affecting the practical operability of the various parts thereof, while respecting their coherence.
PROTOCOL (No 37)
ON THE FINANCIAL CONSEQUENCES OF THE EXPIRY OF THE ECSC TREATY AND ON THE RESEARCH FUND FOR COAL AND STEEL
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECALLING that all assets and liabilities of the European Coal and Steel Community, as they existed on 23 July 2002, were transferred to the European Community on 24 July 2002,
TAKING ACCOUNT of the desire to use these funds for research in sectors related to the coal and steel industry and therefore the necessity to provide for certain special rules in this regard,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
1.   The net worth of these assets and liabilities, as they appear in the balance sheet of the ECSC of 23 July 2002, subject to any increase or decrease which may occur as a result of the liquidation operations, shall be considered as assets intended for research in the sectors related to the coal and steel industry, referred to as the "ECSC in liquidation". On completion of the liquidation they shall be referred to as the "assets of the Research Fund for Coal and Steel".
2.   The revenue from these assets, referred to as the "Research Fund for Coal and Steel", shall be used exclusively for research, outside the research framework programme, in the sectors related to the coal and steel industry in accordance with the provisions of this Protocol and of acts adopted on the basis hereof.
Article 2
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, shall adopt all the necessary provisions for the implementation of this Protocol, including essential principles.
The Council shall adopt, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, measures establishing multiannual financial guidelines for managing the assets of the Research Fund for Coal and Steel and technical guidelines for the research programme of the Research Fund for Coal and Steel.
Article 3
Except as otherwise provided in this Protocol and in the acts adopted on the basis hereof, the provisions of the Treaties shall apply.
(
1
)
  Article inserted by Decision 2008/79/EC, Euratom (
OJ L 24, 29.1.2008, p. 42
).
(
2
)
  In accordance with the Act of Accession of 9 December 2011, the Republic of Croatia has since become a member of the European Union.
(
3
)
  This provision shall also apply without prejudice to Article 4 of the Act of Accessio of 9 December 2011.
ANNEXES TO THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
ANNEX I
LIST REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 38 OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
(1)
(2)
No in the Brussels nomenclature
Description of products
Chapter 1
Live animals
Chapter 2
Meat and edible meat offal
Chapter 3
Fish, crustaceans and molluscs
Chapter 4
Dairy produce; birds' eggs; natural honey
Chapter 5
05.04
Guts, bladders and stomachs of animals (other than fish), whole and pieces thereof
05.15
Animal products not elsewhere specified or included; dead animals of Chapter 1 or Chapter 3, unfit for human consumption
Chapter 6
Live trees and other plants; bulbs, roots and the like; cut flowers and ornamental foliage
Chapter 7
Edible vegetables and certain roots and tubers
Chapter 8
Edible fruit and nuts; peel of melons or citrus fruit
Chapter 9
Coffee, tea and spices, excluding maté (heading No 09.03)
Chapter 10
Cereals
Chapter 11
Products of the milling industry; malt and starches; gluten; inulin
Chapter 12
Oil seeds and oleaginous fruit; miscellaneous grains, seeds and fruit; industrial and medical plants; straw and fodder
Chapter 13
ex 13.03
Pectin
Chapter 15
15.01
Lard and other rendered pig fat; rendered poultry fat
15.02
Unrendered fats of bovine cattle, sheep or goats; tallow (including "premier jus") produced from those fats
15.03
Lard stearin, oleostearin and tallow stearin; lard oil, oleo-oil and tallow oil, not emulsified or mixed or prepared in any way
15.04
Fats and oil, of fish and marine mammals, whether or not refined
15.07
Fixed vegetable oils, fluid or solid, crude, refined or purified
15.12
Animal or vegetable fats and oils, hydrogenated, whether or not refined, but not further prepared
15.13
Margarine, imitation lard and other prepared edible fats
15.17
Residues resulting from the treatment of fatty substances or animal or vegetable waxes
Chapter 16
Preparations of meat, of fish, of crustaceans or molluscs
Chapter 17
17.01
Beet sugar and cane sugar, solid
17.02
Other sugars; sugar syrups; artificial honey (whether or not mixed with natural honey); caramel
17.03
Molasses, whether or not decolourised
17.05
 (
1
)
Flavoured or coloured sugars, syrups and molasses (including vanilla sugar or vanillin), with the exception of fruit juice containing added sugar in any proportion
Chapter 18
18.01
Cocoa beans, whole or broken, raw or roasted
18.02
Cocoa shells, husks, skins and waste
Chapter 20
Preparations of vegetables, fruit or other parts of plants
Chapter 22
22.04
Grape must, in fermentation or with fermentation arrested otherwise than by the addition of alcohol
22.05
Wine of fresh grapes; grape must with fermentation arrested by the addition of alcohol
22.07
Other fermented beverages (for example, cider, perry and mead)
ex 22.08
 (
1
)
ex 22.09
 (
1
)
Ethyl alcohol or neutral spirits, whether or not denatured, of any strength, obtained from agricultural products listed in Annex I, excluding liqueurs and other spirituous beverages and compound alcoholic preparations (known as "concentrated extracts") for the manufacture of beverages
22.10
 (
1
)
Vinegar and substitutes for vinegar
Chapter 23
Residues and waste from the food industries; prepared animal fodder
Chapter 24
24.01
Unmanufactured tobacco, tobacco refuse
Chapter 45
45.01
Natural cork, unworked, crushed, granulated or ground; waste cork
Chapter 54
54.01
Flax, raw or processed but not spun; flax tow and waste (including pulled or garnetted rags)
Chapter 57
57.01
True hemp (Cannabis sativa), raw or processed but not spun; tow and waste of true hemp (including pulled or garnetted rags or ropes)
ANNEX II
OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES TO WHICH THE PROVISIONS OF PART FOUR OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION APPLY
—
Greenland,
—
New Caledonia and Dependencies,
—
French Polynesia,
—
French Southern and Antarctic Territories,
—
Wallis and Futuna Islands,
—
Saint Pierre and Miquelon,
—
Saint-Barthélemy,
—
Aruba,
—
Netherlands Antilles:
—
Bonaire,
—
Curaçao,
—
Saba,
—
Sint Eustatius,
—
Sint Maarten,
—
Anguilla,
—
Cayman Islands,
—
Falkland Islands,
—
South Georgia and the South Sandwich Islands,
—
Montserrat,
—
Pitcairn,
—
Saint Helena and Dependencies,
—
British Antarctic Territory,
—
British Indian Ocean Territory,
—
Turks and Caicos Islands,
—
British Virgin Islands,
—
Bermuda.
(
1
)
  Entry added by Article 1 of Regulation No 7a of the Council of the European Economic Community of 18 December 1959 (
OJ No 7, 30.1.1961, p. 71/61
).
DECLARATIONS
ANNEXED TO THE FINAL ACT OF THE INTERGOVERNMENTAL CONFERENCE WHICH ADOPTED THE TREATY OF LISBON,
signed on 13 December 2007
A.   
DECLARATIONS CONCERNING PROVISIONS OF THE TREATIES
1.   
Declaration concerning the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union
The Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, which has legally binding force, confirms the fundamental rights guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and as they result from the constitutional traditions common to the Member States.
The Charter does not extend the field of application of Union law beyond the powers of the Union or establish any new power or task for the Union, or modify powers and tasks as defined by the Treaties.
2.   
Declaration on Article 6(2) of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference agrees that the Union's accession to the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms should be arranged in such a way as to preserve the specific features of Union law. In this connection, the Conference notes the existence of a regular dialogue between the Court of Justice of the European Union and the European Court of Human Rights; such dialogue could be reinforced when the Union accedes to that Convention.
3.   
Declaration on Article 8 of the Treaty on European Union
The Union will take into account the particular situation of small-sized countries which maintain specific relations of proximity with it.
4.   
Declaration on the composition of the European Parliament
The additional seat in the European Parliament will be attributed to Italy.
5.   
Declaration on the political agreement by the European Council concerning the draft Decision on the composition of the European Parliament
The European Council will give its political agreement on the revised draft Decision on the composition of the European Parliament for the legislative period 2009-2014, based on the proposal from the European Parliament.
6.   
Declaration on Article 15(5) and (6), Article 17(6) and (7) and Article 18 of the Treaty on European Union
In choosing the persons called upon to hold the offices of President of the European Council, President of the Commission and High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, due account is to be taken of the need to respect the geographical and demographic diversity of the Union and its Member States.
7.   
Declaration on Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference declares that the decision relating to the implementation of Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union will be adopted by the Council on the date of the signature of the Treaty of Lisbon and will enter into force on the day that Treaty enters into force. The draft decision is set out below:
Draft Decision of the Council
relating to the implementation of Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union between 1 November 2014 and 31 March 2017 on the one hand, and as from 1 April 2017 on the other
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Whereas:
(1)
Provisions should be adopted allowing for a smooth transition from the system for decision-making in the Council by a qualified majority as defined in Article 3(3) of the Protocol on the transitional provisions, which will continue to apply until 31 October 2014, to the voting system provided for in Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, which will apply with effect from 1 November 2014, including, during a transitional period until 31 March 2017, specific provisions laid down in Article 3(2) of that Protocol.
(2)
It is recalled that it is the practice of the Council to devote every effort to strengthening the democratic legitimacy of decisions taken by a qualified majority,
HAS DECIDED AS FOLLOWS:
Section 1
Provisions to be applied from 1 November 2014 to 31 March 2017
Article 1
From 1 November 2014 to 31 March 2017, if members of the Council, representing:
(a)
at least three quarters of the population, or
(b)
at least three quarters of the number of Member States
necessary to constitute a blocking minority resulting from the application of Article 16(4), first subparagraph, of the Treaty on European Union or Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, indicate their opposition to the Council adopting an act by a qualified majority, the Council shall discuss the issue.
Article 2
The Council shall, in the course of these discussions, do all in its power to reach, within a reasonable time and without prejudicing obligatory time limits laid down by Union law, a satisfactory solution to address concerns raised by the members of the Council referred to in Article 1.
Article 3
To this end, the President of the Council, with the assistance of the Commission and in compliance with the Rules of Procedure of the Council, shall undertake any initiative necessary to facilitate a wider basis of agreement in the Council. The members of the Council shall lend him or her their assistance.
Section 2
Provisions to be applied as from 1 April 2017
Article 4
As from 1 April 2017, if members of the Council, representing:
(a)
at least 55 % of the population, or
(b)
at least 55 % of the number of Member States
necessary to constitute a blocking minority resulting from the application of Article 16(4), first subparagraph, of the Treaty on European Union or Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, indicate their opposition to the Council adopting an act by a qualified majority, the Council shall discuss the issue.
Article 5
The Council shall, in the course of these discussions, do all in its power to reach, within a reasonable time and without prejudicing obligatory time limits laid down by Union law, a satisfactory solution to address concerns raised by the members of the Council referred to in Article 4.
Article 6
To this end, the President of the Council, with the assistance of the Commission and in compliance with the Rules of Procedure of the Council, shall undertake any initiative necessary to facilitate a wider basis of agreement in the Council. The members of the Council shall lend him or her their assistance.
Section 3
Entry into force
Article 7
This Decision shall enter into force on the date of the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon.
8.   
Declaration on practical measures to be taken upon the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon as regards the Presidency of the European Council and of the Foreign Affairs Council
In the event that the Treaty of Lisbon enters into force later than 1 January 2009, the Conference requests the competent authorities of the Member State holding the six-monthly Presidency of the Council at that time, on the one hand, and the person elected President of the European Council and the person appointed High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, on the other hand, to take the necessary specific measures, in consultation with the following six-monthly Presidency, to allow an efficient handover of the material and organisational aspects of the Presidency of the European Council and of the Foreign Affairs Council.
9.   
Declaration on Article 16(9) of the Treaty on European Union concerning the European Council decision on the exercise of the Presidency of the Council
The Conference declares that the Council should begin preparing the decision establishing the procedures for implementing the decision on the exercise of the Presidency of the Council as soon as the Treaty of Lisbon is signed, and should give its political approval within six months. A draft decision of the European Council, which will be adopted on the date of entry into force of the said Treaty, is set out below:
Draft decision of the European Council
on the exercise of the Presidency of the Council
Article 1
1.   The Presidency of the Council, with the exception of the Foreign Affairs configuration, shall be held by pre-established groups of three Member States for a period of 18 months. The groups shall be made up on a basis of equal rotation among the Member States, taking into account their diversity and geographical balance within the Union.
2.   Each member of the group shall in turn chair for a six-month period all configurations of the Council, with the exception of the Foreign Affairs configuration. The other members of the group shall assist the Chair in all its responsibilities on the basis of a common programme. Members of the team may decide alternative arrangements among themselves.
Article 2
The Committee of Permanent Representatives of the Governments of the Member States shall be chaired by a representative of the Member State chairing the General Affairs Council.
The Chair of the Political and Security Committee shall be held by a representative of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy.
The chair of the preparatory bodies of the various Council configurations, with the exception of the Foreign Affairs configuration, shall fall to the member of the group chairing the relevant configuration, unless decided otherwise in accordance with Article 4.
Article 3
The General Affairs Council shall ensure consistency and continuity in the work of the different Council configurations in the framework of multiannual programmes in cooperation with the Commission. The Member States holding the Presidency shall take all necessary measures for the organisation and smooth operation of the Council's work, with the assistance of the General Secretariat of the Council.
Article 4
The Council shall adopt a decision establishing the measures for the implementation of this decision.
10.   
Declaration on Article 17 of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference considers that when the Commission no longer includes nationals of all Member States, the Commission should pay particular attention to the need to ensure full transparency in relations with all Member States. Accordingly, the Commission should liaise closely with all Member States, whether or not they have a national serving as member of the Commission, and in this context pay special attention to the need to share information and consult with all Member States.
The Conference also considers that the Commission should take all the necessary measures to ensure that political, social and economic realities in all Member States, including those which have no national serving as member of the Commission, are fully taken into account. These measures should include ensuring that the position of those Member States is addressed by appropriate organisational arrangements.
11.   
Declaration on Article 17(6) and (7) of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference considers that, in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties, the European Parliament and the European Council are jointly responsible for the smooth running of the process leading to the election of the President of the European Commission. Prior to the decision of the European Council, representatives of the European Parliament and of the European Council will thus conduct the necessary consultations in the framework deemed the most appropriate. These consultations will focus on the backgrounds of the candidates for President of the Commission, taking account of the elections to the European Parliament, in accordance with the first subparagraph of Article 17(7). The arrangements for such consultations may be determined, in due course, by common accord between the European Parliament and the European Council.
12.   
Declaration on Article 18 of the Treaty on European Union
1.
The Conference declares that, in the course of the preparatory work preceding the appointment of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy which is due to take place on the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon in accordance with Article 18 of the Treaty on European Union and Article 5 of the Protocol on transitional provisions and whose term of office will be from that date until the end of the term of office of the Commission in office on that date, appropriate contacts will be made with the European Parliament.
2.
Furthermore, the Conference recalls that, as regards the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy whose term of office will start in November 2009 at the same time and for the same duration as the next Commission, he or she will be appointed in accordance with the provisions of Articles 17 and 18 of the Treaty on European Union.
13.   
Declaration concerning the common foreign and security policy
The Conference underlines that the provisions in the Treaty on European Union covering the Common Foreign and Security Policy, including the creation of the office of High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the establishment of an External Action Service, do not affect the responsibilities of the Member States, as they currently exist, for the formulation and conduct of their foreign policy nor of their national representation in third countries and international organisations.
The Conference also recalls that the provisions governing the Common Security and Defence Policy do not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of the Member States.
It stresses that the European Union and its Member States will remain bound by the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations and, in particular, by the primary responsibility of the Security Council and of its Members for the maintenance of international peace and security.
14.   
Declaration concerning the common foreign and security policy
In addition to the specific rules and procedures referred to in paragraph 1 of Article 24 of the Treaty on European Union, the Conference underlines that the provisions covering the Common Foreign and Security Policy including in relation to the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the External Action Service will not affect the existing legal basis, responsibilities, and powers of each Member State in relation to the formulation and conduct of its foreign policy, its national diplomatic service, relations with third countries and participation in international organisations, including a Member State's membership of the Security Council of the United Nations.
The Conference also notes that the provisions covering the Common Foreign and Security Policy do not give new powers to the Commission to initiate decisions nor do they increase the role of the European Parliament.
The Conference also recalls that the provisions governing the Common Security and Defence Policy do not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of the Member States.
15.   
Declaration on Article 27 of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference declares that, as soon as the Treaty of Lisbon is signed, the Secretary-General of the Council, High Representative for the common foreign and security policy, the Commission and the Member States should begin preparatory work on the European External Action Service.
16.   
Declaration on Article 55(2) of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference considers that the possibility of producing translations of the Treaties in the languages mentioned in Article 55(2) contributes to fulfilling the objective of respecting the Union's rich cultural and linguistic diversity as set forth in the fourth subparagraph of Article 3(3). In this context, the Conference confirms the attachment of the Union to the cultural diversity of Europe and the special attention it will continue to pay to these and other languages.
The Conference recommends that those Member States wishing to avail themselves of the possibility recognised in Article 55(2) communicate to the Council, within six months from the date of the signature of the Treaty of Lisbon, the language or languages into which translations of the Treaties will be made.
17.   
Declaration concerning primacy
The Conference recalls that, in accordance with well settled case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union, the Treaties and the law adopted by the Union on the basis of the Treaties have primacy over the law of Member States, under the conditions laid down by the said case law.
The Conference has also decided to attach as an Annex to this Final Act the Opinion of the Council Legal Service on the primacy of EC law as set out in 11197/07 (JUR 260):
"
Opinion of the Council Legal Service
of 22 June 2007
It results from the case-law of the Court of Justice that primacy of EC law is a cornerstone principle of Community law. According to the Court, this principle is inherent to the specific nature of the European Community. At the time of the first judgment of this established case law (Costa/ENEL,15 July 1964, Case 6/641
(
1
)
) 
there was no mention of primacy in the treaty. It is still the case today. The fact that the principle of primacy will not be included in the future treaty shall not in any way change the existence of the principle and the existing case-law of the Court of Justice.
18.   
Declaration in relation to the delimitation of competences
The Conference underlines that, in accordance with the system of division of competences between the Union and the Member States as provided for in the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, competences not conferred upon the Union in the Treaties remain with the Member States.
When the Treaties confer on the Union a competence shared with the Member States in a specific area, the Member States shall exercise their competence to the extent that the Union has not exercised, or has decided to cease exercising, its competence. The latter situation arises when the relevant EU institutions decide to repeal a legislative act, in particular better to ensure constant respect for the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality. The Council may, at the initiative of one or several of its members (representatives of Member States) and in accordance with Article 241 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, request the Commission to submit proposals for repealing a legislative act. The Conference welcomes the Commission's declaration that it will devote particular attention to these requests.
Equally, the representatives of the governments of the Member States, meeting in an Intergovernmental Conference, in accordance with the ordinary revision procedure provided for in Article 48(2) to (5) of the Treaty on European Union, may decide to amend the Treaties upon which the Union is founded, including either to increase or to reduce the competences conferred on the Union in the said Treaties.
19.   
Declaration on Article 8 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference agrees that, in its general efforts to eliminate inequalities between women and men, the Union will aim in its different policies to combat all kinds of domestic violence. The Member States should take all necessary measures to prevent and punish these criminal acts and to support and protect the victims.
20.   
Declaration on Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference declares that, whenever rules on protection of personal data to be adopted on the basis of Article 16 could have direct implications for national security, due account will have to be taken of the specific characteristics of the matter. It recalls that the legislation presently applicable (see in particular Directive 95/46/EC) includes specific derogations in this regard.
21.   
Declaration on the protection of personal data in the fields of judicial cooperation in criminal matters and police cooperation
The Conference acknowledges that specific rules on the protection of personal data and the free movement of such data in the fields of judicial cooperation in criminal matters and police cooperation based on Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union may prove necessary because of the specific nature of these fields.
22.   
Declaration on Articles 48 and 79 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference considers that in the event that a draft legislative act based on Article 79(2) would affect important aspects of the social security system of a Member State, including its scope, cost or financial structure, or would affect the financial balance of that system as set out in the second paragraph of Article 48, the interests of that Member State will be duly taken into account.
23.   
Declaration on the second paragraph of Article 48 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference recalls that in that case, in accordance with Article 15(4) of the Treaty on European Union, the European Council acts by consensus.
24.   
Declaration concerning the legal personality of the European Union
The Conference confirms that the fact that the European Union has a legal personality will not in any way authorise the Union to legislate or to act beyond the competences conferred upon it by the Member States in the Treaties.
25.   
Declaration on Articles 75 and 215 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference recalls that the respect for fundamental rights and freedoms implies, in particular, that proper attention is given to the protection and observance of the due process rights of the individuals or entities concerned. For this purpose and in order to guarantee a thorough judicial review of decisions subjecting an individual or entity to restrictive measures, such decisions must be based on clear and distinct criteria. These criteria should be tailored to the specifics of each restrictive measure.
26.   
Declaration on non-participation by a Member State in a measure based on Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference declares that, where a Member State opts not to participate in a measure based on Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Council will hold a full discussion on the possible implications and effects of that Member State's non-participation in the measure.
In addition, any Member State may ask the Commission to examine the situation on the basis of Article 116 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
The above paragraphs are without prejudice to the entitlement of a Member State to refer the matter to the European Council.
27.   
Declaration on Article 85(1), second subparagraph, of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference considers that the regulations referred to in the second subparagraph of Article 85(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union should take into account national rules and practices relating to the initiation of criminal investigations.
28.   
Declaration on Article 98 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference notes that the provisions of Article 98 shall be applied in accordance with the current practice. The terms "such measures are required in order to compensate for the economic disadvantages caused by the division of Germany to the economy of certain areas of the Federal Republic affected by that division" shall be interpreted in accordance with the existing case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union.
29.   
Declaration on Article 107(2)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference notes that Article 107(2)(c) shall be interpreted in accordance with the existing case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union regarding the applicability of the provisions to aid granted to certain areas of the Federal Republic of Germany affected by the former division of Germany.
30.   
Declaration on Article 126 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
With regard to Article 126, the Conference confirms that raising growth potential and securing sound budgetary positions are the two pillars of the economic and fiscal policy of the Union and the Member States. The Stability and Growth Pact is an important tool to achieve these goals.
The Conference reaffirms its commitment to the provisions concerning the Stability and Growth Pact as the framework for the coordination of budgetary policies in the Member States.
The Conference confirms that a rule-based system is the best guarantee for commitments to be enforced and for all Member States to be treated equally.
Within this framework, the Conference also reaffirms its commitment to the goals of the Lisbon Strategy: job creation, structural reforms, and social cohesion.
The Union aims at achieving balanced economic growth and price stability. Economic and budgetary policies thus need to set the right priorities towards economic reforms, innovation, competitiveness and strengthening of private investment and consumption in phases of weak economic growth. This should be reflected in the orientations of budgetary decisions at the national and Union level in particular through restructuring of public revenue and expenditure while respecting budgetary discipline in accordance with the Treaties and the Stability and Growth Pact.
Budgetary and economic challenges facing the Member States underline the importance of sound budgetary policy throughout the economic cycle.
The Conference agrees that Member States should use periods of economic recovery actively to consolidate public finances and improve their budgetary positions. The objective is to gradually achieve a budgetary surplus in good times which creates the necessary room to accommodate economic downturns and thus contribute to the long-term sustainability of public finances.
The Member States look forward to possible proposals of the Commission as well as further contributions of Member States with regard to strengthening and clarifying the implementation of the Stability and Growth Pact. The Member States will take all necessary measures to raise the growth potential of their economies. Improved economic policy coordination could support this objective. This Declaration does not prejudge the future debate on the Stability and Growth Pact.
31.   
Declaration on Article 156 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference confirms that the policies described in Article 156 fall essentially within the competence of the Member States. Measures to provide encouragement and promote coordination to be taken at Union level in accordance with this Article shall be of a complementary nature. They shall serve to strengthen cooperation between Member States and not to harmonise national systems. The guarantees and practices existing in each Member State as regards the responsibility of the social partners will not be affected.
This Declaration is without prejudice to the provisions of the Treaties conferring competence on the Union, including in social matters.
32.   
Declaration on Article 168(4)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference declares that the measures to be adopted pursuant to Article 168(4)(c) must meet common safety concerns and aim to set high standards of quality and safety where national standards affecting the internal market would otherwise prevent a high level of human health protection being achieved.
33.   
Declaration on Article 174 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference considers that the reference in Article 174 to island regions can include island States in their entirety, subject to the necessary criteria being met.
34.   
Declaration on Article 179 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference agrees that the Union's action in the area of research and technological development will pay due respect to the fundamental orientations and choices of the research policies of the Member States.
35.   
Declaration on Article 194 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference believes that Article 194 does not affect the right of the Member States to take the necessary measures to ensure their energy supply under the conditions provided for in Article 347.
36.   
Declaration on Article 218 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union concerning the negotiation and conclusion of international agreements by Member States relating to the area of freedom, security and justice
The Conference confirms that Member States may negotiate and conclude agreements with third countries or international organisations in the areas covered by Chapters 3, 4 and 5 of Title V of Part Three in so far as such agreements comply with Union law.
37.   
Declaration on Article 222 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Without prejudice to the measures adopted by the Union to comply with its solidarity obligation towards a Member State which is the object of a terrorist attack or the victim of natural or man-made disaster, none of the provisions of Article 222 is intended to affect the right of another Member State to choose the most appropriate means to comply with its own solidarity obligation towards that Member State.
38.   
Declaration on Article 252 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union regarding the number of Advocates-General in the Court of Justice
The Conference declares that if, in accordance with Article 252, first paragraph, of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Court of Justice requests that the number of Advocates-General be increased by three (eleven instead of eight), the Council will, acting unanimously, agree on such an increase.
In that case, the Conference agrees that Poland will, as is already the case for Germany, France, Italy, Spain and the United Kingdom, have a permanent Advocate-General and no longer take part in the rotation system, while the existing rotation system will involve the rotation of five Advocates-General instead of three.
39.   
Declaration on Article 290 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference takes note of the Commission's intention to continue to consult experts appointed by the Member States in the preparation of draft delegated acts in the financial services area, in accordance with its established practice.
40.   
Declaration on Article 329 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference declares that Member States may indicate, when they make a request to establish enhanced cooperation, if they intend already at that stage to make use of Article 333 providing for the extension of qualified majority voting or to have recourse to the ordinary legislative procedure.
41.   
Declaration on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference declares that the reference in Article 352(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union to objectives of the Union refers to the objectives as set out in Article 3(2) and (3) of the Treaty on European Union and to the objectives of Article 3(5) of the said Treaty with respect to external action under Part Five of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. It is therefore excluded that an action based on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union would only pursue objectives set out in Article 3(1) of the Treaty on European Union. In this connection, the Conference notes that in accordance with Article 31(1) of the Treaty on European Union, legislative acts may not be adopted in the area of the Common Foreign and Security Policy.
42.   
Declaration on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference underlines that, in accordance with the settled case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union, Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, being an integral part of an institutional system based on the principle of conferred powers, cannot serve as a basis for widening the scope of Union powers beyond the general framework created by the provisions of the Treaties as a whole and, in particular, by those that define the tasks and the activities of the Union. In any event, this Article cannot be used as a basis for the adoption of provisions whose effect would, in substance, be to amend the Treaties without following the procedure which they provide for that purpose.
43.   
Declaration on Article 355(6) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The High Contracting Parties agree that the European Council, pursuant to Article 355(6), will take a decision leading to the modification of the status of Mayotte with regard to the Union in order to make this territory an outermost region within the meaning of Article 355(1) and Article 349, when the French authorities notify the European Council and the Commission that the evolution currently under way in the internal status of the island so allows.
B.   
DECLARATIONS CONCERNING PROTOCOLS ANNEXED TO THE TREATIES
44.   
Declaration on Article 5 of the Protocol on the Schengen 
acquis
 integrated into the framework of the European Union
The Conference notes that where a Member State has made a notification under Article 5(2) of the Protocol on the Schengen 
acquis
 integrated into the framework of the European Union that it does not wish to take part in a proposal or initiative, that notification may be withdrawn at any moment before the adoption of the measure building upon the Schengen 
acquis
.
45.   
Declaration on Article 5(2) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union
The Conference declares that whenever the United Kingdom or Ireland indicates to the Council its intention not to participate in a measure building upon a part of the Schengen 
acquis
 in which it participates, the Council will have a full discussion on the possible implications of the non-participation of that Member State in that measure. The discussion within the Council should be conducted in the light of the indications given by the Commission concerning the relationship between the proposal and the Schengen 
acquis
.
46.   
Declaration on Article 5(3) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union
The Conference recalls that if the Council does not take a decision after a first substantive discussion of the matter, the Commission may present an amended proposal for a further substantive re-examination by the Council within the deadline of 4 months.
47.   
Declaration on Article 5(3), (4) and (5) of the Protocol on the Schengen 
acquis
 integrated into the framework of the European Union
The Conference notes that the conditions to be determined in the decision referred to in paragraphs 3, 4 or 5 of Article 5 of the Protocol on the Schengen 
acquis
 integrated into the framework of the European Union may determine that the Member State concerned shall bear the direct financial consequences, if any, necessarily and unavoidably incurred as a result of the cessation of its participation in some or all of the 
acquis
 referred to in any decision taken by the Council pursuant to Article 4 of the said Protocol.
48.   
Declaration concerning the Protocol on the position of Denmark
The Conference notes that with respect to legal acts to be adopted by the Council acting alone or jointly with the European Parliament and containing provisions applicable to Denmark as well as provisions not applicable to Denmark because they have a legal basis to which Part I of the Protocol on the position of Denmark applies, Denmark declares that it will not use its voting right to prevent the adoption of the provisions which are not applicable to Denmark.
Furthermore, the Conference notes that on the basis of the Declaration by the Conference on Article 222, Denmark declares that Danish participation in actions or legal acts pursuant to Article 222 will take place in accordance with Part I and Part II of the Protocol on the position of Denmark.
49.   
Declaration concerning Italy
The Conference notes that the Protocol on Italy annexed in 1957 to the Treaty establishing the European Economic Community, as amended upon adoption of the Treaty on European Union, stated that:
"THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to settle certain particular problems relating to Italy,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to this Treaty:
THE MEMBER STATES OF THE COMMUNITY
TAKE NOTE of the fact that the Italian Government is carrying out a ten-year programme of economic expansion designed to rectify the disequilibria in the structure of the Italian economy, in particular by providing an infrastructure for the less developed areas in Southern Italy and in the Italian islands and by creating new jobs in order to eliminate unemployment;
RECALL that the principles and objectives of this programme of the Italian Government have been considered and approved by organisations for international cooperation of which the Member States are members;
RECOGNISE that it is in their common interest that the objectives of the Italian programme should be attained;
AGREE, in order to facilitate the accomplishment of this task by the Italian Government, to recommend to the institutions of the Community that they should employ all the methods and procedures provided in this Treaty and, in particular, make appropriate use of the resources of the European Investment Bank and the European Social Fund;
ARE OF THE OPINION that the institutions of the Community should, in applying this Treaty, take account of the sustained effort to be made by the Italian economy in the coming years and of the desirability of avoiding dangerous stresses in particular within the balance of payments or the level of employment, which might jeopardise the application of this Treaty in Italy;
RECOGNISE that in the event of Articles 109 H and 109 I being applied it will be necessary to take care that any measures required of the Italian Government do not prejudice the completion of its programme for economic expansion and for raising the standard of living of the population.".
50.   
Declaration concerning Article 10 of the Protocol on transitional provisions
The Conference invites the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, within their respective powers, to seek to adopt, in appropriate cases and as far as possible within the five-year period referred to in Article 10(3) of the Protocol on transitional provisions, legal acts amending or replacing the acts referred to in Article 10(1) of that Protocol.
C.   
DECLARATIONS BY MEMBER STATES
51.   
Declaration by the Kingdom of Belgium on national Parliaments
Belgium wishes to make clear that, in accordance with its constitutional law, not only the Chamber of Representatives and Senate of the Federal Parliament but also the parliamentary assemblies of the Communities and the Regions act, in terms of the competences exercised by the Union, as components of the national parliamentary system or chambers of the national Parliament.
52.   
Declaration by the Kingdom of Belgium, the Republic of Bulgaria, the Federal Republic of Germany, the Hellenic Republic, the Kingdom of Spain, the Italian Republic, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Lithuania, the Grand-Duchy of Luxembourg, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Austria, the Portuguese Republic, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia and the Slovak Republic on the symbols of the European Union
Belgium, Bulgaria, Germany, Greece, Spain, Italy, Cyprus, Lithuania, Luxemburg, Hungary, Malta, Austria, Portugal, Romania, Slovenia and the Slovak Republic declare that the flag with a circle of twelve golden stars on a blue background, the anthem based on the "Ode to Joy" from the Ninth Symphony by Ludwig van Beethoven, the motto "United in diversity", the euro as the currency of the European Union and Europe Day on 9 May will for them continue as symbols to express the sense of community of the people in the European Union and their allegiance to it.
53.   
Declaration by the Czech Republic on the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union
1.
The Czech Republic recalls that the provisions of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union are addressed to the institutions and bodies of the European Union with due regard for the principle of subsidiarity and division of competences between the European Union and its Member States, as reaffirmed in Declaration (No 18) in relation to the delimitation of competences. The Czech Republic stresses that its provisions are addressed to the Member States only when they are implementing Union law, and not when they are adopting and implementing national law independently from Union law.
2.
The Czech Republic also emphasises that the Charter does not extend the field of application of Union law and does not establish any new power for the Union. It does not diminish the field of application of national law and does not restrain any current powers of the national authorities in this field.
3.
The Czech Republic stresses that, in so far as the Charter recognises fundamental rights and principles as they result from constitutional traditions common to the Member States, those rights and principles are to be interpreted in harmony with those traditions.
4.
The Czech Republic further stresses that nothing in the Charter may be interpreted as restricting or adversely affecting human rights and fundamental freedoms as recognised, in their respective field of application, by Union law and by international agreements to which the Union or all the Member States are party, including the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, and by the Member States' Constitutions.
54.   
Declaration by the Federal Republic of Germany, Ireland, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Austria and the Kingdom of Sweden
Germany, Ireland, Hungary, Austria and Sweden note that the core provisions of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community have not been substantially amended since its entry into force and need to be brought up to date. They therefore support the idea of a Conference of the Representatives of the Governments of the Member States, which should be convened as soon as possible.
55.   
Declaration by the Kingdom of Spain and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland
The Treaties apply to Gibraltar as a European territory for whose external relations a Member State is responsible. This shall not imply changes in the respective positions of the Member States concerned.
56.   
Declaration by Ireland on Article 3 of the Protocol on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice
Ireland affirms its commitment to the Union as an area of freedom, security and justice respecting fundamental rights and the different legal systems and traditions of the Member States within which citizens are provided with a high level of safety.
Accordingly, Ireland declares its firm intention to exercise its right under Article 3 of the Protocol on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice to take part in the adoption of measures pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union to the maximum extent it deems possible.
Ireland will, in particular, participate to the maximum possible extent in measures in the field of police cooperation.
Furthermore, Ireland recalls that in accordance with Article 8 of the Protocol it may notify the Council in writing that it no longer wishes to be covered by the terms of the Protocol. Ireland intends to review the operation of these arrangements within three years of the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon.
57.   
Declaration by the Italian Republic on the composition of the European Parliament
Italy notes that, pursuant to Articles 10 and 14 of the Treaty on European Union, the European Parliament is to be composed of representatives of the Union's citizens; this representation is to be degressively proportional.
Italy likewise notes that on the basis of Article 9 of the Treaty on European Union and Article 20 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, every national of a Member State is a citizen of the Union.
Italy therefore considers that, without prejudice to the decision on the 2009-2014 legislative period, any decision adopted by the European Council, at the initiative of the European Parliament and with its consent, establishing the composition of the European Parliament, must abide by the principles laid down out in the first subparagraph of Article 14.
58.   
Declaration by the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Hungary and the Republic of Malta on the spelling of the name of the single currency in the Treaties
Without prejudice to the unified spelling of the name of the single currency of the European Union referred to in the Treaties as displayed on the banknotes and on the coins, Latvia, Hungary and Malta declare that the spelling of the name of the single currency, including its derivatives as applied throughout the Latvian, Hungarian and Maltese text of the Treaties, has no effect on the existing rules of the Latvian, Hungarian or Maltese languages.
59.   
Declaration by the Kingdom of the Netherlands on Article 312 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Kingdom of the Netherlands will agree to a decision as referred to in the second subparagraph of Article 312(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union once a revision of the decision referred to in the third paragraph of Article 311 of that Treaty has provided the Netherlands with a satisfactory solution for its excessive negative net payment position 
vis-à-vis
 the Union budget.
60.   
Declaration by the Kingdom of the Netherlands on Article 355 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Kingdom of the Netherlands declares that an initiative for a decision, as referred to in Article 355(6) aimed at amending the status of the Netherlands Antilles and/or Aruba with regard to the Union, will be submitted only on the basis of a decision taken in conformity with the Charter for the Kingdom of the Netherlands.
61.   
Declaration by the Republic of Poland on the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union
The Charter does not affect in any way the right of Member States to legislate in the sphere of public morality, family law, as well as the protection of human dignity and respect for human physical and moral integrity.
62.   
Declaration by the Republic of Poland concerning the Protocol on the application of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union in relation to Poland and the United Kingdom
Poland declares that, having regard to the tradition of social movement of "Solidarity" and its significant contribution to the struggle for social and labour rights, it fully respects social and labour rights, as established by European Union law, and in particular those reaffirmed in Title IV of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union.
63.   
Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on the definition of the term "nationals"
In respect of the Treaties and the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community, and in any of the acts deriving from those Treaties or continued in force by those Treaties, the United Kingdom reiterates the Declaration it made on 31 December 1982 on the definition of the term "nationals" with the exception that the reference to "British Dependent Territories Citizens" shall be read as meaning "British overseas territories citizens".
64.   
Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on the franchise for elections to the European Parliament
The United Kingdom notes that Article 14 of the Treaty on European Union and other provisions of the Treaties are not intended to change the basis for the franchise for elections to the European Parliament.
65.   
Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on Article 75 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The United Kingdom fully supports robust action with regard to adopting financial sanctions designed to prevent and combat terrorism and related activities. Therefore, the United Kingdom declares that it intends to exercise its right under Article 3 of the Protocol on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice to take part in the adoption of all proposals made under Article 75 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
TABLES OF EQUIVALENCES
 (
1
)
Treaty on European Union
Old numbering of the Treaty on European Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European Union
TITLE I – COMMON PROVISIONS
TITLE I – COMMON PROVISIONS
Article 1
Article 1
Article 2
Article 2
Article 3
Article 3 (repealed)
 (
2
)
Article 4
Article 5
 (
3
)
Article 4 (repealed)
 (
4
)
Article 5 (repealed)
 (
5
)
Article 6
Article 6
Article 7
Article 7
Article 8
TITLE II – PROVISIONS AMENDING THE TREATY ESTABLISHING THE EUROPEAN ECONOMIC COMMUNITY WITH A VIEW TO ESTABLISHING THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITY
TITLE II – PROVISIONS ON DEMOCRATIC PRINCIPLES
Article 8 (repealed)
 (
6
)
Article 9
Article 10
 (
7
)
Article 11
Article 12
TITLE III – PROVISIONS AMENDING THE TREATY ESTABLISHING THE EUROPEAN COAL AND STEEL COMMUNITY
TITLE III – PROVISIONS ON THE INSTITUTIONS
Article 9 (repealed)
 (
8
)
Article 13
Article 14
 (
9
)
Article 15
 (
10
)
Article 16
 (
11
)
Article 17
 (
12
)
Article 18
Article 19
 (
13
)
TITLE IV – PROVISIONS AMENDING THE TREATY ESTABLISHING THE EUROPEAN ATOMIC ENERGY COMMUNITY
TITLE IV – PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED COOPERATION
Article 10 (repealed)
 (
14
)
Articles 27a to 27e (replaced)
Articles 40 to 40b (replaced)
Articles 43 to 45 (replaced)
Article 20
 (
15
)
TITLE V – PROVISIONS ON A COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY
TITLE V – GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION'S EXTERNAL ACTION AND SPECIFIC PROVISIONS ON THE COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY
Chapter 1 – General provisions on the Union's external action
Article 21
Article 22
Chapter 2 – Specific provisions on the common foreign and security policy
Section 1 – Common provisions
Article 23
Article 11
Article 24
Article 12
Article 25
Article 13
Article 26
Article 27
Article 14
Article 28
Article 15
Article 29
Article 22 (moved)
Article 30
Article 23 (moved)
Article 31
Article 16
Article 32
Article 17 (moved)
Article 42
Article 18
Article 33
Article 19
Article 34
Article 20
Article 35
Article 21
Article 36
Article 22 (moved)
Article 30
Article 23 (moved)
Article 31
Article 24
Article 37
Article 25
Article 38
Article 39
Article 47 (moved)
Article 40
Article 26 (repealed)
Article 27 (repealed)
Article 27a (replaced)
 (
16
)
Article 20
Article 27b (replaced)
 (
16
)
Article 20
Article 27c (replaced)
 (
16
)
Article 20
Article 27d (replaced)
 (
16
)
Article 20
Article 27e (replaced)
 (
16
)
Article 20
Article 28
Article 41
Section 2 – Provisions on the common security and defence policy
Article 17 (moved)
Article 42
Article 43
Article 44
Article 45
Article 46
TITLE VI – PROVISIONS ON POLICE AND JUDICIAL COOPERATION IN CRIMINAL MATTERS (repealed)
 (
17
)
Article 29 (replaced)
 (
18
)
Article 30 (replaced)
 (
19
)
Article 31 (replaced)
 (
20
)
Article 32 (replaced)
 (
21
)
Article 33 (replaced)
 (
22
)
Article 34 (repealed)
Article 35 (repealed)
Article 36 (replaced)
 (
23
)
Article 37 (repealed)
Article 38 (repealed)
Article 39 (repealed)
Article 40 (replaced)
 (
24
)
Article 20
Article 40 A (replaced)
 (
24
)
Article 20
Article 40 B (replaced)
 (
24
)
Article 20
Article 41 (repealed)
Article 42 (repealed)
TITLE VII – PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED COOPERATION (replaced)
 (
25
)
TITLE IV – PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED COOPERATION
Article 43 (replaced)
 (
25
)
Article 20
Article 43 A (replaced)
 (
25
)
Article 20
Article 43 B (replaced)
 (
25
)
Article 20
Article 44 (replaced)
 (
25
)
Article 20
Article 44 A (replaced)
 (
25
)
Article 20
Article 45 (replaced)
 (
25
)
Article 20
TITRE VIII – FINAL PROVISIONS
TITLE VI – FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 46 (repealed)
Article 47
Article 47 (replaced)
Article 40
Article 48
Article 48
Article 49
Article 49
Article 50
Article 51
Article 52
Article 50 (repealed)
Article 51
Article 53
Article 52
Article 54
Article 53
Article 55
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
PART ONE – PRINCIPLES
PART ONE – PRINCIPLES
Article 1 (repealed)
Article 1
Article 2 (repealed)
 (
26
)
Title I – Categories and areas of union competence
Article 2
Article 3
Article 4
Article 5
Article 6
Title II – Provisions having general application
Article 7
Article 3, paragraph 1 (repealed)
 (
27
)
Article 3, paragraph 2
Article 8
Article 4 (moved)
Article 119
Article 5 (replaced)
 (
28
)
Article 9
Article 10
Article 6
Article 11
Article 153, paragraph 2 (moved)
Article 12
Article 13
 (
29
)
Article 7 (repealed)
 (
30
)
Article 8 (repealed)
 (
31
)
Article 9 (repealed)
Article 10 (repealed)
 (
32
)
Article 11 (replaced)
 (
33
)
Articles 326 to 334
Article 11a (replaced)
 (
33
)
Articles 326 to 334
Article 12 (moved)
Article 18
Article 13 (moved)
Article 19
Article 14 (moved)
Article 26
Article 15 (moved)
Article 27
Article 16
Article 14
Article 255 (moved)
Article 15
Article 286 (moved)
Article 16
Article 17
PART TWO – CITIZENSHIP OF THE UNION
PART TWO – NON-DISCRIMINATION AND CITIZENSHIP OF THE UNION
Article 12 (moved)
Article 18
Article 13 (moved)
Article 19
Article 17
Article 20
Article 18
Article 21
Article 19
Article 22
Article 20
Article 23
Article 21
Article 24
Article 22
Article 25
PART THREE – COMMUNITY POLICIES
PART THREE – POLICIES AND INTERNAL ACTIONS OF THE UNION
Title I – The internal market
Article 14 (moved)
Article 26
Article 15 (moved)
Article 27
Title I – Free movement of goods
Title II – Free movement of goods
Article 23
Article 28
Article 24
Article 29
Chapter 1 – The customs union
Chapter 1 – The customs union
Article 25
Article 30
Article 26
Article 31
Article 27
Article 32
Part Three, Title X, Customs cooperation (moved)
Chapter 2 – Customs cooperation
Article 135 (moved)
Article 33
Chapter 2 – Prohibition of quantitative restrictions between Member States
Chapter 3 – Prohibition of quantitative restrictions between Member States
Article 28
Article 34
Article 29
Article 35
Article 30
Article 36
Article 31
Article 37
Title II – Agriculture
Title III – Agriculture and fisheries
Article 32
Article 38
Article 33
Article 39
Article 34
Article 40
Article 35
Article 41
Article 36
Article 42
Article 37
Article 43
Article 38
Article 44
Title III – Free movement of persons, services and capital
Title IV – Free movement of persons, services and capital
Chapter 1 – Workers
Chapter 1 – Workers
Article 39
Article 45
Article 40
Article 46
Article 41
Article 47
Article 42
Article 48
Chapter 2 – Right of establishment
Chapter 2 – Right of establishment
Article 43
Article 49
Article 44
Article 50
Article 45
Article 51
Article 46
Article 52
Article 47
Article 53
Article 48
Article 54
Article 294 (moved)
Article 55
Chapter 3 – Services
Chapter 3 – Services
Article 49
Article 56
Article 50
Article 57
Article 51
Article 58
Article 52
Article 59
Article 53
Article 60
Article 54
Article 61
Article 55
Article 62
Chapter 4 – Capital and payments
Chapter 4 – Capital and payments
Article 56
Article 63
Article 57
Article 64
Article 58
Article 65
Article 59
Article 66
Article 60 (moved)
Article 75
Title IV – Visas, asylum, immigration and other policies related to free movement of persons
Title V – Area of freedom, security and justice
Chapter 1 – General provisions
Article 61
Article 67
 (
34
)
Article 68
Article 69
Article 70
Article 71
 (
35
)
Article 64, paragraph 1 (replaced)
Article 72
 (
36
)
Article 73
Article 66 (replaced)
Article 74
Article 60 (moved)
Article 75
Article 76
Chapter 2 – Policies on border checks, asylum and immigration
Article 62
Article 77
Article 63, points 1 et 2, and Article 64, paragraph 2
 (
37
)
Article 78
Article 63, points 3 and 4
Article 79
Article 80
Article 64, paragraph 1 (replaced)
Article 72
Chapter 3 – Judicial cooperation in civil matters
Article 65
Article 81
Article 66 (replaced)
Article 74
Article 67 (repealed)
Article 68 (repealed)
Article 69 (repealed)
Chapter 4 – Judicial cooperation in criminal matters
Article 82
 (
38
)
Article 83
 (
38
)
Article 84
Article 85
 (
38
)
Article 86
Chapter 5 – Police cooperation
Article 87
 (
39
)
Article 88
 (
39
)
Article 89
 (
40
)
Title V – Transport
Title VI – Transport
Article 70
Article 90
Article 71
Article 91
Article 72
Article 92
Article 73
Article 93
Article 74
Article 94
Article 75
Article 95
Article 76
Article 96
Article 77
Article 97
Article 78
Article 98
Article 79
Article 99
Article 80
Article 100
Title VI – Common rules on competition, taxation and approximation of laws
Title VII – Common rules on competition, taxation and approximation of laws
Chapter 1 – Rules on competition
Chapter 1 – Rules on competition
Section 1 – Rules applying to undertakings
Section 1 – Rules applying to undertakings
Article 81
Article 101
Article 82
Article 102
Article 83
Article 103
Article 84
Article 104
Article 85
Article 105
Article 86
Article 106
Section 2 – Aids granted by States
Section 2 – Aids granted by States
Article 87
Article 107
Article 88
Article 108
Article 89
Article 109
Chapter 2 – Tax provisions
Chapter 2 – Tax provisions
Article 90
Article 110
Article 91
Article 111
Article 92
Article 112
Article 93
Article 113
Chapter 3 – Approximation of laws
Chapter 3 – Approximation of laws
Article 95 (moved)
Article 114
Article 94 (moved)
Article 115
Article 96
Article 116
Article 97
Article 117
Article 118
Title VII – Economic and monetary policy
Title VIII – Economic and monetary policy
Article 4 (moved)
Article 119
Chapter 1 – Economic policy
Chapter 1 – Economic policy
Article 98
Article 120
Article 99
Article 121
Article 100
Article 122
Article 101
Article 123
Article 102
Article 124
Article 103
Article 125
Article 104
Article 126
Chapter 2 – monetary policy
Chapter 2 – monetary policy
Article 105
Article 127
Article 106
Article 128
Article 107
Article 129
Article 108
Article 130
Article 109
Article 131
Article 110
Article 132
Article 111, paragraphs 1 to 3 and 5 (moved)
Article 219
Article 111, paragraph 4 (moved)
Article 138
Article 133
Chapter 3 – Institutional provisions
Chapter 3 – Institutional provisions
Article 112 (moved)
Article 283
Article 113 (moved)
Article 284
Article 114
Article 134
Article 115
Article 135
Chapter 4 – Provisions specific to Member States whose currency is the euro
Article 136
Article 137
Article 111, paragraph 4 (moved)
Article 138
Chapter 4 – Transitional provisions
Chapter 5 – Transitional provisions
Article 116 (repealed)
Article 139
Article 117, paragraphs 1, 2, sixth indent, and 3 to 9 (repealed)
Article 117, paragraph 2, first five indents (moved)
Article 141, paragraph 2
Article 121, paragraph 1 (moved)
Article 122, paragraph 2, second sentence (moved)
Article 123, paragraph 5 (moved)
Article 140
 (
41
)
Article 118 (repealed)
Article 123, paragraph 3 (moved)
Article 117, paragraph 2, first five indents (moved)
Article 141
 (
42
)
Article 124, paragraph 1 (moved)
Article 142
Article 119
Article 143
Article 120
Article 144
Article 121, paragraph 1 (moved)
Article 140, paragraph 1
Article 121, paragraphs 2 to 4 (repealed)
Article 122, paragraphs 1, 2, first sentence, 3, 4, 5 and 6 (repealed)
Article 122, paragraph 2, second sentence (moved)
Article 140, paragraph 2, first subparagraph
Article 123, paragraphs 1, 2 and 4 (repealed)
Article 123, paragraph 3 (moved)
Article 141, paragraph 1
Article 123, paragraph 5 (moved)
Article 140, paragraph 3
Article 124, paragraph 1 (moved)
Article 142
Article 124, paragraph 2 (repealed)
Title VIII – Employment
Title IX – Employment
Article 125
Article 145
Article 126
Article 146
Article 127
Article 147
Article 128
Article 148
Article 129
Article 149
Article 130
Article 150
Title IX – Common commercial policy (moved)
Part Five, Title II, common commercial policy
Article 131 (moved)
Article 206
Article 132 (repealed)
Article 133 (moved)
Article 207
Article 134 (repealed)
Title X – Customs cooperation (moved)
Part Three, Title II, Chapter 2, Customs cooperation
Article 135 (moved)
Article 33
Title XI – Social policy, education, vocational training and youth
Title X – Social policy
Chapter 1 – social provisions (repealed)
Article 136
Article 151
Article 152
Article 137
Article 153
Article 138
Article 154
Article 139
Article 155
Article 140
Article 156
Article 141
Article 157
Article 142
Article 158
Article 143
Article 159
Article 144
Article 160
Article 145
Article 161
Chapter 2 – The European Social Fund
Title XI – The European Social Fund
Article 146
Article 162
Article 147
Article 163
Article 148
Article 164
Chapter 3 – Education, vocational training and youth
Title XII – Education, vocational training, youth and sport
Article 149
Article 165
Article 150
Article 166
Title XII – Culture
Title XIII – Culture
Article 151
Article 167
Title XIII – Public health
Title XIV – Public health
Article 152
Article 168
Title XIV – Consumer protection
Title XV – Consumer protection
Article 153, paragraphs 1, 3, 4 and 5
Article 169
Article 153, paragraph 2 (moved)
Article 12
Title XV – Trans–European networks
Title XVI – Trans–European networks
Article 154
Article 170
Article 155
Article 171
Article 156
Article 172
Title XVI – Industry
Title XVII – Industry
Article 157
Article 173
Title XVII – Economic and social cohesion
Title XVIII – Economic, social and territorial cohesion
Article 158
Article 174
Article 159
Article 175
Article 160
Article 176
Article 161
Article 177
Article 162
Article 178
Title XVIII – Research and technological development
Title XIX – Research and technological development and space
Article 163
Article 179
Article 164
Article 180
Article 165
Article 181
Article 166
Article 182
Article 167
Article 183
Article 168
Article 184
Article 169
Article 185
Article 170
Article 186
Article 171
Article 187
Article 172
Article 188
Article 189
Article 173
Article 190
Title XIX – Environment
Title XX – Environment
Article 174
Article 191
Article 175
Article 192
Article 176
Article 193
Titre XXI – Energy
Article 194
Title XXII – Tourism
Article 195
Title XXIII – Civil protection
Article 196
Title XXIV – Administrative cooperation
Article 197
Title XX – Development cooperation (moved)
Part Five, Title III, Chapter 1, Development cooperation
Article 177 (moved)
Article 208
Article 178 (repealed)
 (
43
)
Article 179 (moved)
Article 209
Article 180 (moved)
Article 210
Article 181 (moved)
Article 211
Title XXI – Economic, financial and technical cooperation with third countries (moved)
Part Five, Title III, Chapter 2, Economic, financial and technical cooperation with third countries
Article 181a (moved)
Article 212
PART FOUR – ASSOCIATION OF THE OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES
PART FOUR – ASSOCIATION OF THE OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES
Article 182
Article 198
Article 183
Article 199
Article 184
Article 200
Article 185
Article 201
Article 186
Article 202
Article 187
Article 203
Article 188
Article 204
PART FIVE – THE UNION'S EXTERNAL ACTION
Title I – General provisions on the Union's external action
Article 205
Part Three, Title IX, Common commercial policy (moved)
Title II – Common commercial policy
Article 131 (moved)
Article 206
Article 133 (moved)
Article 207
Title III – Cooperation with third countries and humanitarian aid
Part Three, Title XX, Development cooperation (moved)
Chapter 1 – development cooperation
Article 177 (moved)
Article 208
 (
44
)
Article 179 (moved)
Article 209
Article 180 (moved)
Article 210
Article 181 (moved)
Article 211
Part Three, Title XXI, Economic, financial and technical cooperation with third countries (moved)
Chapter 2 – Economic, financial and technical cooperation with third countries
Article 181a (moved)
Article 212
Article 213
Chapter 3 – Humanitarian aid
Article 214
Title IV – Restrictive measures
Article 301 (replaced)
Article 215
Title V – International agreements
Article 216
Article 310 (moved)
Article 217
Article 300 (replaced)
Article 218
Article 111, paragraphs 1 to 3 and 5 (moved)
Article 219
Title VI – The Union's relations with international organisations and third countries and the Union delegations
Articles 302 to 304 (replaced)
Article 220
Article 221
Title VII – Solidarity clause
Article 222
PART FIVE – INSTITUTIONS OF THE COMMUNITY
PART SIX – INSTITUTIONAL AND FINANCIAL PROVISIONS
Title I – Institutional provisions
Title I – Institutional provisions
Chapter 1 – The institutions
Chapter 1 – The institutions
Section 1 – The European Parliament
Section 1 – The European Parliament
Article 189 (repealed)
 (
45
)
Article 190, paragraphs 1 to 3 (repealed)
 (
46
)
Article 190, paragraphs 4 and 5
Article 223
Article 191, first paragraph (repealed)
 (
47
)
Article 191, second paragraph
Article 224
Article 192, first paragraph (repealed)
 (
48
)
Article 192, second paragraph
Article 225
Article 193
Article 226
Article 194
Article 227
Article 195
Article 228
Article 196
Article 229
Article 197, first paragraph (repealed)
 (
49
)
Article 197, second, third and fourth paragraphs
Article 230
Article 198
Article 231
Article 199
Article 232
Article 200
Article 233
Article 201
Article 234
Section 2 – The European Council
Article 235
Article 236
Section 2 – The Council
Section 3 – The Council
Article 202 (repealed)
 (
50
)
Article 203 (repealed)
 (
51
)
Article 204
Article 237
Article 205, paragraphs 2 and 4 (repealed)
 (
52
)
Article 205, paragraphs 1 and 3
Article 238
Article 206
Article 239
Article 207
Article 240
Article 208
Article 241
Article 209
Article 242
Article 210
Article 243
Section 3 – The Commission
Section 4 – The Commission
Article 211 (repealed)
 (
53
)
Article 244
Article 212 (moved)
Article 249, paragraph 2
Article 213
Article 245
Article 214 (repealed)
 (
54
)
Article 215
Article 246
Article 216
Article 247
Article 217, paragraphs 1, 3 and 4 (repealed)
 (
55
)
Article 217, paragraph 2
Article 248
Article 218, paragraph 1 (repealed)
 (
56
)
Article 218, paragraph 2
Article 249
Article 219
Article 250
Section 4 – The Court of Justice
Section 5 – The Court of Justice of the European Union
Article 220 (repealed)
 (
57
)
Article 221, first paragraph (repealed)
 (
58
)
Article 221, second and third paragraphs
Article 251
Article 222
Article 252
Article 223
Article 253
Article 224
 (
59
)
Article 254
Article 255
Article 225
Article 256
Article 225a
Article 257
Article 226
Article 258
Article 227
Article 259
Article 228
Article 260
Article 229
Article 261
Article 229a
Article 262
Article 230
Article 263
Article 231
Article 264
Article 232
Article 265
Article 233
Article 266
Article 234
Article 267
Article 235
Article 268
Article 269
Article 236
Article 270
Article 237
Article 271
Article 238
Article 272
Article 239
Article 273
Article 240
Article 274
Article 275
Article 276
Article 241
Article 277
Article 242
Article 278
Article 243
Article 279
Article 244
Article 280
Article 245
Article 281
Section 6 – The European Central Bank
Article 282
Article 112 (moved)
Article 283
Article 113 (moved)
Article 284
Section 5 – The Court of Auditors
Section 7 – The Court of Auditors
Article 246
Article 285
Article 247
Article 286
Article 248
Article 287
Chapter 2 – Provisions common to several institutions
Chapter 2 – Legal acts of the Union, adoption procedures and other provisions
Section 1 – The legal acts of the Union
Article 249
Article 288
Article 289
Article 290
 (
60
)
Article 291
 (
60
)
Article 292
Section 2 – Procedures for the adoption of acts and other provisions
Article 250
Article 293
Article 251
Article 294
Article 252 (repealed)
Article 295
Article 253
Article 296
Article 254
Article 297
Article 298
Article 255 (moved)
Article 15
Article 256
Article 299
Chapter 3 – The Union's advisory bodies
Article 300
Chapter 3 – The Economic and Social Committee
Section 1 – The Economic and Social Committee
Article 257 (repealed)
 (
61
)
Article 258, first, second and fourth paragraphs
Article 301
Article 258, third paragraph (repealed)
 (
62
)
Article 259
Article 302
Article 260
Article 303
Article 261 (repealed)
Article 262
Article 304
Chapter 4 – The Committee of the Regions
Section 2 – The Committee of the Regions
Article 263, first and fifth paragraphs (repealed)
 (
63
)
Article 263, second to fourth paragraphs
Article 305
Article 264
Article 306
Article 265
Article 307
Chapter 5 – The European Investment Bank
Chapter 4 – The European Investment Bank
Article 266
Article 308
Article 267
Article 309
Title II – Financial provisions
Title II – Financial provisions
Article 268
Article 310
Chapter 1 – The Union's own resources
Article 269
Article 311
Article 270 (repealed)
 (
64
)
Chapter 2 – The multiannual financial framework
Article 312
Chapter 3 – The Union's annual budget
Article 272, paragraph 1 (moved)
Article 313
Article 271 (moved)
Article 316
Article 272, paragraph 1 (moved)
Article 313
Article 272, paragraphs 2 to 10
Article 314
Article 273
Article 315
Article 271 (moved)
Article 316
Chapter 4 – Implementation of the budget and discharge
Article 274
Article 317
Article 275
Article 318
Article 276
Article 319
Chapter 5 – Common provisions
Article 277
Article 320
Article 278
Article 321
Article 279
Article 322
Article 323
Article 324
Chapter 6 – Combating fraud
Article 280
Article 325
Title III – Enhanced cooperation
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced)
Article 326
 (
65
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced)
Article 327
 (
65
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced)
Article 328
 (
65
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced)
Article 329
 (
65
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced)
Article 330
 (
65
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced)
Article 331
 (
65
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced)
Article 332
 (
65
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced)
Article 333
 (
65
)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced)
Article 334
 (
65
)
PART SIX – GENERAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS
PART SEVEN – GENERAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 281 (repealed)
 (
66
)
Article 282
Article 335
Article 283
Article 336
Article 284
Article 337
Article 285
Article 338
Article 286 (replaced)
Article 16
Article 287
Article 339
Article 288
Article 340
Article 289
Article 341
Article 290
Article 342
Article 291
Article 343
Article 292
Article 344
Article 293 (repealed)
Article 294 (moved)
Article 55
Article 295
Article 345
Article 296
Article 346
Article 297
Article 347
Article 298
Article 348
Article 299, paragraph 1 (repealed)
 (
67
)
Article 299, paragraph 2, second, third and fourth subparagraphs
Article 349
Article 299, paragraph 2, first subparagraph, and paragraphs 3 to 6 (moved)
Article 355
Article 300 (replaced)
Article 218
Article 301 (replaced)
Article 215
Article 302 (replaced)
Article 220
Article 303 (replaced)
Article 220
Article 304 (replaced)
Article 220
Article 305 (repealed)
Article 306
Article 350
Article 307
Article 351
Article 308
Article 352
Article 353
Article 309
Article 354
Article 310 (moved)
Article 217
Article 311 (repealed)
 (
68
)
Article 299, paragraph 2,first subparagraph, and paragraphs 3 to 6 (moved)
Article 355
Article 312
Article 356
Final Provisions
Article 313
Article 357
Article 358
Article 314 (repealed)
 (
69
)
(
1
)
  Tables of equivalences as referred to in Article 5 of the Treaty of Lisbon. The original centre column, which set out the intermediate numbering as used in that Treaty, has been omitted.
(
2
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 7 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union ("TFEU") and by Articles 13(1) and 21, paragraph 3, second subparagraph of the Treaty on European Union ("TEU").
(
3
)
  Replaces Article 5 of the Treaty establishing the European Community ("TEC").
(
4
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 15.
(
5
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 13, paragraph 2.
(
6
)
  Article 8 TEU, which was in force until the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon (hereinafter "current"), amended the TEC. Those amendments are incorporated into the latter Treaty and Article 8 is repealed. Its number is used to insert a new provision.
(
7
)
  Paragraph 4 replaces, in substance, the first subparagraph of Article 191 TEC.
(
8
)
  The current Article 9 TEU amended the Treaty establishing the European Coal and Steel Community. This latter expired on 23 July 2002. Article 9 is repealed and the number thereof is used to insert another provision.
(
9
)
—
Paragraphs 1 and 2 replace, in substance, Article 189 TEC;
—
paragraphs 1 to 3 replace, in substance, paragraphs 1 to 3 of Article 190 TEC;
—
paragraph 1 replaces, in substance, the first subparagraph of Article 192 TEC;
—
paragraph 4 replaces, in substance, the first subparagraph of Article 197 TEC.
(
10
)
  Replaces, in substance, Article 4.
(
11
)
—
Paragraph 1 replaces, in substance, the first and second indents of Article 202 TEC;
—
paragraphs 2 and 9 replace, in substance, Article 203 TEC;
—
paragraphs 4 and 5 replace, in substance, paragraphs 2 and 4 of Article 205 TEC.
(
12
)
—
Paragraph 1 replaces, in substance, Article 211 TEC;
—
paragraphs 3 and 7 replace, in substance, Article 214 TEC.
—
paragraph 6 replaces, in substance, paragraphs 1, 3 and 4 of Article 217 TEC.
(
13
)
—
Replaces, in substance, Article 220 TEC.
—
the first subparagraph of paragraph 2 replaces, in substance, the first subparagraph of Article 221 TEC.
(
14
)
  The current Article 10 TEU amended the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community. Those amendments are incorporated into the Treaty of Lisbon. Article 10 is repealed and the number thereof is used to insert another provision.
(
15
)
  Also replaces Articles 11 and 11a TEC.
(
16
)
  The current Articles 27a to 27e, on enhanced cooperation, are also replaced by Articles 326 to 334 TFEU.
(
17
)
  The current provisions of Title VI of the TEU, on police and judicial cooperation in criminal matters, are replaced by the provisions of Chapters 1, 4 and 5 of Title IV (renumbered V) of Part Three of the TFEU.
(
18
)
  Replaced by Article 67 TFEU.
(
19
)
  Replaced by Articles 87 and 88 TFEU.
(
20
)
  Replaced by Articles 82, 83 and 85 TFEU.
(
21
)
  Replaced by Article 89 TFEU.
(
22
)
  Replaced by Article 72 TFEU.
(
23
)
  Replaced by Article 71 TFEU.
(
24
)
  The current Articles 40 to 40 B TEU, on enhanced cooperation, are also replaced by Articles 326 to 334 TFEU.
(
25
)
  The current Articles 43 to 45 and Title VII of the TEU, on enhanced cooperation, are also replaced by Articles 326 to 334 TFEU.
(
26
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 3 TEU.
(
27
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Articles 3 to 6 TFEU.
(
28
)
  Replaced by Article 5 TEU.
(
29
)
  Insertion of the operative part of the protocol on protection and welfare of animals.
(
30
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 13 TEU.
(
31
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 13 TEU and Article 282, paragraph 1, TFEU.
(
32
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 4, paragraph 3, TEU.
(
33
)
  Also replaced by Article 20 TEU.
(
34
)
  Also replaces the current Article 29 TEU.
(
35
)
  Replaces the current Article 36 TEU.
(
36
)
  Also replaces the current Article 33 TEU.
(
37
)
  Points 1 and 2 of Article 63 EC are replaced by paragraphs 1 and 2 of Article 78 TFEU, and paragraph 2 of Article 64 is replaced by paragraph 3 of Article 78 TFEU.
(
38
)
  Replaces the current Article 31 TEU.
(
39
)
  Replaces the current Article 30 TEU.
(
40
)
  Replaces the current Article 32 TEU.
(
41
)
—
Article 140, paragraph 1 takes over the wording of paragraph 1 of Article 121.
—
Article 140, paragraph 2 takes over the second sentence of paragraph 2 of Article 122.
—
Article 140, paragraph 3 takes over paragraph 5 of Article 123.
(
42
)
—
Article 141, paragraph 1 takes over paragraph 3 of Article 123.
—
Article 141, paragraph 2 takes over the first five indents of paragraph 2 of Article 117.
(
43
)
  Replaced, in substance, by the second sentence of the second subparagraph of paragraph 1 of Article 208 TFEU.
(
44
)
  The second sentence of the second subparagraph of paragraph 1 replaces, in substance, Article 178 TEC.
(
45
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 14, paragraphs 1 and 2, TEU.
(
46
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 14, paragraphs 1 to 3, TEU.
(
47
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 11, paragraph 4, TEU.
(
48
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 14, paragraph 1, TEU.
(
49
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 14, paragraph 4, TEU.
(
50
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 16, paragraph 1, TEU and by Articles 290 and 291 TFEU.
(
51
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 16, paragraphs 2 and 9 TEU.
(
52
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 16, paragraphs 4 and 5 TEU.
(
53
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 17, paragraph 1 TEU.
(
54
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 17, paragraphs 3 and 7 TEU.
(
55
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 17, paragraph 6, TEU.
(
56
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 295 TFEU.
(
57
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 19 TEU.
(
58
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 19, paragraph 2, first subparagraph, of the TEU.
(
59
)
  The first sentence of the first subparagraph is replaced, in substance, by Article 19, paragraph 2, second subparagraph of the TEU.
(
60
)
  Replaces, in substance, the third indent of Article 202 TEC.
(
61
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 300, paragraph 2 of the TFEU.
(
62
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 300, paragraph 4 of the TFEU.
(
63
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 300, paragraphs 3 and 4, TFEU.
(
64
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 310, paragraph 4, TFEU.
(
65
)
  Also replaces the current Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b, and 43 to 45 TEU.
(
66
)
  Replaced, in substance, by Article 47 TEU.
(
67
)
  Replaced, in substance by Article 52 TEU.
(
68
)
  Replaced, in substance by Article 51 TEU.
(
69
)
  Replaced, in substance by Article 55 TEU.

Summary:
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
SUMMARY OF:
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
INTRODUCTION
The Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU), as a result of the Lisbon Treaty, was developed from the Treaty establishing the 
European Community
 (TEC or EC Treaty), as put in place by the 
Treaty of Maastricht
. The EC Treaty itself was based on the Treaty establishing the
European Economic Community
(TEEC), signed in Rome on 25 March 1957. The creation of the European Union by means of the Treaty of Maastricht (7 February 1992) marked a further step along the path to the political unification of Europe.
However, the European Union did not replace the European Communities but instead placed it under the same umbrella based on the ‘3-pillar’ structure:
The 1
st
 pillar
 consisted of the European Communities (the EC, the 
European Coal and Steel Community
 (ECSC) until 2002, and 
Euratom
).
The 2
nd
 pillar
 consisted of the cooperation between the EU countries under the 
common foreign and security policy
.
The 3
rd
 pillar 
covered cooperation between the EU countries in the field of 
justice
 and home affairs.
Every new treaty leads to the renumbering of the articles. The 
Treaty of Lisbon
, signed on 13.12.2007 and entered into force on 1.12.2009, in turn renamed the TEC as the TFEU which merged the 3 pillars into the reformed EU and was once again renumbered.
The TFEU is one of 2 primary treaties of the EU, alongside the 
Treaty on European Union
 (TEU). It forms the detailed basis of EU law by defining the principles and objectives of the EU and the scope for action within its policy areas. It also sets out organisational and functional details of the EU institutions.
WHAT IS THE AIM OF THE TREATY?
As stated already in its former preamble, the aim of the TEC was to ‘lay the foundations of an ever closer union among the peoples of Europe’. That wording is still present in the preamble of the current TFEU as well as of the TEU. These treaties have in fact brought a more political and democratic dimension to European integration beyond the original economic objective of creating a single market.
KEY POINTS OF THE CONSOLIDATED TREATY
Part 1 — 
Principles:
describes the scope of the treaty and its link to the TEU (Article 1);
outlines the EU competences according to the level of EU powers in each area (Articles 2, 3, 4, 5 and 6);
sets out general principles governing the action of the EU (Articles 7 to 17).
Part 2 — 
Non-discrimination and citizenship of the EU:
outlaws nationality-based discrimination (Article 18);
states the EU will ‘combat discrimination based on sex, racial or ethnic origin, religion or belief, disability, age or sexual orientation’ (Article 19);
establishes and defines citizenship of the EU and the related rights (Articles 20 to 24).
Part 3 — the largest (Articles 26 to 197), it brings the legal basis for the 
EU policies and internal actions
 in the following areas:
the 
internal market
 (Title I);
the 
free movement of goods
 (Title II), including the 
customs union
;
the 
common agricultural policy
 and the 
common fisheries policy
 (Title III);
the free movement of workers (and 
people
 in general), 
services
 and 
capital
 (Title IV);
the 
area of freedom, justice and security
 (Title V), including 
police and justice cooperation
;
transport
 (Title VI);
competition
, 
taxation
 and the 
harmonisation of legislation
 (Title VII);
economic and monetary policy
 (Title VIII), including articles on the euro;
employment policy
 (Title IX);
social policy
 (Title X), with reference to the 
European Social Charter
 (1961) and the 
Community Charter of the Fundamental Social Rights of Workers
 (1989) — Title XI establishes the 
European Social Fund
;
education
, 
vocational training
, 
youth
 and 
sport
 policies (Title XII);
culture
 (Title XIII);
public health
 (Title XIV);
consumer protection
 (Title XV);
trans-European networks
 (Title XVI);
industrial policy
 (Title XVII);
economic, social and territorial cohesion
 — in other words, reducing disparities in development (Title XVIII);
research and development
 and 
space policy
 (Title XIX);
environmental policy
 (Title XX);
energy policy
 (Title XXI);
tourism
 (Title XXII);
civil protection
 (Title XXIII);
administrative cooperation
 (Title XXIV).
Part 4 — 
Association of the 
overseas countries and territories
(Articles 198 to 204) describes the special relations between the EU and the overseas territories of some EU countries which, contrary to outermost regions, are not part of the EU.
Part 5 — 
EU external action
 (Articles 205 to 222) describes:
the common commercial (
external trade
) policy;
cooperation on development and humanitarian aid
 for non-EU countries;
relations with non-EU countries (international treaties, 
sanctions
 and 
solidarity
 between EU countries) and international bodies;
the establishment of EU delegations;
that external actions must be in accordance with the principles laid out in Chapter 1, Title 5 of the TEU regarding the common foreign and security policy (Article 205).
Part 6 — 
Institutional and financial provisions
 elaborates on:
EU institutions
 (Articles 223 to 227);
EU consultative bodies (Articles 300 to 307);
the European Investment Bank (Articles 308 and 309);
legislative 
acts
 (regulations, directives, etc.) and 
procedures
 of the EU (Articles 288 to 299);
the EU 
budget
 (Articles 310 to 325);
enhanced cooperation
 between EU countries (Articles 326 to 334).
Part 7 — 
General and final provisions
 (Articles 335 to 358) deals with specific legal points such as the legal capacity of the EU, territorial and temporal application, the seat of institutions, immunities and the effect on treaties signed before 1958 or the date of accession.
FROM WHEN DOES THE TREATY APPLY?
Signed by 27 EU countries (Croatia did not join the EU until 2013) on 13 December 2007, the TFEU entered into force on 1 December 2009.
BACKGROUND
For further information, see:
The first treaties
 (
European Parliament
)
EU history
 (
Council of the EU
)
EU treaties
 (
European Commission
)
Treaties overview
 (
EUR-Lex
).
MAIN DOCUMENT
Treaty
 on the Functioning of the European Union of 13 December 2007 — consolidated version (OJ C 202, 7.6.2016, pp. 47-360)
RELATED DOCUMENTS
Treaty
 establishing the European Economic Community (not published in the Official Journal)
Successive amendments to the treaty have been incorporated into the basic text. This 
consolidated version
 is for reference only.
Treaty of Maastricht
 of 7 February 1992 (OJ C 191, 29.7.1992, pp. 1-112)
Treaty of Lisbon
 of 13 December 2007 (OJ C 306, 17.12.2007, pp. 1-271)
last update 15.12.2017

--- DANISH ---

Document:
7.6.2016
DA
Den Europæiske Unions Tidende
C 202/1
KONSOLIDEREDE UDGAVER AF
TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNION OG TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS FUNKTIONSMÅDE
(2016/C 202/01)
Indholdsfortegnelse
KONSOLIDERET UDGAVE AF TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNION
13
PRÆAMBEL
15
AFSNIT I
FÆLLES BESTEMMELSER
16
AFSNIT II
BESTEMMELSER OM DE DEMOKRATISKE PRINCIPPER
20
AFSNIT III
BESTEMMELSER OM INSTITUTIONERNE
22
AFSNIT IV
BESTEMMELSER OM FORSTÆRKET SAMARBEJDE
27
AFSNIT V
ALMINDELIGE BESTEMMELSER OM UNIONENS OPTRÆDEN UDADTIL OG SÆRLIGE BESTEMMELSER OM DEN FÆLLES UDENRIGS- OG SIKKERHEDSPOLITIK
28
Kapitel 1
Almindelige bestemmelser om Unionens optræden udadtil
28
Kapitel 2
Særlige bestemmelser om den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik
30
1. afdeling
Fælles bestemmelser
30
2. afdeling
Bestemmelser om den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik
38
AFSNIT VI
AFSLUTTENDE BESTEMMELSER
41
KONSOLIDERET UDGAVE AF TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS FUNKTIONSMÅDE
47
PRÆAMBEL
49
FØRSTE DEL
PRINCIPPERNE
50
AFSNIT I
UNIONENS KOMPETENCEKATEGORIER OG -OMRÅDER
50
AFSNIT II
ALMINDELIGE BESTEMMELSER
53
ANDEN DEL
IKKE-FORSKELSBEHANDLING OG UNIONSBORGERSKAB
56
TREDJE DEL
UNIONENS INTERNE POLITIKKER OG FORANSTALTNINGER
59
AFSNIT I
DET INDRE MARKED
59
AFSNIT II
FRIE VAREBEVÆGELSER
59
Kapitel 1
Toldunionen
60
Kapitel 2
Toldsamarbejde
61
Kapitel 3
Forbud mod kvantitative restriktioner mellem medlemsstaterne
61
AFSNIT III
LANDBRUG OG FISKERI
62
AFSNIT IV
DEN FRIE BEVÆGELIGHED FOR PERSONER, TJENESTEYDELSER OG KAPITAL
65
Kapitel 1
Arbejdskraften
65
Kapitel 2
Etableringsretten
67
Kapitel 3
Tjenesteydelser
70
Kapitel 4
Kapital og betalinger
71
AFSNIT V
ET OMRÅDE MED FRIHED, SIKKERHED OG RETFÆRDIGHED
73
Kapitel 1
Almindelige bestemmelser
73
Kapitel 2
Politikkerne for grænsekontrol, asyl og indvandring
75
Kapitel 3
Samarbejde om civilretlige spørgsmål
78
Kapitel 4
Retligt samarbejde i straffesager
79
Kapitel 5
Politisamarbejde
83
AFSNIT VI
TRANSPORT
85
AFSNIT VII
DE FÆLLES REGLER OM KONKURRENCE, FISKALE SPØRGSMÅL OG INDBYRDES TILNÆRMELSE AF LOVGIVNINGERNE
88
Kapitel 1
Konkurrencereglerne
88
1. afdeling
Regler for virksomhederne
88
2. afdeling
Statsstøtte
91
Kapitel 2
Fiskale bestemmelser
93
Kapitel 3
Tilnærmelse af lovgivningerne
94
AFSNIT VIII
DEN ØKONOMISKE OG MONETÆRE POLITIK
96
Kapitel 1
Den økonomiske politik
97
Kapitel 2
Den monetære politik
102
Kapitel 3
Bestemmelser vedrørende institutionerne
105
Kapitel 4
Specifikke bestemmelser for de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta
106
Kapitel 5
Overgangsbestemmelser
107
AFSNIT IX
BESKÆFTIGELSE
112
AFSNIT X
SOCIAL- OG ARBEJDSMARKEDSPOLITIKKEN
114
AFSNIT XI
DEN EUROPÆISKE SOCIALFOND
119
AFSNIT XII
UDDANNELSE, ERHVERVSUDDANNELSE, UNGDOM OG SPORT
120
AFSNIT XIII
KULTUR
121
AFSNIT XIV
FOLKESUNDHED
122
AFSNIT XV
FORBRUGERBESKYTTELSE
124
AFSNIT XVI
TRANSEUROPÆISKE NET
124
AFSNIT XVII
INDUSTRI
126
AFSNIT XVIII
ØKONOMISK , SOCIAL OG TERRITORIAL SAMHØRIGHED
127
AFSNIT XIX
FORSKNING, TEKNOLOGISK UDVIKLING OG RUMMET
128
AFSNIT XX
MILJØ
132
AFSNIT XXI
ENERGI
134
AFSNIT XXII
TURISME
135
AFSNIT XXIII
CIVILBESKYTTELSE
135
AFSNIT XXIV
ADMINISTRATIVT SAMARBEJDE
136
FJERDE DEL
DE OVERSØISKE LANDE OG TERRITORIERS ASSOCIERING
137
FEMTE DEL
UNIONENS OPTRÆDEN UDADTIL
139
AFSNIT I
ALMINDELIGE BESTEMMELSER OM UNIONENS OPTRÆDEN UDADTIL
139
AFSNIT II
DEN FÆLLES HANDELSPOLITIK
139
AFSNIT III
SAMARBEJDE MED TREDJELANDE OG HUMANITÆR BISTAND
141
Kapitel 1
Udviklingssamarbejde
141
Kapitel 2
Økonomisk, finansielt og teknisk samarbejde med tredjelande
142
Kapitel 3
Humanitær bistand
143
AFSNIT IV
RESTRIKTIVE FORANSTALTNINGER
144
AFSNIT V
INTERNATIONALE AFTALER
144
AFSNIT VI
UNIONENS FORBINDELSER MED INTERNATIONALE ORGANISATIONER OG TREDJELANDE SAMT UNIONENS DELEGATIONER
147
AFSNIT VII
SOLIDARITETSBESTEMMELSE
148
SJETTE DEL
INSTITUTIONELLE OG FINANSIELLE BESTEMMELSER
149
AFSNIT I
BESTEMMELSER VEDRØRENDE INSTITUTIONERNE
149
Kapitel 1
Institutionerne
149
1. afdeling
Europa-Parlamentet
149
2. afdeling
Det Europæiske Råd
152
3. afdeling
Rådet
153
4. afdeling
Kommissionen
155
5. afdeling
Den Europæiske Unions Domstol
157
6. afdeling
Den Europæiske Centralbank
167
7. afdeling
Revisionsretten
169
Kapitel 2
Unionens retsakter, vedtagelsesprocedurer og andre bestemmelser
171
1. afdeling
Unionens retsakter
171
2. afdeling
Procedurer for vedtagelse af retsakter og andre bestemmelser
173
Kapitel 3
Unionens rådgivende organer
177
1. afdeling
Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg
177
2. afdeling
Regionsudvalget
178
Kapitel 4
Den Europæiske Investeringsbank
180
AFSNIT II
FINANSIELLE BESTEMMELSER
181
Kapitel 1
Unionens egne indtægter
181
Kapitel 2
Den flerårige finansielle ramme
182
Kapitel 3
Unionens årlige budget
183
Kapitel 4
Gennemførelse af budgettet og decharge
186
Kapitel 5
Fælles bestemmelser
187
Kapitel 6
Bekæmpelse af svig
188
AFSNIT III
FORSTÆRKET SAMARBEJDE
189
SYVENDE DEL
ALMINDELIGE OG AFSLUTTENDE BESTEMMELSER
192
PROTOKOLLER
201
Protokol (nr. 1)
om de nationale parlamenters rolle i Den Europæiske Union
203
Protokol (nr. 2)
om anvendelse af nærhedsprincippet og proportionalitetsprincippet
206
Protokol (nr. 3)
vedrørende statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol
210
Protokol (nr. 4)
om statutten for Det Europæiske System af Centralbanker og Den Europæiske Centralbank
230
Protokol (nr. 5)
vedrørende vedtægterne for Den Europæiske Investeringsbank
251
Protokol (nr. 6)
om fastlæggelse af hjemstedet for Den Europæiske Unions institutioner og for visse af Unionens organer, kontorer, agenturer og tjenester
265
Protokol (nr. 7)
vedrørende Den Europæiske Unions privilegier og immuniteter
266
Protokol (nr. 8)
vedrørende artikel 6, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union om Unionens tiltrædelse af den europæiske konvention til beskyttelse af menneskerettigheder og grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder
273
Protokol (nr. 9)
om Rådets afgørelse om gennemførelse af artikel 16, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 238, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde dels mellem den 1. november 2014 og den 31. marts 2017 og dels fra den 1. april 2017
274
Protokol (nr. 10)
om permanent struktureret samarbejde etableret ved artikel 42 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
275
Protokol (nr. 11)
ad artikel 42 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
278
Protokol (nr. 12)
om proceduren i forbindelse med uforholdsmæssigt store underskud
279
Protokol (nr. 13)
om konvergenskriterierne
281
Protokol (nr. 14)
om eurogruppen
283
Protokol (nr. 15)
om visse bestemmelser vedrørende Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland
284
Protokol (nr. 16)
om visse bestemmelser vedrørende Danmark
287
Protokol (nr. 17)
vedrørende Danmark
288
Protokol (nr. 18)
vedrørende Frankrig
289
Protokol (nr. 19)
om Schengenreglerne som integreret i Den Europæiske Union
290
Protokol (nr. 20)
om anvendelse af visse aspekter af artikel 26 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde på Det Forenede Kongerige og på Irland
293
Protokol (nr. 21)
om Det Forenede Kongeriges og Irlands stilling for så vidt angår området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed
295
Protokol (nr. 22)
om Danmarks stilling
298
Protokol (nr. 23)
om medlemsstaternes forbindelser med tredjelande med hensyn til passage af de ydre grænser
303
Protokol (nr. 24)
om asyl for statsborgere i Den Europæiske Unions medlemsstater
304
Protokol (nr. 25)
om delt kompetence
306
Protokol (nr. 26)
om tjenesteydelser af almen interesse
307
Protokol (nr. 27)
om det indre marked og konkurrence
308
Protokol (nr. 28)
om økonomisk, social og territorial samhørighed
309
Protokol (nr. 29)
om offentlig radio- og tv-virksomhed i medlemsstaterne
311
Protokol (nr. 30)
om anvendelsen af Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder i Polen og i Det Forenede Kongerige
312
Protokol (nr. 31)
om import til Unionen af olieprodukter raffineret på De Nederlandske Antiller
314
Protokol (nr. 32)
om ejendomserhvervelse i Danmark
317
Protokol (nr. 33)
ad artikel 157 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
318
Protokol (nr. 34)
om den særlige ordning for Grønland
319
Protokol (nr. 35)
om artikel 40.3.3 I Irlands forfatning
320
Protokol (nr. 36)
om overgangsbestemmelser
321
Protokol (nr. 37)
om de finansielle konsekvenser af udløbet af EKSF-traktaten og om Kul- og Stålforskningsfonden
327
BILAG TIL TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS FUNKTIONSMÅDE
329
BILAG I
Liste omhandlet i artikel 38 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
331
BILAG II
Oversøiske lande og territorier, på hvilke bestemmelserne i fjerde del af traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde finder anvendelse erklæringer
334
ERKLÆRINGER
 knyttet som bilag til slutakten fra den regeringskonference, der vedtog Lissabontraktaten, undertegnet den 13. december 2007
335
A.
ERKLÆRINGER VEDRØRENDE TRAKTATERNES BESTEMMELSER
337
1.
Erklæring om Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder
337
2.
Erklæring ad artikel 6, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
337
3.
Erklæring ad artikel 8 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
337
4.
Erklæring om Europa-Parlamentets sammensætning
337
5.
Erklæring om Det Europæiske Råds politiske tilslutning til udkastet til afgørelse om Europa-Parlamentets sammensætning
337
6.
Erklæring ad artikel 15, stk. 5 og 6, artikel 17, stk. 6 og 7, og artikel 18 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
338
7.
Erklæring ad artikel 16, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 238, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
338
8.
Erklæring om de praktiske foranstaltninger, der skal træffes ved Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse vedrørende formandskabet for Det Europæiske Råd og Rådet for Udenrigsanliggender
340
9.
Erklæring ad artikel 16, stk. 9, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union om Det Europæiske Råds afgørelse om udøvelsen af formandskabet for Rådet
341
10.
Erklæring ad artikel 17 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
342
11.
Erklæring ad artikel 17, stk. 6 og 7, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
342
12.
Erklæring ad artikel 18 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
342
13.
Erklæring om den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik
343
14.
Erklæring om den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik
343
15.
Erklæring ad artikel 27 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
343
16.
Erklæring ad artikel 55, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
344
17.
Erklæring om forrang
344
18.
Erklæring om afgrænsning af kompetence
344
19.
Erklæring ad artikel 8 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
345
20.
Erklæring ad artikel 16 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
345
21.
Erklæring om beskyttelse af personoplysninger inden for retligt samarbejde i straffesager og politisamarbejde
345
22.
Erklæring ad artikel 48 og 79 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
346
23.
Erklæring ad artikel 48, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
346
24.
Erklæring om Den Europæiske Unions status som juridisk person
346
25.
Erklæring ad artikel 75 og 215 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
346
26.
Erklæring om en medlemsstats ikke-deltagelse i en foranstaltning baseret på afsnit V i tredje del af traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
346
27.
Erklæring ad artikel 85, stk. 1, andet afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
347
28.
Erklæring ad artikel 98 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
347
29.
Erklæring ad artikel 107, stk. 2, litra c), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
347
30.
Erklæring ad artikel 126 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
347
31.
Erklæring ad artikel 156 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
348
32.
Erklæring ad artikel 168, stk. 4, litra c), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
348
33.
Erklæring ad artikel 174 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
349
34.
Erklæring ad artikel 179 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
349
35.
Erklæring ad artikel 194 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
349
36.
Erklæring ad artikel 218 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde om medlemsstaternes forhandling og indgåelse af internationale aftaler vedrørende området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed
349
37.
Erklæring ad artikel 222 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
349
38.
Erklæring ad artikel 252 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde vedrørende antallet af generaladvokater i Domstolen
350
39.
Erklæring ad artikel 290 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
350
40.
Erklæring ad artikel 329 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
350
41.
Erklæring ad artikel 352 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
350
42.
Erklæring ad artikel 352 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
351
43.
Erklæring ad artikel 355, stk. 6, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
351
B.
ERKLÆRINGER VEDRØRENDE PROTOKOLLER KNYTTET SOM BILAG TIL TRAKTATERNE
352
44.
Erklæring ad artikel 5 i protokollen om Schengenreglerne som integreret i Den Europæiske Union
352
45.
Erklæring ad artikel 5, stk. 2, i protokollen om Schengenreglerne som integreret i Den Europæiske Union
352
46.
Erklæring ad artikel 5, stk. 3, i protokollen om Schengenreglerne som integreret i Den Europæiske Union
352
47.
Erklæring ad artikel 5, stk. 3, 4 og 5, i protokollen om Schengenreglerne som integreret i Den Europæiske Union
352
48.
Erklæring om protokollen om Danmarks stilling
353
49.
Erklæring om Italien
353
50.
Erklæring ad artikel 10 i protokollen om overgangsbestemmelser
354
C.
ERKLÆRINGER FRA MEDLEMSSTATERNE
355
51.
Erklæring fra Kongeriget Belgien om de nationale parlamenter
355
52.
Erklæring fra Kongeriget Belgien, Republikken Bulgarien, Forbundsrepublikken Tyskland, Den Hellenske Republik, Kongeriget Spanien, Den Italienske Republik, Republikken Cypern, Republikken Litauen, Storhertugdømmet Luxembourg, Republikken Ungarn, Republikken Malta, Republikken Østrig, Republikken Portugal, Rumænien, Republikken Slovenien og Den Slovakiske Republik vedrørende Den Europæiske Unions symboler
355
53.
Erklæring fra Den Tjekkiske Republik om Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder
355
54.
Erklæring fra Forbundsrepublikken Tyskland, Irland, Republikken Ungarn, Republikken Østrig og Kongeriget Sverige
356
55.
Erklæring fra Kongeriget Spanien og Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland
356
56.
Erklæring fra Irland ad artikel 3 i protokollen om Det Forenede Kongeriges og Irlands stilling for så vidt angår området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed
356
57.
Erklæring fra Den Italienske Republik om Europa-Parlamentets sammensætning
357
58.
Erklæring fra Republikken Letland, Republikken Ungarn og Republikken Malta om, hvordan navnet på den fælles valuta skal skrives i traktaterne
357
59.
Erklæring fra Kongeriget Nederlandene ad artikel 312 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
357
60.
Erklæring fra Kongeriget Nederlandene ad artikel 355 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
358
61.
Erklæring fra Republikken Polen om Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder
358
62.
Erklæring fra Republikken Polen vedrørende protokollen om anvendelsen af Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder i Polen og Det Forenede Kongerige
358
63.
Erklæring fra Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland om definitionen af udtrykket "statsborgere"
358
64.
Erklæring fra Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland om stemmeretten ved valg til Europa-Parlamentet
358
65.
Erklæring fra Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland ad artikel 75 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
359
Sammenligningstabel
361
Traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
361
Traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
366
KONSOLIDERET UDGAVE AF TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNION
PRÆAMBEL
HANS MAJESTÆT BELGIERNES KONGE, HENDES MAJESTÆT DANMARKS DRONNING, PRÆSIDENTEN FOR FORBUNDSREPUBLIKKEN TYSKLAND, PRÆSIDENTEN FOR IRLAND, PRÆSIDENTEN FOR DEN HELLENSKE REPUBLIK, HANS MAJESTÆT KONGEN AF SPANIEN, PRÆSIDENTEN FOR DEN FRANSKE REPUBLIK, PRÆSIDENTEN FOR DEN ITALIENSKE REPUBLIK, HANS KONGELIGE HØJHED STORHERTUGEN AF LUXEMBOURG, HENDES MAJESTÆT DRONNINGEN AF NEDERLANDENE, PRÆSIDENTEN FOR DEN PORTUGISISKE REPUBLIK, HENDES MAJESTÆT DRONNINGEN AF DET FORENEDE KONGERIGE STORBRITANNIEN OG NORDIRLAND
 (
1
)
,
SOM ER BESLUTTET PÅ at markere en ny fase i den europæiske integrationsproces, der blev indledt med oprettelsen af De Europæiske Fællesskaber,
SOM HAR LADET SIG INSPIRERE af Europas kulturelle, religiøse og humanistiske arv, der er grundlaget for udviklingen af de universelle værdier: det enkelte menneskes ukrænkelige og umistelige rettigheder samt frihed, demokrati, lighed og retsstaten,
SOM ERINDRER OM den historiske betydning af at bringe det europæiske kontinents deling til ophør og om behovet for at tilvejebringe et solidt grundlag for opbygningen af fremtidens Europa,
SOM BEKRÆFTER den betydning, de tillægger principperne om frihed, demokrati og respekt for menneskerettighederne samt de grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder og retsstatsprincippet,
SOM BEKRÆFTER den betydning, de tillægger de grundlæggende arbejdsmarkedsmæssige og sociale rettigheder som defineret i den europæiske socialpagt, der blev undertegnet i Torino den 18. oktober 1961, og i fællesskabspagten om arbejdstagernes grundlæggende arbejdsmarkedsmæssige og sociale rettigheder fra 1989,
SOM ØNSKER at styrke solidariteten mellem deres folk, samtidig med at de respekterer disses historie, kultur og traditioner,
SOM ØNSKER at udbygge institutionernes demokratiske og effektive virkemåde yderligere for at sætte disse i stand til inden for en fælles institutionel ramme bedre at udføre de opgaver, der pålægges dem,
SOM HAR DET FORSÆT at opnå en styrkelse af og konvergens mellem deres økonomier og at indføre en Økonomisk og Monetær Union, som i overensstemmelse med denne traktat og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde omfatter en fælles og stabil valuta,
SOM ER BESLUTTET PÅ at fremme økonomiske og sociale fremskridt for deres folk under hensyn til princippet om bæredygtig udvikling og som led i gennemførelsen af det indre marked samt i tilvejebringelsen af øget samhørighed og miljøbeskyttelse, og på at gennemføre politikker, der sikrer, at fremskridt med hensyn til økonomisk integration ledsages af parallelle fremskridt på andre områder,
SOM HAR DET FORSÆT at indføre et fælles borgerskab for statsborgerne i deres lande,
SOM HAR DET FORSÆT at gennemføre en fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, herunder gradvis udformning af en fælles forsvarspolitik, som vil kunne føre til et fælles forsvar i overensstemmelse med artikel 42, og derved styrke den europæiske identitet og uafhængighed med det formål at fremme fred, sikkerhed og fremskridt i Europa og i verden som helhed,
SOM ER BESLUTTET PÅ at lette den frie bevægelighed for personer, samtidig med at deres befolkningers sikkerhed og tryghed sikres ved oprettelsen af et område med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i denne traktat og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde,
SOM HAR DET FORSÆT at videreføre processen hen imod en stadig snævrere sammenslutning mellem de europæiske folk, i hvilken beslutningerne træffes så nært på borgerne som muligt i overensstemmelse med subsidiaritetsprincippet,
SOM TAGER de yderligere skridt i betragtning, der skal tages for at fremme den europæiske integration,
(listen over befuldmægtigede er ikke gengivet)
AFSNIT I
FÆLLES BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 1
(tidl. artikel 1 i TEU)
(
2
)
Ved denne traktat opretter de HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER indbyrdes en EUROPÆISK UNION, i det følgende benævnt "Unionen", som medlemsstaterne tildeler kompetencer for at nå deres fælles mål.
Denne traktat udgør en ny fase i processen hen imod en stadig snævrere union mellem de europæiske folk, hvor beslutningerne træffes så åbent som muligt og så tæt på borgerne som muligt.
Unionens grundlag er denne traktat samt traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde (i det følgende benævnt "traktaterne"). Disse to traktater har samme juridiske værdi. Unionen træder i stedet for og efterfølger Det Europæiske Fællesskab.
Artikel 2
Unionen bygger på værdierne respekt for den menneskelige værdighed, frihed, demokrati, ligestilling, retsstaten og respekt for menneskerettighederne, herunder rettigheder for personer, der tilhører mindretal. Dette er medlemsstaternes fælles værdigrundlag i et samfund præget af pluralisme, ikke-forskelsbehandling, tolerance, retfærdighed, solidaritet og ligestilling mellem kvinder og mænd.
Artikel 3
(tidl. artikel 2 i TEU)
1.   Unionens mål er at fremme freden, sine værdier og befolkningernes velfærd.
2.   Unionen giver borgerne et område med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed uden indre grænser, hvor der er fri bevægelighed for personer, kombineret med passende foranstaltninger vedrørende kontrol ved de ydre grænser, asyl, indvandring og forebyggelse og bekæmpelse af kriminalitet.
3.   Unionen opretter et indre marked. Den arbejder for en bæredygtig udvikling i Europa baseret på en afbalanceret økonomisk vækst og prisstabilitet, en social markedsøkonomi med høj konkurrenceevne, hvor der tilstræbes fuld beskæftigelse og sociale fremskridt, og et højt niveau for beskyttelse og forbedring af miljøkvaliteten. Den fremmer videnskabelige og teknologiske fremskridt.
Den bekæmper social udstødelse og forskelsbehandling og fremmer social retfærdighed og beskyttelse, ligestilling mellem kvinder og mænd, solidaritet mellem generationerne og beskyttelse af børns rettigheder.
Den fremmer økonomisk, social og territorial samhørighed og solidaritet mellem medlemsstaterne.
Den respekterer medlemsstaternes rige kulturelle og sproglige mangfoldighed og sikrer, at den europæiske kulturarv beskyttes og udvikles.
4.   Unionen opretter en økonomisk og monetær union, der har euroen som valuta.
5.   Unionen forsvarer og fremmer i forbindelserne med den øvrige verden sine værdier og interesser og bidrager til beskyttelsen af sine borgere. Den bidrager til fred, sikkerhed, bæredygtig udvikling af jorden, solidaritet og gensidig respekt folkene imellem, fri og fair handel, udryddelse af fattigdom og beskyttelse af menneskerettighederne, især børns rettigheder, samt nøje overholdelse og udvikling af folkeretten, herunder overholdelse af principperne i De Forenede Nationers pagt.
6.   Unionen forfølger sine mål med passende midler inden for de beføjelser, der er tildelt den i traktaterne.
Artikel 4
1.   I overensstemmelse med artikel 5 forbliver beføjelser, der ikke er tildelt Unionen i traktaterne, hos medlemsstaterne.
2.   Unionen respekterer medlemsstaternes lighed over for traktaterne samt deres nationale identitet, som den kommer til udtryk i deres grundlæggende politiske og forfatningsmæssige strukturer, herunder regionalt og lokalt selvstyre. Den respekterer deres centrale statslige funktioner, herunder sikring af statens territoriale integritet, opretholdelse af lov og orden samt beskyttelse af den nationale sikkerhed. Navnlig forbliver den nationale sikkerhed den enkelte medlemsstats eneansvar.
3.   I medfør af princippet om loyalt samarbejde respekterer Unionen og medlemsstaterne hinanden og bistår hinanden ved gennemførelsen af de opgaver, der følger af traktaterne.
Medlemsstaterne træffer alle almindelige eller særlige foranstaltninger for at sikre opfyldelsen af de forpligtelser, der følger af traktaterne eller af retsakter vedtaget af EU-institutionerne.
Medlemsstaterne bistår Unionen i gennemførelsen af dens opgaver og afholder sig fra at træffe foranstaltninger, der kan bringe virkeliggørelsen af Unionens mål i fare.
Artikel 5
(tidl. artikel 5 i TEF)
1.   Afgrænsningen af Unionens beføjelser er underlagt princippet om kompetencetildeling. Udøvelsen af Unionens beføjelser er underlagt nærhedsprincippet og proportionalitetsprincippet.
2.   I medfør af princippet om kompetencetildeling handler Unionen kun inden for rammerne af de beføjelser, som medlemsstaterne har tildelt den i traktaterne, med henblik på at opfylde de mål, der er fastsat heri. Beføjelser, der ikke er tildelt Unionen i traktaterne, forbliver hos medlemsstaterne.
3.   I medfør af nærhedsprincippet handler Unionen på de områder, der ikke hører ind under dens enekompetence, kun hvis og i det omfang målene for den påtænkte handling ikke i tilstrækkelig grad kan opfyldes af medlemsstaterne på centralt, regionalt eller lokalt plan, men på grund af den påtænkte handlings omfang eller virkninger bedre kan nås på EU-plan.
Unionens institutioner anvender nærhedsprincippet i overensstemmelse med protokollen om anvendelse af nærhedsprincippet og proportionalitetsprincippet. De nationale parlamenter sikrer, at dette princip overholdes efter proceduren i denne protokol.
4.   I medfør af proportionalitetsprincippet går indholdet og formen af Unionens handling ikke videre end nødvendigt for at nå målene i traktaterne.
Unionens institutioner anvender proportionalitetsprincippet i overensstemmelse med protokollen om anvendelse af nærhedsprincippet og proportionalitetsprincippet.
Artikel 6
(tidl. artikel 6 i TEU)
1.   Unionen anerkender de rettigheder, friheder og principper, der findes i chartret om grundlæggende rettigheder af 7. december 2000 som tilpasset den 12. december 2007 i Strasbourg, der har samme juridiske værdi som traktaterne.
Chartrets bestemmelser udvider ikke på nogen måde Unionens beføjelser som fastsat i traktaterne.
Rettighederne, frihederne og principperne i chartret skal fortolkes i overensstemmelse med de almindelige bestemmelser i chartrets afsnit VII vedrørende fortolkning og anvendelse af chartret og under behørigt hensyn til de forklaringer, der henvises til i chartret, og som anfører kilderne til disse bestemmelser.
2.   Unionen tiltræder den europæiske konvention til beskyttelse af menneskerettigheder og grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder. Tiltrædelse af denne konvention ændrer ikke Unionens beføjelser som fastsat i traktaterne.
3.   De grundlæggende rettigheder, som de er garanteret ved den europæiske konvention til beskyttelse af menneskerettigheder og grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder, og som de følger af medlemsstaternes fælles forfatningsmæssige traditioner, udgør generelle principper i EU-retten.
Artikel 7
(tidl. artikel 7 i TEU)
1.   På begrundet forslag af en tredjedel af medlemsstaterne, Europa-Parlamentet eller Europa-Kommissionen kan Rådet med et flertal på fire femtedele af sine medlemmer efter godkendelse fra Europa-Parlamentet fastslå, at der er en klar fare for, at en medlemsstat groft overtræder de værdier, der er nævnt i artikel 2. Inden Rådet fastslår dette, hører det den berørte medlemsstat, og det kan efter samme fremgangsmåde rette henstillinger til denne medlemsstat.
Rådet efterprøver regelmæssigt, om de forhold, der har fået Rådet til at fastslå ovennævnte, stadig er gældende.
2.   Det Europæiske Råd kan med enstemmighed på forslag af en tredjedel af medlemsstaterne eller Europa-Kommissionen og efter godkendelse fra Europa-Parlamentet fastslå, at en medlemsstat groft og vedvarende overtræder de værdier, der er nævnt i artikel 2, efter at have opfordret denne medlemsstat til at fremsætte sine bemærkninger.
3.   Hvis en overtrædelse som omhandlet i stk. 2 er fastslået, kan Rådet med kvalificeret flertal beslutte at suspendere visse af de rettigheder, der følger af anvendelsen af traktaterne på den pågældende medlemsstat, herunder de stemmerettigheder, der er tillagt repræsentanten for den pågældende medlemsstats regering i Rådet. Rådet tager i så fald hensyn til en sådan suspensions mulige følger for fysiske og juridiske personers rettigheder og forpligtelser.
Den pågældende medlemsstat er under alle omstændigheder fortsat bundet af sine forpligtelser i henhold til traktaterne.
4.   Rådet kan senere med kvalificeret flertal beslutte at ændre eller tilbagekalde foranstaltninger, der er truffet i medfør af stk. 3, som følge af ændringer i den situation, som har ført til, at de blev indført.
5.   De afstemningsregler, der gælder for Europa-Parlamentet, Det Europæiske Råd og Rådet i forbindelse med anvendelsen af denne artikel, er fastsat i artikel 354 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Artikel 8
1.   Unionen udvikler særlige forbindelser med sine nabolande med henblik på at skabe et område med velstand og godt naboskab, der bygger på Unionens værdier og er kendetegnet ved tætte og fredelige forbindelser baseret på samarbejde.
2.   Med henblik på stk. 1 kan Unionen indgå særlige aftaler med de berørte lande. Disse aftaler kan omfatte gensidige rettigheder og forpligtelser samt muligheden for fælles aktiviteter. Der holdes regelmæssigt samråd om aftalernes gennemførelse.
AFSNIT II
BESTEMMELSER OM DE DEMOKRATISKE PRINCIPPER
Artikel 9
Unionen respekterer i alle sine aktiviteter princippet om lighed mellem dens borgere, der nyder lige stor opmærksomhed fra EU-institutionernes, -organernes, -kontorernes og -agenturernes side. Enhver, der er statsborger i en medlemsstat, har unionsborgerskab. Unionsborgerskabet er et supplement til det nationale statsborgerskab og træder ikke i stedet for dette.
Artikel 10
1.   Unionens funktionsmåde bygger på det repræsentative demokrati.
2.   Borgerne repræsenteres direkte på EU-plan i Europa-Parlamentet.
Medlemsstaterne repræsenteres i Det Europæiske Råd af deres stats- eller regeringschef og i Rådet af deres regeringer, der selv er demokratisk ansvarlige enten over for deres nationale parlamenter eller over for deres borgere.
3.   Enhver borger har ret til at deltage i Unionens demokratiske liv. Beslutningerne træffes så åbent som muligt og så tæt på borgerne som muligt.
4.   Politiske partier på europæisk plan bidrager til at skabe en europæisk politisk bevidsthed og til at udtrykke unionsborgernes vilje.
Artikel 11
1.   Institutionerne giver på passende måder borgere og repræsentative sammenslutninger mulighed for at give udtryk for deres opfattelser angående alle Unionens arbejdsområder og for at diskutere dem offentligt.
2.   Institutionerne fører en åben, gennemsigtig og regelmæssig dialog med de repræsentative sammenslutninger og civilsamfundet.
3.   Kommissionen foretager brede høringer af de berørte parter for at sikre sammenhæng og gennemsigtighed i Unionens handlinger.
4.   Et antal unionsborgere på mindst en million, der kommer fra et betydeligt antal medlemsstater, kan tage initiativ til at opfordre Kommissionen til inden for rammerne af sine beføjelser at fremsætte et egnet forslag om spørgsmål, hvor en EU-retsakt efter borgernes opfattelse er nødvendig til gennemførelse af traktaterne.
De procedurer og betingelser, der er nødvendige for fremsættelsen af et sådant initiativ, fastlægges i overensstemmelse med artikel 24, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Artikel 12
De nationale parlamenter bidrager aktivt til, at Unionen kan fungere tilfredsstillende:
a)
De holdes orienteret af Unionens institutioner og får tilsendt udkast til EU's lovgivningsmæssige retsakter i overensstemmelse med protokollen om de nationale parlamenters rolle i Den Europæiske Union.
b)
De sikrer, at nærhedsprincippet overholdes i overensstemmelse med procedurerne i protokollen om anvendelse af nærhedsprincippet og proportionalitetsprincippet.
c)
De deltager i forbindelse med området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed i mekanismer til evaluering af gennemførelsen af Unionens politikker på dette område i overensstemmelse med artikel 70 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og inddrages i den politiske kontrol med Europol og evalueringen af Eurojusts aktiviteter i overensstemmelse med artikel 88 og 85 i nævnte traktat.
d)
De deltager i procedurer til revision af traktaterne i overensstemmelse med artikel 48 i denne traktat.
e)
De underrettes om ansøgninger om medlemskab af Unionen i overensstemmelse med artikel 49 i denne traktat.
f)
De deltager i det interparlamentariske samarbejde mellem de nationale parlamenter og med Europa-Parlamentet i overensstemmelse med protokollen om de nationale parlamenters rolle i Den Europæiske Union.
AFSNIT III
BESTEMMELSER OM INSTITUTIONERNE
Artikel 13
1.   Unionen har en institutionel ramme, der tager sigte på at fremme dens værdier, at forfølge dens mål, at tjene dens, dens borgeres og medlemsstaternes interesser samt at sikre sammenhæng, effektivitet og kontinuitet i dens politikker og tiltag.
Unionens institutioner er:
—
Europa-Parlamentet
—
Det Europæiske Råd
—
Rådet
—
Europa-Kommissionen (i det følgende benævnt "Kommissionen")
—
Den Europæiske Unions Domstol
—
Den Europæiske Centralbank
—
Revisionsretten.
2.   Hver institution handler inden for rammerne af de beføjelser, der er tildelt den ved traktaterne, og i overensstemmelse med de procedurer, betingelser og mål, der er fastsat i disse. Institutionerne samarbejder loyalt med hinanden.
3.   Bestemmelserne om Den Europæiske Centralbank og Revisionsretten samt detaljerede bestemmelser om de øvrige institutioner findes i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
4.   Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen bistås af et økonomisk og socialt udvalg og et regionsudvalg med rådgivende funktioner.
Artikel 14
1.   Europa-Parlamentet udøver sammen med Rådet den lovgivende funktion og budgetfunktionen. Det udøver politiske kontrolfunktioner og rådgivende funktioner på de betingelser, der er fastsat i traktaterne. Det vælger Kommissionens formand.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet består af repræsentanter for Unionens borgere. Antallet af medlemmer må ikke overstige 750 plus formanden. Borgerne repræsenteres degressivt proportionalt med en mindstetærskel på seks medlemmer for hver medlemsstat. Ingen medlemsstat tildeles mere end 96 pladser.
Det Europæiske Råd vedtager med enstemmighed på Europa-Parlamentets initiativ og med dettes godkendelse en afgørelse om Europa-Parlamentets sammensætning i overensstemmelse med principperne i første afsnit.
3.   Europa-Parlamentets medlemmer vælges ved direkte almindelige, frie og hemmelige valg for en mandatperiode på fem år.
4.   Europa-Parlamentet vælger sin formand og sit præsidium blandt sine medlemmer.
Artikel 15
1.   Det Europæiske Råd tilfører Unionen den fremdrift, der er nødvendig for dens udvikling, og fastlægger dens overordnede politiske retningslinjer og prioriteter. Det udøver ingen lovgivende funktioner.
2.   Det Europæiske Råd består af medlemsstaternes stats- og regeringschefer samt af sin formand og Kommissionens formand. Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik deltager i dets arbejde.
3.   Det Europæiske Råd træder sammen to gange hvert halvår efter indkaldelse fra sin formand. Når dagsordenen kræver det, kan Det Europæiske Råds medlemmer beslutte at lade sig bistå hver især af en minister og for Kommissionens formands vedkommende af et medlem af Kommissionen. Når situationen kræver det, indkalder formanden til et ekstraordinært møde i Det Europæiske Råd.
4.   Det Europæiske Råd træffer afgørelse ved konsensus, medmindre andet er fastsat i traktaterne.
5.   Det Europæiske Råd vælger sin formand med kvalificeret flertal for en periode på to et halvt år med mulighed for genvalg en gang. Hvis formanden får forfald eller har begået en alvorlig forseelse, kan Det Europæiske Råd bringe hans eller hendes mandat til ophør efter samme procedure.
6.   Det Europæiske Råds formand:
a)
leder Det Europæiske Råds arbejde og giver det fremdrift
b)
sikrer forberedelsen og kontinuiteten af Det Europæiske Råds arbejde i samarbejde med formanden for Kommissionen og på grundlag af arbejdet i Rådet for Almindelige Anliggender
c)
bestræber sig på at fremme sammenhold og konsensus i Det Europæiske Råd
d)
forelægger Europa-Parlamentet en rapport efter hvert møde i Det Europæiske Råd.
Det Europæiske Råds formand varetager i denne egenskab på sit niveau Unionens repræsentation udadtil på de områder, der hører under den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, uden at dette berører de beføjelser, der er tildelt Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik.
Det Europæiske Råds formand må ikke bestride et nationalt embede.
Artikel 16
1.   Rådet udøver sammen med Europa-Parlamentet den lovgivende funktion og budgetfunktionen. Det udøver politikformulerende og koordinerende funktioner på de betingelser, der er fastsat i traktaterne.
2.   Rådet består af en repræsentant for hver medlemsstat på ministerniveau, der er beføjet til at forpligte regeringen i den medlemsstat, den pågældende repræsenterer, og til at udøve stemmeretten.
3.   Rådet træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal, medmindre andet er fastsat i traktaterne.
4.   Fra den 1. november 2014 defineres kvalificeret flertal som mindst 55% af Rådets medlemmer, der omfatter mindst femten af disse og repræsenterer medlemsstater med tilsammen mindst 65% af Unionens befolkning.
Et blokerende mindretal skal omfatte mindst fire rådsmedlemmer; er der ikke et sådant mindretal, anses det kvalificerede flertal for opnået.
De øvrige regler vedrørende kvalificeret flertal findes i artikel 238, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
5.   De overgangsbestemmelser vedrørende definitionen af kvalificeret flertal, der gælder indtil den 31. oktober 2014, samt dem, der gælder mellem den 1. november 2014 og den 31. marts 2017, er fastlagt i protokollen om overgangsbestemmelser.
6.   Rådet samles i forskellige sammensætninger, og listen over disse vedtages i overensstemmelse med artikel 236 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Rådet for Almindelige Anliggender sikrer sammenhæng i de forskellige rådssammensætningers arbejde. Det forbereder Det Europæiske Råds møder og sørger for opfølgningen heraf sammen med formanden for Det Europæiske Råd og Kommissionen.
Rådet for Udenrigsanliggender fastlægger Unionens optræden udadtil på grundlag af strategiske retningslinjer fastlagt af Det Europæiske Råd og sikrer sammenhæng i Unionens indsats.
7.   En komité af faste repræsentanter for medlemsstaternes regeringer har til opgave at forberede Rådets arbejde.
8.   Rådets samlinger er offentlige, når det forhandler og stemmer om udkast til lovgivningsmæssige retsakter. Med henblik herpå er alle samlinger i Rådet opdelt i to dele, der vedrører henholdsvis forhandlinger om EU's lovgivningsmæssige retsakter og aktiviteter af ikke-lovgivningsmæssig karakter.
9.   Formandskabet for rådssammensætningerne bortset fra Rådet for Udenrigsanliggender varetages af medlemsstaternes repræsentanter i Rådet på grundlag af en ordning med ligelig rotation på betingelser fastsat i overensstemmelse med artikel 236 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Artikel 17
1.   Kommissionen fremmer Unionens almene interesser og tager passende initiativer med henblik herpå. Den drager omsorg for gennemførelsen af traktaterne og af de foranstaltninger, der vedtages af institutionerne på grundlag heraf. Den fører tilsyn med gennemførelsen af EU-retten under Den Europæiske Unions Domstols kontrol. Den gennemfører budgettet og forvalter programmerne. Den udøver koordinerings-, gennemførelses- og forvaltningsfunktioner på de betingelser, der er fastsat i traktaterne. Bortset fra den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik og de øvrige tilfælde, der er nævnt i traktaterne, varetager den Unionens repræsentation udadtil. Den er initiativtager til Unionens årlige og flerårige programmering med henblik på indgåelse af interinstitutionelle aftaler.
2.   EU's lovgivningsmæssige retsakter kan kun vedtages på forslag af Kommissionen, medmindre andet er fastsat i traktaterne. Andre retsakter vedtages på forslag af Kommissionen, når dette er fastsat i traktaterne.
3.   Kommissionens tjenesteperiode er fem år.
Kommissionens medlemmer vælges under hensyn til deres almindelige duelighed og europæiske engagement blandt personer, hvis uafhængighed er uomtvistelig.
Kommissionen udfører sine opgaver i fuldkommen uafhængighed. Kommissionens medlemmer må hverken søge eller modtage instruktioner fra nogen regering, nogen institution, noget andet organ eller nogen anden organisation, jf. dog artikel 18, stk. 2. De afholder sig fra enhver handling, der er uforenelig med deres hverv eller udførelsen af deres opgaver.
4.   Den Kommission, der udnævnes mellem datoen for Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse og den 31. oktober 2014, skal bestå af en statsborger fra hver medlemsstat, herunder formanden for Kommissionen og Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, der skal være en af dens næstformænd.
5.   Fra den 1. november 2014 skal Kommissionen bestå af et antal medlemmer, herunder formanden for Kommissionen og Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, der svarer til to tredjedele af antallet af medlemsstater, medmindre Det Europæiske Råd med enstemmighed beslutter at ændre dette antal.
Kommissionens medlemmer vælges blandt medlemsstaternes statsborgere på grundlag af en ordning med en strengt ligelig rotation mellem medlemsstaterne, der gør det muligt at afspejle den demografiske og geografiske spredning i samtlige medlemsstater. Denne ordning fastsættes med enstemmighed af Det Europæiske Råd i overensstemmelse med artikel 244 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
6.   Formanden for Kommissionen:
a)
fastlægger retningslinjerne for Kommissionens udøvelse af sine hverv
b)
træffer afgørelse om Kommissionens interne organisation for at sikre, at den optræder sammenhængende, effektivt og som et kollegium
c)
udnævner næstformænd, bortset fra Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, blandt Kommissionens medlemmer.
Medlemmer af Kommissionen træder tilbage, hvis formanden anmoder herom. Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik træder tilbage efter proceduren i artikel 18, stk. 1, hvis formanden anmoder herom.
7.   Under hensyntagen til valget til Europa-Parlamentet og efter passende høringer foreslår Det Europæiske Råd med kvalificeret flertal Europa-Parlamentet en kandidat til posten som formand for Kommissionen. Denne kandidat vælges af Europa-Parlamentet med et flertal af dets medlemmer. Hvis denne kandidat ikke opnår et sådant flertal, foreslår Det Europæiske Råd med kvalificeret flertal inden en måned en ny kandidat, der vælges af Europa-Parlamentet efter samme procedure.
Rådet vedtager efter fælles overenskomst med den valgte formand listen over de øvrige personer, som det foreslår udnævnt til medlemmer af Kommissionen. De udvælges på grundlag af medlemsstaternes forslag i overensstemmelse med de kriterier, der er fastsat i stk. 3, andet afsnit, og stk. 5, andet afsnit.
Formanden, Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik og de øvrige medlemmer af Kommissionen skal godkendes samlet ved en afstemning i Europa-Parlamentet. På grundlag af denne godkendelse udnævnes Kommissionen af Det Europæiske Råd, der træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal.
8.   Kommissionen er samlet ansvarlig over for Europa-Parlamentet. Europa-Parlamentet kan vedtage et mistillidsvotum til Kommissionen efter artikel 234 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde. Hvis der vedtages et sådant mistillidsvotum, skal medlemmerne af Kommissionen samlet nedlægge deres hverv, og Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik skal nedlægge sit hverv i Kommissionen.
Artikel 18
1.   Det Europæiske Råd udnævner Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik med kvalificeret flertal og med samtykke fra Kommissionens formand. Det Europæiske Råd kan bringe hans eller hendes tjenesteperiode til ophør efter samme procedure.
2.   Den højtstående repræsentant varetager Unionens fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik. Den højtstående repræsentant bidrager med sine forslag til udarbejdelsen af denne politik og gennemfører den som Rådets bemyndigede. Det samme gælder den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik.
3.   Den højtstående repræsentant er formand for Rådet for Udenrigsanliggender.
4.   Den højtstående repræsentant er en af Kommissionens næstformænd. Den højtstående repræsentant påser, at der er sammenhæng i Unionens optræden udadtil. Den højtstående repræsentant varetager i Kommissionen de ansvarsområder, Kommissionen har med hensyn til eksterne forbindelser, samt koordineringen af de andre aspekter af Unionens optræden udadtil. I forbindelse med varetagelsen af disse ansvarsområder i Kommissionen og kun med hensyn til disse er den højtstående repræsentant underlagt de procedurer, der gælder for Kommissionen, for så vidt dette er i overensstemmelse med stk. 2 og 3.
Artikel 19
1.   Den Europæiske Unions Domstol omfatter Domstolen, Retten og et antal specialretter. Den sikrer overholdelse af lov og ret ved fortolkningen og anvendelsen af traktaterne.
Medlemsstaterne tilvejebringer den nødvendige adgang til domstolsprøvelse for at sikre en effektiv retsbeskyttelse på de områder, der er omfattet af EU-retten.
2.   Domstolen består af en dommer fra hver medlemsstat. Den bistås af generaladvokater.
Retten består af mindst en dommer fra hver medlemsstat.
Til dommere og generaladvokater ved Domstolen og dommere ved Retten vælges personer, hvis uafhængighed er uomtvistelig, og som opfylder betingelserne i artikel 253 og 254 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde. De udnævnes af medlemsstaternes regeringer ved fælles overenskomst for et tidsrum af seks år. Afgående dommere og generaladvokater kan genudnævnes.
3.   Den Europæiske Unions Domstol træffer afgørelse i henhold til traktaterne:
a)
i sager anlagt af en medlemsstat, en institution eller fysiske eller juridiske personer
b)
i præjudicielle spørgsmål efter anmodning fra de nationale domstole om fortolkning af EU-retten eller om gyldigheden af retsakter vedtaget af institutionerne
c)
i de øvrige tilfælde, der er nævnt i traktaterne.
AFSNIT IV
BESTEMMELSER OM FORSTÆRKET SAMARBEJDE
Artikel 20
(tidl. artikel 27 A-27 E, 40-40 B og 43-45 i TEU og tidl. artikel 11 og 11 A i TEF)
1.   Medlemsstater, der ønsker at indføre et forstærket indbyrdes samarbejde inden for rammerne af Unionens ikke-eksklusive kompetencer, kan anvende Unionens institutioner og udøve disse kompetencer ved anvendelse af de relevante bestemmelser i traktaterne med de begrænsninger og efter de procedurer, der er fastsat i denne artikel og i artikel 326-334 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Et forstærket samarbejde tager sigte på at fremme Unionens mål, beskytte dens interesser og styrke integrationsprocessen. Det er til enhver tid åbent for alle medlemsstater i overensstemmelse med artikel 328 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
2.   Afgørelsen om bemyndigelse til et forstærket samarbejde vedtages af Rådet som en sidste udvej, når det fastslår, at de hermed tilstræbte mål ikke kan nås inden for en rimelig frist af Unionen som helhed, og på den betingelse, at mindst ni medlemsstater deltager deri. Rådet træffer afgørelse efter proceduren i artikel 329 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
3.   Alle Rådets medlemmer kan deltage i dets forhandlinger, men kun medlemmer af Rådet, som repræsenterer medlemsstater, der deltager i et forstærket samarbejde, deltager i afstemningen. Afstemningsreglerne findes i artikel 330 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
4.   Retsakter, der vedtages inden for rammerne af et forstærket samarbejde, er kun bindende for de deltagende medlemsstater. De betragtes ikke som gældende ret, der skal accepteres af stater, der søger om optagelse i Unionen.
AFSNIT V
ALMINDELIGE BESTEMMELSER OM UNIONENS OPTRÆDEN UDADTIL OG SÆRLIGE BESTEMMELSER OM DEN FÆLLES UDENRIGS- OG SIKKERHEDSPOLITIK
KAPITEL 1
ALMINDELIGE BESTEMMELSER OM UNIONENS OPTRÆDEN UDADTIL
Artikel 21
1.   Unionens optræden på den internationale scene bygger på de principper, der har ligget til grund for dens egen oprettelse, udvikling og udvidelse, og som den tilstræber at fremme i den øvrige verden: demokrati, retsstatsprincippet, menneskerettighedernes og de grundlæggende frihedsrettigheders universalitet og udelelighed, respekt for den menneskelige værdighed, principperne om lighed og solidaritet samt respekt for grundsætningerne i De Forenede Nationers pagt og folkeretten.
Unionen bestræber sig på at udvikle forbindelser og skabe partnerskaber med tredjelande samt internationale, regionale eller globale organisationer, der er enige i de i første afsnit nævnte principper. Den vil fremme multilaterale løsninger på fælles problemer, især inden for De Forenede Nationers rammer.
2.   Unionen fastlægger og gennemfører fælles politikker og tiltag og arbejder for en høj grad af samarbejde på alle områder i tilknytning til internationale forbindelser med henblik på:
a)
at værne om sine værdier og grundlæggende interesser samt sin sikkerhed, uafhængighed og integritet
b)
at konsolidere og styrke demokrati, retsstatsprincippet, menneskerettigheder og folkerettens principper
c)
at bevare freden, forebygge konflikter og styrke den internationale sikkerhed i overensstemmelse med formålene og grundsætningerne i De Forenede Nationers pagt samt principperne i Helsingforsslutakten og målene i Parischartret, herunder de principper og de mål, der vedrører de ydre grænser
d)
at fremme en bæredygtig udvikling i økonomisk, social og miljømæssig henseende i udviklingslandene med det hovedformål at udrydde fattigdommen
e)
at tilskynde til alle landes integration i den internationale økonomi, herunder gennem gradvis afskaffelse af hindringer for international handel
f)
at bidrage til udarbejdelsen af internationale foranstaltninger med henblik på at beskytte og forbedre miljøkvaliteten og en bæredygtig forvaltning af de globale naturressourcer med det formål at sikre bæredygtig udvikling
g)
at bistå befolkninger, lande og regioner, der står over for naturkatastrofer eller menneskeskabte katastrofer, og
h)
at fremme et internationalt system, der bygger på stærkere multilateralt samarbejde og god global styring.
3.   Unionen respekterer de principper og forfølger de mål, der er nævnt i stk. 1 og 2, i forbindelse med udarbejdelsen og gennemførelsen af sin optræden udadtil på de forskellige områder, der er omfattet af dette afsnit og af femte del af traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, samt af de øvrige politikker for så vidt angår deres eksterne aspekter.
Unionen påser, at der er sammenhæng mellem de forskellige områder inden for dens optræden udadtil og mellem disse og dens øvrige politikker. Rådet og Kommissionen, der bistås af Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, sikrer denne sammenhæng og samarbejder i den henseende.
Artikel 22
1.   Det Europæiske Råd fastlægger Unionens strategiske interesser og mål på grundlag af de principper og mål, der er nævnt i artikel 21.
Det Europæiske Råds afgørelser om Unionens strategiske interesser og mål vedrører såvel den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik som andre områder i forbindelse med Unionens optræden udadtil. De kan vedrøre Unionens forbindelser med et land eller et område eller have en tematisk tilgang. De indeholder bestemmelser om varighed samt om de midler, der skal stilles til rådighed af Unionen og medlemsstaterne.
Det Europæiske Råd træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter en henstilling fra Rådet, som dette vedtager efter de nærmere bestemmelser, der er fastsat for hvert område. Det Europæiske Råds afgørelser gennemføres i overensstemmelse med procedurerne i traktaterne.
2.   Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik og Kommissionen kan, for så vidt angår henholdsvis den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik og andre områder i forbindelse med Unionens optræden udadtil, forelægge Rådet fælles forslag.
KAPITEL 2
SÆRLIGE BESTEMMELSER OM DEN FÆLLES UDENRIGS- OG SIKKERHEDSPOLITIK
1. AFDELING
FÆLLES BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 23
Unionens optræden på den internationale scene i henhold til dette kapitel bygger på principperne i, forfølger målene i og varetages i overensstemmelse med de almindelige bestemmelser om Unionens optræden udadtil, der er fastlagt i kapitel 1.
Artikel 24
(tidl. artikel 11 i TEU)
1.   Unionens kompetence inden for den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik omfatter alle udenrigspolitiske områder samt alle spørgsmål vedrørende Unionens sikkerhed, herunder gradvis udformning af en fælles forsvarspolitik, der kan føre til et fælles forsvar.
Den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik er underlagt særlige regler og procedurer. Den fastlægges og gennemføres af Det Europæiske Råd og Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed, medmindre andet er fastsat i traktaterne. Vedtagelse af lovgivningsmæssige retsakter er udelukket. Denne politik gennemføres af Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik og af medlemsstaterne i overensstemmelse med traktaterne. Europa-Parlamentets og Kommissionens specifikke rolle på dette område er fastlagt i traktaterne. Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har ingen kompetence med hensyn til disse bestemmelser, bortset fra dens kompetence til at kontrollere overholdelsen af artikel 40 i denne traktat og prøve lovligheden af visse afgørelser, jf. artikel 275, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
2.   Inden for rammerne af principperne og målene for Unionens optræden udadtil varetager, fastlægger og gennemfører denne en fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, der bygger på udvikling af gensidig politisk solidaritet mellem medlemsstaterne, fastlæggelse af spørgsmål af almen interesse og opnåelse af en stadig stigende konvergens i medlemsstaternes optræden.
3.   Medlemsstaterne støtter aktivt og uforbeholdent Unionens udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik i en ånd af loyalitet og gensidig solidaritet og respekterer Unionens indsats på dette område.
Medlemsstaterne samarbejder for at styrke og udvikle deres gensidige politiske solidaritet. De afstår fra enhver handling, som strider imod Unionens interesser, eller som kan skade dens effektivitet som en sammenhængende faktor i internationale forbindelser.
Rådet og den højtstående repræsentant påser, at disse principper overholdes.
Artikel 25
(tidl. artikel 12 i TEU)
Unionen varetager den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik ved:
a)
at fastlægge de overordnede retningslinjer
b)
at vedtage afgørelser, der fastlægger:
i)
de aktioner, der skal gennemføres af Unionen
ii)
de holdninger, der skal indtages af Unionen
iii)
de nærmere bestemmelser for gennemførelsen af de afgørelser,
der vedrører nr. i) og ii)
c)
at styrke det systematiske samarbejde mellem medlemsstaterne om deres politik.
Artikel 26
(tidl. artikel 13 i TEU)
1.   Det Europæiske Råd definerer Unionens strategiske interesser og fastlægger målene og de overordnede retningslinjer for den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, herunder for anliggender, der har indvirkning på forsvarsområdet. Det vedtager de nødvendige afgørelser.
Hvis den internationale udvikling kræver det, indkalder formanden for Det Europæiske Råd til et ekstraordinært møde i Det Europæiske Råd med henblik på at definere de strategiske linjer for Unionens politik i forhold til denne udvikling.
2.   Rådet udformer den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik og træffer de afgørelser, der er nødvendige for fastlæggelsen og iværksættelsen af denne politik på grundlag af de overordnede retningslinjer og de strategiske linjer, som Det Europæiske Råd har fastlagt.
Rådet og Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik påser, at Unionens aktion fremtræder som en helhed, er sammenhængende og effektiv.
3.   Den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik gennemføres af den højtstående repræsentant og medlemsstaterne under anvendelse af nationale midler og Unionens midler.
Artikel 27
1.   Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, der er formand for Rådet for Udenrigsanliggender, bidrager med sine forslag til udarbejdelsen af den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik og sikrer gennemførelsen af de afgørelser, der vedtages af Det Europæiske Råd og Rådet.
2.   Den højtstående repræsentant repræsenterer Unionen i anliggender vedrørende den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik. Den højtstående repræsentant fører på Unionens vegne den politiske dialog med tredjeparter og udtrykker Unionens holdning i internationale organisationer og på internationale konferencer.
3.   Under udøvelsen af sit hverv bistås den højtstående repræsentant af en tjeneste for EU's optræden udadtil. Denne tjeneste arbejder sammen med medlemsstaternes diplomatiske tjenester og omfatter tjenestemænd fra relevante tjenestegrene i Generalsekretariatet for Rådet og Kommissionen samt udstationeret personale fra medlemsstaternes nationale diplomatiske tjenester. Rådet fastsætter ved en afgørelse, hvordan Tjenesten for EU's Optræden Udadtil skal tilrettelægges og fungere. Rådet træffer afgørelse på forslag af den højtstående repræsentant efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og efter Kommissionens godkendelse.
Artikel 28
(tidl. artikel 14 i TEU)
1.   Hvis en international situation kræver en operationel aktion fra Unionens side, vedtager Rådet de nødvendige afgørelser. De fastsætter mål og rækkevidde, de midler, der skal stilles til rådighed for Unionen, om nødvendigt deres varighed, og betingelserne for deres gennemførelse.
Hvis der sker en ændring af forholdene, der har væsentlig betydning for et spørgsmål, der er genstand for en sådan afgørelse, reviderer Rådet principperne og målene for denne afgørelse og vedtager de nødvendige afgørelser.
2.   De i stk. 1 nævnte afgørelser forpligter medlemsstaterne i deres stillingtagen og handlinger.
3.   Enhver national stillingtagen eller handling i henhold til en afgørelse som nævnt i stk. 1 meddeles af den berørte medlemsstat i så god tid, at der om nødvendigt kan holdes forudgående samråd i Rådet. Forpligtelsen til at give forhåndsunderretning gælder ikke for foranstaltninger, som alene indebærer transformation til det nationale plan af rådsafgørelser.
4.   Gør forholdenes udvikling det påtrængende nødvendigt, og revideres rådsafgørelsen som nævnt i stk. 1 ikke, kan medlemsstaterne straks træffe de foranstaltninger, der er absolut nødvendige under hensyntagen til de almindelige mål for denne afgørelse. En medlemsstat, der træffer sådanne foranstaltninger, underretter omgående Rådet herom.
5.   Volder iværksættelsen af en afgørelse efter denne artikel alvorlige vanskeligheder for en medlemsstat, skal denne forelægge sagen for Rådet, der skal drøfte den og søge passende løsninger. Disse må ikke stride imod målene for den i stk. 1 nævnte afgørelse eller være til skade for dens effektivitet.
Artikel 29
(tidl. artikel 15 i TEU)
Rådet vedtager afgørelser, der fastlægger Unionens tilgang til et bestemt spørgsmål af geografisk eller tematisk karakter. Medlemsstaterne drager omsorg for, at deres nationale politik er i overensstemmelse med Unionens holdninger.
Artikel 30
(tidl. artikel 22 i TEU)
1.   Enhver medlemsstat, Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik eller den højtstående repræsentant med støtte fra Kommissionen kan forelægge Rådet alle spørgsmål vedrørende den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik og forelægge det henholdsvis initiativer eller forslag.
2.   I tilfælde, hvor der hurtigt skal træffes en afgørelse, indkalder den højtstående repræsentant enten på egen foranledning eller på anmodning af en medlemsstat inden for 48 timer eller, hvor en afgørelse er uopsættelig, inden for en endnu kortere frist til en ekstraordinær samling i Rådet.
Artikel 31
(tidl. artikel 23 i TEU)
1.   Afgørelser i henhold til dette kapitel vedtages af Det Europæiske Råd og Rådet med enstemmighed, medmindre andet er fastsat i dette kapitel. Der kan ikke vedtages lovgivningsmæssige retsakter.
Hvis et medlem af Rådet afholder sig fra at stemme i forbindelse med afstemninger, kan medlemmet kvalificere sin stemmeundladelse ved at afgive en formel erklæring i henhold til dette afsnit. I så fald er det pågældende medlem ikke forpligtet til at anvende afgørelsen, men accepterer, at afgørelsen forpligter Unionen. Under udvisning af gensidig solidaritet afholder den pågældende medlemsstat sig fra enhver handling, som vil kunne komme i konflikt med eller hindre en handling fra Unionens side på grundlag af den pågældende afgørelse, og de øvrige medlemsstater respekterer dens holdning. Hvis de medlemmer af Rådet, der på denne måde knytter en erklæring til deres stemmeundladelse, udgør mindst en tredjedel af medlemsstaterne med tilsammen mindst en tredjedel af Unionens befolkning, er afgørelsen ikke vedtaget.
2.   Uanset stk. 1 træffer Rådet afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal,
—
når det vedtager afgørelser, der fastlægger en EU-aktion eller en EU-holdning på grundlag af en afgørelse truffet af Det Europæiske Råd vedrørende Unionens strategiske interesser og mål som nævnt i artikel 22, stk. 1
—
når det vedtager en afgørelse, der fastlægger en EU-aktion eller en EU-holdning, på forslag af Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik efter en specifik anmodning fra Det Europæiske Råd fremsat på dettes eget initiativ eller på initiativ af den højtstående repræsentant
—
når det træffer afgørelse om iværksættelse af en afgørelse, der fastlægger en EU-aktion eller en EU-holdning
—
når det udpeger en særlig repræsentant i henhold til artikel 33.
Hvis et medlem af Rådet erklærer, at det af vitale, nærmere anførte årsager, der vedrører den nationale politik, agter at stemme imod vedtagelsen af en afgørelse, der skal træffes med kvalificeret flertal, finder der ikke afstemning sted. Den højtstående repræsentant søger i tæt samråd med den pågældende medlemsstat at opnå en løsning, som den kan acceptere. Hvis der ikke opnås et resultat, kan Rådet med kvalificeret flertal anmode om, at sagen henvises til Det Europæiske Råd med henblik på en enstemmig afgørelse.
3.   Det Europæiske Råd kan med enstemmighed vedtage en afgørelse om, at Rådet træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal i andre tilfælde end dem, der er nævnt i stk. 2.
4.   Stk. 2 og 3 gælder ikke for afgørelser, der har indvirkning på militær- eller forsvarsområdet.
5.   I procedurespørgsmål træffer Rådet afgørelse med et flertal af medlemmernes stemmer.
Artikel 32
(tidl. artikel 16 i TEU)
Medlemsstaterne rådfører sig med hinanden i Det Europæiske Råd og i Rådet om alle udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitiske spørgsmål, som er af almindelig interesse, med henblik på at fastlægge en fælles tilgang. Den enkelte medlemsstat konsulterer, før den træffer foranstaltninger på den internationale scene eller indgår forpligtelser, der kan berøre Unionens interesser, de øvrige medlemsstater i Det Europæiske Råd eller i Rådet. Medlemsstaterne sikrer gennem en konvergent optræden, at Unionen kan gøre sine interesser og værdier gældende på den internationale scene. Medlemsstaterne er indbyrdes solidariske.
Når Det Europæiske Råd eller Rådet har fastlagt en fælles EU-tilgang i henhold til stk. 1, samordner Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik og medlemsstaternes udenrigsministre deres aktiviteter i Rådet.
Medlemsstaternes diplomatiske missioner og Unionens delegationer i tredjelande og ved internationale organisationer samarbejder indbyrdes og bidrager til udformningen og iværksættelsen af den fælles tilgang.
Artikel 33
(tidl. artikel 18 i TEU)
Rådet kan på forslag af Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik udpege en særlig repræsentant med et mandat i forbindelse med særlige politikspørgsmål. Den særlige repræsentant udøver sit mandat under den højtstående repræsentants myndighed.
Artikel 34
(tidl. artikel 19 i TEU)
1.   Medlemsstaterne samordner deres optræden i internationale organisationer og på internationale konferencer. De forsvarer Unionens holdninger i disse fora. Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik varetager tilrettelæggelsen af denne samordning.
I internationale organisationer og på internationale konferencer, hvori ikke alle medlemsstaterne deltager, forsvarer de medlemsstater, der deltager, Unionens holdninger.
2.   I overensstemmelse med artikel 24, stk. 3, skal de medlemsstater, der er repræsenteret i internationale organisationer eller på internationale konferencer, hvor ikke alle medlemsstaterne er repræsenteret, holde disse samt den højtstående repræsentant underrettet om alle spørgsmål af fælles interesse.
De medlemsstater, der også er medlemmer af De Forenede Nationers Sikkerhedsråd, rådfører sig med hinanden og holder de øvrige medlemsstater samt den højtstående repræsentant fuldt ud underrettet. De medlemsstater, der er medlemmer af Sikkerhedsrådet, forsvarer i udøvelsen af deres funktion Unionens holdninger og interesser, uden at dette dog berører det ansvar, der påhviler dem i medfør af De Forenede Nationers pagt.
Når Unionen har fastlagt en holdning til et emne på dagsordenen for De Forenede Nationers Sikkerhedsråd, anmoder de medlemsstater, der sidder i Sikkerhedsrådet, om, at den højtstående repræsentant indbydes til at fremlægge Unionens holdning.
Artikel 35
(tidl. artikel 20 i TEU)
Medlemsstaternes diplomatiske og konsulære missioner og Unionens delegationer i tredjelande og på internationale konferencer samt deres repræsentationer ved internationale organisationer samarbejder for at sikre, at de afgørelser om fastlæggelse af EU-holdninger og -aktioner, der er vedtaget i medfør af dette kapitel, overholdes og iværksættes.
De intensiverer deres samarbejde ved at udveksle oplysninger og foretage fælles vurderinger.
De bidrager til iværksættelsen af unionsborgernes ret til beskyttelse på tredjelandes område, jf. artikel 20, stk. 2, litra c), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, samt af foranstaltninger vedtaget i henhold til artikel 23 i nævnte traktat.
Artikel 36
(tidl. artikel 21 i TEU)
Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik hører regelmæssigt Europa-Parlamentet om de vigtigste aspekter og grundlæggende valg i forbindelse med den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik og den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik og underretter det om udviklingen i disse politikker. Den højtstående repræsentant påser, at der tages behørigt hensyn til Europa-Parlamentets synspunkter. De særlige repræsentanter kan inddrages i underretningen af Europa-Parlamentet.
Europa-Parlamentet kan stille spørgsmål eller rette henstillinger til Rådet og den højtstående repræsentant. Det drøfter to gange om året de fremskridt, der er gjort med iværksættelsen af den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, herunder den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik.
Artikel 37
(tidl. artikel 24 i TEU)
Unionen kan indgå aftaler med en eller flere stater eller internationale organisationer på de områder, der hører under dette kapitel.
Artikel 38
(tidl. artikel 25 i TEU)
Med forbehold af artikel 240 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde følger en udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitisk komité den internationale situation på de områder, der henhører under den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, og bidrager til at fastlægge politikken ved at afgive udtalelser til Rådet på dettes foranledning, på foranledning af Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik eller på eget initiativ. Komitéen følger ligeledes iværksættelsen af den vedtagne politik med forbehold af den højtstående repræsentants beføjelser.
Inden for dette kapitels område varetager Den Udenrigs- og Sikkerhedspolitiske Komité under Rådets og den højtstående repræsentants ansvar den politiske kontrol med og den strategiske ledelse af krisestyringsoperationer som omhandlet i artikel 43.
Rådet kan med henblik på en krisestyringsoperation og for hele dennes varighed, som fastlagt af Rådet, bemyndige komitéen til at træffe relevante afgørelser vedrørende den politiske kontrol med og den strategiske ledelse af operationen.
Artikel 39
I overensstemmelse med artikel 16 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde vedtager Rådet uanset stk. 2 heri en afgørelse, der fastsætter regler for beskyttelse af fysiske personer i forbindelse med medlemsstaternes behandling af personoplysninger under udøvelse af aktiviteter, der er omfattet dette kapitel, samt regler for den frie udveksling af disse oplysninger. Overholdelsen af disse regler kontrolleres af uafhængige myndigheder.
Artikel 40
(tidl. artikel 47 i TEU)
Gennemførelsen af den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik berører ikke anvendelsen af institutionernes procedurer og omfanget af deres beføjelser som fastsat i traktaterne med henblik på udøvelsen af Unionens kompetencer i artikel 3-6 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
På samme måde berører gennemførelsen af politikkerne i disse artikler ikke anvendelsen af institutionernes procedurer og omfanget af deres beføjelser som fastsat i traktaterne med henblik på udøvelsen af Unionens kompetencer i henhold til dette kapitel.
Artikel 41
(tidl. artikel 28 i TEU)
1.   Institutionernes administrationsudgifter i forbindelse med iværksættelsen af dette kapitel afholdes over Unionens budget.
2.   Aktionsudgifter til iværksættelsen af dette kapitel afholdes ligeledes over Unionens budget bortset fra udgifter til operationer, der har indvirkning på militær- eller forsvarsområdet, og tilfælde, hvor Rådet med enstemmighed træffer anden afgørelse.
Såfremt udgifterne ikke afholdes over Unionens budget, afholdes de af medlemsstaterne efter fordelingsnøglen baseret på bruttonationalindkomsten, medmindre Rådet med enstemmighed træffer anden afgørelse. Hvad angår udgifter til operationer, der har indvirkning på militær- eller forsvarsområdet, er medlemsstater, hvis repræsentant i Rådet har afgivet en formel erklæring i henhold til artikel 31, stk. 1, andet afsnit, ikke forpligtet til at bidrage til finansieringen heraf.
3.   Rådet vedtager en afgørelse om indførelse af særlige procedurer for at sikre hurtig adgang til bevillinger på Unionens budget til hastefinansiering af initiativer som led i den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, navnlig forberedende aktiviteter i forbindelse med en opgave som omhandlet i artikel 42, stk. 1, og artikel 43. Det træffer afgørelse efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
Forberedende aktiviteter i forbindelse med opgaver som nævnt i artikel 42, stk. 1, og artikel 43, der ikke opføres på Unionens budget, finansieres af en opstartsfond, der består af bidrag fra medlemsstaterne.
Rådet vedtager med kvalificeret flertal på forslag af Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik afgørelser til fastlæggelse af:
a)
de nærmere bestemmelser for oprettelse og finansiering af opstartsfonden, navnlig de finansielle midler, der tildeles fonden
b)
de nærmere bestemmelser for forvaltning af opstartsfonden
c)
de nærmere bestemmelser for finansiel kontrol.
Når den opgave, der påtænkes i overensstemmelse med artikel 42, stk. 1, og artikel 43, ikke kan opføres på Unionens budget, bemyndiger Rådet den højtstående repræsentant til at anvende denne fond. Den højtstående repræsentant aflægger rapport til Rådet om udøvelsen af dette mandat.
2. AFDELING
BESTEMMELSER OM DEN FÆLLES SIKKERHEDS- OG FORSVARSPOLITIK
Artikel 42
(tidl. artikel 17 i TEU)
1.   Den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik udgør en integrerende del af den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik. Den sikrer Unionen en operationel kapacitet, der gør brug af civile og militære midler. Unionen kan anvende disse i forbindelse med opgaver uden for Unionens område med henblik på fredsbevarelse, konfliktforebyggelse og styrkelse af den internationale sikkerhed i overensstemmelse med principperne i De Forenede Nationers pagt. Udførelsen af disse hverv bygger på kapaciteter tilvejebragt af medlemsstaterne.
2.   Den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik omfatter gradvis udformning af en fælles EU-forsvarspolitik. Denne vil føre til et fælles forsvar, når Det Europæiske Råd med enstemmighed træffer afgørelse herom. Det henstiller i så fald til medlemsstaterne, at de vedtager en sådan afgørelse i overensstemmelse med deres forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser.
Unionens politik i denne afdelings betydning berører ikke den særlige karakter af visse medlemsstaters sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik og skal overholde de forpligtelser, som visse medlemsstater, hvis fælles forsvar foregår i Den Nordatlantiske Traktats Organisation (NATO), har i henhold til den nordatlantiske traktat, og skal være forenelig med den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik, der er fastlagt inden for denne ramme.
3.   Medlemsstaterne stiller civil og militær kapacitet til rådighed for Unionen til gennemførelse af den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik med henblik på at bidrage til opfyldelsen af de mål, Rådet har opstillet. De medlemsstater, der opretter multinationale styrker i fællesskab, kan ligeledes stille disse styrker til rådighed for den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik.
Medlemsstaterne forpligter sig til gradvis at forbedre deres militære kapacitet. Agenturet for Udvikling af Forsvarskapaciteter, Forskning, Anskaffelse og Forsvarsmateriel (i det følgende benævnt "Det Europæiske Forsvarsagentur") klarlægger de operationelle behov, fremmer foranstaltninger til opfyldelse heraf, bidrager til at påpege og eventuelt iværksætte alle hensigtsmæssige foranstaltninger til styrkelse af forsvarssektorens industrielle og teknologiske basis, deltager i udformningen af en europæisk kapacitets- og forsvarsmaterielpolitik og bistår Rådet med at evaluere forbedringen af den militære kapacitet.
4.   Afgørelser om den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik, herunder afgørelser om iværksættelse af en opgave som omhandlet i denne artikel, vedtages af Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed på forslag af Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik eller på initiativ af en medlemsstat. Den højtstående repræsentant kan, eventuelt sammen med Kommissionen, stille forslag om anvendelse af både nationale midler og EU-instrumenter.
5.   Rådet kan overdrage gennemførelsen af en opgave på EU-plan til en gruppe af medlemsstater med henblik på at bevare Unionens værdier og tjene dens interesser. Gennemførelsen af en sådan opgave er omfattet af artikel 44.
6.   De medlemsstater, der opfylder højere kriterier for militær kapacitet, og som har indgået mere bindende forpligtelser på dette område med henblik på mere krævende opgaver, etablerer et permanent struktureret samarbejde inden for rammerne af Unionen. Dette samarbejde er omfattet af artikel 46. Det berører ikke bestemmelserne i artikel 43.
7.   Hvis en medlemsstat udsættes for et væbnet angreb på sit område, skal de øvrige medlemsstater i overensstemmelse med artikel 51 i De Forenede Nationers pagt yde den pågældende medlemsstat al den hjælp og bistand, der ligger inden for deres formåen. Dette berører ikke den særlige karakter af visse medlemsstaters sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik.
Forpligtelserne og samarbejdet på dette område skal være i overensstemmelse med de forpligtelser, der er indgået inden for Den Nordatlantiske Traktats Organisation, som for de stater, der er medlemmer heraf, fortsat er grundlaget for deres kollektive forsvar og organet for dets iværksættelse.
Artikel 43
1.   De opgaver, der er omhandlet i artikel 42, stk. 1, i forbindelse med hvilke Unionen kan anvende civile og militære midler, omfatter fælles aktioner på nedrustningsområdet, humanitære opgaver og redningsopgaver, rådgivnings- og bistandsopgaver på det militære område, konfliktforebyggende og fredsbevarende opgaver og kampstyrkers opgaver i forbindelse med krisestyring, herunder fredsskabelse og postkonflikt-stabiliseringsoperationer. Alle disse opgaver kan bidrage til bekæmpelse af terrorisme, herunder gennem den støtte, som ydes tredjelande til bekæmpelse af terrorisme på deres område.
2.   Rådet vedtager afgørelser om de opgaver, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, idet det fastlægger deres mål og rækkevidde samt de overordnede betingelser for deres gennemførelse. Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik forestår under Rådets myndighed og i nær permanent kontakt med Den Udenrigs- og Sikkerhedspolitiske Komité samordningen af opgavernes civile og militære aspekter.
Artikel 44
1.   Rådet kan i medfør af de afgørelser, det vedtager i henhold til artikel 43, overdrage gennemførelsen af en opgave til en gruppe af medlemsstater, der ønsker det og råder over den fornødne kapacitet til at udføre en sådan opgave. Disse medlemsstater aftaler indbyrdes sammen med Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, hvorledes opgaven skal forvaltes.
2.   De medlemsstater, der deltager i gennemførelsen af opgaven, aflægger regelmæssigt situationsrapport til Rådet på eget initiativ eller på anmodning af en anden medlemsstat. De deltagende medlemsstater forelægger øjeblikkeligt sagen for Rådet, såfremt gennemførelsen af opgaven får væsentlige følger eller nødvendiggør en ændring af målet, rækkevidden eller betingelserne for opgaven, jf. de afgørelser, der er nævnt i stk. 1. I sådanne tilfælde vedtager Rådet de nødvendige afgørelser.
Artikel 45
1.   Det Europæiske Forsvarsagentur, der er nævnt i artikel 42, stk. 3, og placeret under Rådets myndighed, har til opgave:
a)
at bidrage til fastlæggelse af målene for medlemsstaternes militære kapacitet og vurdere, om de kapacitetstilsagn, som medlemsstaterne har givet, overholdes
b)
at fremme harmonisering af de operationelle behov samt vedtagelse af effektive og indbyrdes forenelige procedurer i forbindelse med materielanskaffelser
c)
at foreslå multilaterale projekter med henblik på at opfylde målene for militær kapacitet og sikre koordineringen af de programmer, der gennemføres af medlemsstaterne, og forvaltningen af specifikke samarbejdsprogrammer
d)
at støtte forskningen i forsvarsteknologi samt koordinere og planlægge fælles forskningsaktiviteter og undersøgelser af tekniske løsninger, der imødekommer de fremtidige operationelle behov
e)
at bidrage til at identificere og eventuelt gennemføre alle nyttige foranstaltninger med henblik på at styrke forsvarssektorens industrielle og teknologiske basis og øge effektiviteten af de militære udgifter.
2.   Det Europæiske Forsvarsagentur er åbent for alle medlemsstater, der ønsker at deltage. Rådet vedtager med kvalificeret flertal en afgørelse, der fastlægger statutten, hjemstedet og de nærmere bestemmelser for agenturets drift. Denne afgørelse tager hensyn til omfanget af den faktiske deltagelse i agenturets aktiviteter. Inden for agenturet oprettes der specifikke grupper, der omfatter de medlemsstater, som gennemfører fælles projekter. Agenturet udfører efter behov sine opgaver i samråd med Kommissionen.
Artikel 46
1.   De medlemsstater, der ønsker at deltage i et permanent struktureret samarbejde, jf. artikel 42, stk. 6, og som opfylder kriterierne og tiltræder forpligtelserne med hensyn til militær kapacitet i protokollen om permanent struktureret samarbejde, underretter Rådet og Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik.
2.   Senest tre måneder efter den i stk. 1 nævnte underretning vedtager Rådet en afgørelse om etablering af et permanent struktureret samarbejde med en liste over de deltagende medlemsstater. Rådet træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal efter høring af den højtstående repræsentant.
3.   Enhver medlemsstat, der på et senere tidspunkt ønsker at deltage i det permanente strukturerede samarbejde, underretter Rådet og den højtstående repræsentant.
Rådet vedtager en afgørelse, der bekræfter deltagelsen af den pågældende medlemsstat, der overholder kriterierne og tiltræder forpligtelserne i artikel 1 og 2 i protokollen om permanent struktureret samarbejde. Rådet træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal efter høring af den højtstående repræsentant. Kun de medlemmer af Rådet, der repræsenterer de deltagende medlemsstater, deltager i afstemningen.
Kvalificeret flertal defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra a), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
4.   Hvis en deltagende medlemsstat ikke længere opfylder kriterierne eller ikke længere er i stand til at overholde forpligtelserne i artikel 1 og 2 i protokollen om permanent struktureret samarbejde, kan Rådet vedtage en afgørelse om suspension af den pågældende medlemsstats deltagelse.
Rådet træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal. Kun de medlemmer af Rådet, der repræsenterer de deltagende medlemsstater, bortset fra den pågældende medlemsstat, deltager i afstemningen.
Kvalificeret flertal defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra a), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
5.   Hvis en deltagende medlemsstat ønsker at forlade det permanente strukturerede samarbejde, underretter den Rådet om sin beslutning, og Rådet tager til efterretning, at den pågældende medlemsstats deltagelse ophører.
6.   Rådets afgørelser og henstillinger inden for rammerne af det permanente strukturerede samarbejde, bortset fra dem, der er nævnt i stk. 2-5, vedtages med enstemmighed. Med henblik på nærværende stykke tæller i forbindelse med enstemmighed kun de deltagende medlemsstaters repræsentanters stemmer.
AFSNIT VI
AFSLUTTENDE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 47
Unionen har status som juridisk person.
Artikel 48
(tidl. artikel 48 i TEU)
1.   Traktaterne kan ændres efter en almindelig revisionsprocedure. De kan ligeledes ændres efter forenklede revisionsprocedurer.
2.   Enhver medlemsstats regering, Europa-Parlamentet eller Kommissionen kan forelægge Rådet forslag til revision af traktaterne. Disse forslag kan blandt andet tage sigte på at udvide eller indskrænke de beføjelser, der er tildelt Unionen i traktaterne. Disse forslag fremsendes af Rådet til Det Europæiske Råd og meddeles de nationale parlamenter.
3.   Hvis Det Europæiske Råd efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Kommissionen med simpelt flertal vedtager en afgørelse om at behandle de foreslåede ændringer, indkalder formanden for Det Europæiske Råd et konvent sammensat af repræsentanter for de nationale parlamenter, medlemsstaternes stats- og regeringschefer, Europa-Parlamentet og Kommissionen. Den Europæiske Centralbank skal også høres, hvis det drejer sig om institutionelle ændringer på det monetære område. Konventet behandler udkastene til revision og vedtager ved konsensus en anbefaling til en konference mellem repræsentanterne for medlemsstaternes regeringer som nævnt i stk. 4.
Det Europæiske Råd kan med simpelt flertal og efter Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse beslutte ikke at indkalde et konvent, hvis ændringernes omfang ikke berettiger hertil. I så fald fastlægger Det Europæiske Råd mandatet til en konference mellem repræsentanterne for medlemsstaternes regeringer.
4.   En konference mellem repræsentanterne for medlemsstaternes regeringer indkaldes af formanden for Rådet for efter fælles overenskomst at fastlægge de ændringer, der skal foretages i traktaterne.
Ændringerne træder i kraft efter at være blevet ratificeret af alle medlemsstaterne i overensstemmelse med deres forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser.
5.   Hvis fire femtedele af medlemsstaterne to år efter undertegnelsen af en traktat om ændring af traktaterne har ratificeret denne, og en eller flere medlemsstater er stødt på vanskeligheder i forbindelse med ratifikationen, tager Det Europæiske Råd spørgsmålet op.
6.   Enhver medlemsstats regering, Europa-Parlamentet eller Kommissionen kan forelægge Det Europæiske Råd forslag til revision af alle eller en del af bestemmelserne i tredje del af traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde vedrørende Unionens interne politikker og foranstaltninger.
Det Europæiske Råd kan vedtage en afgørelse om ændring af alle eller en del af bestemmelserne i tredje del af traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde. Det Europæiske Råd træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Kommissionen samt Den Europæiske Centralbank i tilfælde af institutionelle ændringer på det monetære område. En sådan afgørelse træder først i kraft, når medlemsstaterne har godkendt den i overensstemmelse med deres forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser.
Den afgørelse, der er nævnt i andet afsnit, kan ikke udvide de kompetencer, der er tildelt Unionen i traktaterne.
7.   Når Rådet i henhold til tredje del af traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde eller afsnit V i nærværende traktat træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed på et bestemt område eller i et bestemt tilfælde, kan Det Europæiske Råd vedtage en afgørelse, der gør det muligt for Rådet at træffe afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal på dette område eller i dette tilfælde. Dette afsnit gælder ikke for afgørelser, der har indvirkning på militær- eller forsvarsområdet.
Når lovgivningsmæssige retsakter i henhold til traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde skal vedtages af Rådet efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure, kan Det Europæiske Råd vedtage en afgørelse, der gør det muligt at vedtage sådanne retsakter efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure.
Ethvert initiativ, som Det Europæiske Råd tager på grundlag af første eller andet afsnit, fremsendes til de nationale parlamenter. Hvis et nationalt parlament gør indsigelse inden for en frist på seks måneder efter denne fremsendelse, vedtages den i første eller andet afsnit nævnte afgørelse ikke. Hvis der ikke gøres indsigelse, kan Det Europæiske Råd vedtage den pågældende afgørelse.
I forbindelse med vedtagelsen af de afgørelser, der er nævnt i første og andet afsnit, træffer Det Europæiske Råd afgørelse med enstemmighed, når Europa-Parlamentet har givet sin godkendelse med et flertal af sine medlemmer.
Artikel 49
(tidl. artikel 49 i TEU)
Enhver europæisk stat, som respekterer værdierne i artikel 2 og forpligter sig til at fremme dem, kan ansøge om at blive medlem af Unionen. Europa-Parlamentet og de nationale parlamenter underrettes om denne ansøgning. Den ansøgende stat retter sin ansøgning til Rådet, som træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter høring af Kommissionen og efter godkendelse fra Europa-Parlamentet, der udtaler sig med et flertal blandt sine medlemmer. De kriterier for medlemskab, som Det Europæiske Råd er nået til enighed om, skal tages i betragtning.
Vilkårene for optagelsen og sådanne tilpasninger af de til grund for Unionen liggende traktater, som optagelsen medfører, fastlægges ved en aftale mellem medlemsstaterne og den ansøgende stat. Denne aftale forelægges samtlige kontraherende stater til ratifikation i overensstemmelse med deres forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser.
Artikel 50
1.   Enhver medlemsstat kan i overensstemmelse med sine forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser beslutte at udtræde af Unionen.
2.   Hvis en medlemsstat beslutter at udtræde, meddeler den det til Det Europæiske Råd. På baggrund af Det Europæiske Råds retningslinjer forhandler og indgår Unionen en aftale med den pågældende stat om de nærmere bestemmelser for statens udtræden under hensyn til rammen for dens fremtidige forbindelser med Unionen. Denne aftale forhandles i overensstemmelse med artikel 218, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde. Den indgås på Unionens vegne af Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal efter Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse.
3.   Traktaterne ophører med at finde anvendelse på den pågældende medlemsstat på datoen for udtrædelsesaftalens ikrafttræden eller, hvis en sådan aftale ikke foreligger, to år efter meddelelsen i stk. 2, medmindre Det Europæiske Råd efter aftale med den pågældende medlemsstat med enstemmighed beslutter at forlænge denne frist.
4.   Ved anvendelsen af stk. 2 og 3 deltager det medlem af Det Europæiske Råd og Rådet, der repræsenterer den udtrædende medlemsstat, ikke i Det Europæiske Råds eller Rådets drøftelser eller afgørelser vedrørende denne stat.
Kvalificeret flertal defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra b), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
5.   Hvis en stat, der er udtrådt af Unionen, på ny anmoder om medlemskab, behandles dens anmodning efter proceduren i artikel 49.
Artikel 51
Protokollerne og bilagene til traktaterne udgør en integrerende del af disse.
Artikel 52
1.   Traktaterne gælder for Kongeriget Belgien, Republikken Bulgarien, Den Tjekkiske Republik, Kongeriget Danmark, Forbundsrepublikken Tyskland, Republikken Estland, Irland, Den Hellenske Republik, Kongeriget Spanien, Den Franske Republik, Republikken Kroatien, Den Italienske Republik, Republikken Cypern, Republikken Letland, Republikken Litauen, Storhertugdømmet Luxembourg, Republikken Ungarn, Republikken Malta, Kongeriget Nederlandene, Republikken Østrig, Republikken Polen, Den Portugisiske Republik, Rumænien, Republikken Slovenien, Den Slovakiske Republik, Republikken Finland, Kongeriget Sverige og Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland.
2.   Traktaternes territoriale anvendelsesområde er præciseret i artikel 355 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Artikel 53
(tidl. artikel 51 i TEU)
Denne traktat er indgået for ubegrænset tid.
Artikel 54
(tidl. artikel 52 i TEU)
1.   Denne traktat skal ratificeres af De Høje Kontraherende Parter i overensstemmelse med deres forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser. Ratifikationsdokumenterne deponeres hos Den Italienske Republiks regering.
2.   Denne traktat træder i kraft den 1. januar 1993, forudsat at samtlige ratifikationsinstrumenter er deponeret eller, hvis dette ikke er tilfældet, den første dag i den måned, der følger efter deponeringen af det sidste ratifikationsdokument.
Artikel 55
(tidl. artikel 53 i TEU)
1.   Denne traktat, der er udarbejdet i ét eksemplar på bulgarsk, dansk, engelsk, estisk, finsk, fransk, græsk, irsk, italiensk, kroatisk, lettisk, litauisk, maltesisk, nederlandsk, polsk, portugisisk, rumænsk, slovakisk, slovensk, spansk, svensk, tjekkisk, tysk og ungarsk, idet hver af disse tekster har samme gyldighed, deponeres i arkiverne hos Den Italienske Republiks regering, som fremsender en bekræftet genpart til hver af de øvrige signatarstaters regeringer.
2.   Denne traktat kan også oversættes til ethvert andet sprog som fastlagt af medlemsstaterne blandt de sprog, der i overensstemmelse med deres forfatningsmæssige orden har officiel status på hele eller en del af deres område. En bekræftet genpart af sådanne oversættelser tilvejebringes af de pågældende medlemsstater og deponeres i Rådets arkiver.
TIL BEKRÆFTELSE HERAF har undertegnede befuldmægtigede underskrevet denne traktat.
Udfærdiget i Maastricht, den syvende februar nitten hundrede og tooghalvfems.
(
listen over befuldmægtigede er ikke gengivet
)
(
1
)
  Republikken Bulgarien, Den Tjekkiske Republik, Republikken Estland, Republikken Kroatien, Republikken Cypern, Republikken Letland, Republikken Litauen, Ungarn, Republikken Malta, Republikken Østrig, Republikken Polen, Rumænien, Republikken Slovenien, Den Slovakiske Republik, Republikken Finland og Kongeriget Sverige er efterfølgende blevet medlemmer af Den Europæiske Union.
(
2
)
  Denne henvisning er kun vejledende. For yderligere oplysninger, se sammenligningstabellerne mellem den tidligere og den nye nummerering af traktaterne.
KONSOLIDERET UDGAVE AF TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS FUNKTIONSMÅDE
PRÆAMBEL
HANS MAJESTÆT BELGIERNES KONGE, PRÆSIDENTEN FOR FORBUNDSREPUBLIKKEN TYSKLAND, PRÆSIDENTEN FOR DEN FRANSKE REPUBLIK, PRÆSIDENTEN FOR DEN ITALIENSKE REPUBLIK, HENDES KONGELIGE HØJHED STORHERTUGINDEN AF LUXEMBOURG, HENDES MAJESTÆT DRONNINGEN AF NEDERLANDENE
 (
1
)
,
SOM ER BESLUTTET PÅ at skabe grundlag for en stadig snævrere sammenslutning mellem de europæiske folk,
SOM HAR DET FORSÆT gennem fælles handling at sikre økonomiske og sociale fremskridt for deres stater ved at fjerne de skranker, der deler Europa,
SOM SÆTTER DET som et væsentligt mål for deres bestræbelser stadig at forbedre deres folks levevilkår og beskæftigelsesforhold,
SOM ERKENDER, at fjernelsen af bestående hindringer kræver fælles indsats med henblik på at sikre en vedvarende ekspansion, ligevægt i samhandelen og redelig konkurrence,
SOM TILSTRÆBER at styrke enheden i deres økonomier og at fremme disses harmoniske udvikling ved at formindske ulighederne mellem de forskellige områder og forbedre de mindre begunstigede områders stilling,
SOM ØNSKER gennem en fælles handelspolitik at bidrage til gradvis ophævelse af restriktionerne i den internationale samhandel,
SOM ER SINDET at bekræfte den solidaritet, der knytter Europa og de oversøiske lande sammen, og som ønsker at sikre disse lande øget velstand i overensstemmelse med grundsætningerne i De Forenede Nationers pagt,
SOM HAR SAT SIG FOR ved denne forening af de økonomiske kræfter at bevare og styrke freden og friheden, og som opfordrer de øvrige europæiske folk, der deler dette ideal, til at tilslutte sig disse bestræbelser,
SOM ER BESLUTTET PÅ at tilskynde til, at deres folk opnår det højst mulige videnniveau gennem bred adgang til uddannelse og vedvarende ajourføring heraf,
(listen over befuldmægtigede er ikke gengivet)
FØRSTE DEL
PRINCIPPERNE
Artikel 1
1.   Denne traktat omhandler Unionens funktionsmåde og fastlægger de områder, der er omfattet af dens beføjelser, samt afgrænsningen af og de nærmere bestemmelser for udøvelsen af disse beføjelser.
2.   Denne traktat og traktaten om Den Europæiske Union udgør de traktater, som Unionen bygger på. Disse to traktater, der har samme juridiske værdi, betegnes "traktaterne".
AFSNIT I
UNIONENS KOMPETENCEKATEGORIER OG -OMRÅDER
Artikel 2
1.   Når Unionen i traktaterne tildeles enekompetence på et bestemt område, er det kun Unionen, der kan lovgive og vedtage juridisk bindende retsakter, og medlemsstaterne har kun beføjelse hertil efter bemyndigelse fra Unionen eller med henblik på at gennemføre EU-retsakter.
2.   Når Unionen i traktaterne på et bestemt område tildeles en kompetence, som den deler med medlemsstaterne, kan Unionen og medlemsstaterne lovgive og vedtage juridisk bindende retsakter på dette område. Medlemsstaterne udøver deres kompetence, i det omfang Unionen ikke har udøvet sin. Medlemsstaterne udøver på ny deres kompetence, i det omfang Unionen har besluttet at ophøre med at udøve sin.
3.   Medlemsstaterne samordner deres økonomiske politikker og beskæftigelsespolitikker efter de nærmere bestemmelser i denne traktat, som Unionen har kompetence til at fastsætte.
4.   Unionen har i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union kompetence til at definere og gennemføre en fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, herunder gradvis udformning af en fælles forsvarspolitik.
5.   På visse områder og på de betingelser, der er fastlagt i traktaterne, har Unionen beføjelse til at gennemføre tiltag for at understøtte, koordinere eller supplere medlemsstaternes indsats, uden at denne beføjelse dog træder i stedet for medlemsstaternes beføjelser på disse områder.
Juridisk bindende EU-retsakter vedtaget på grundlag af traktaternes bestemmelser vedrørende disse områder kan ikke omfatte harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser.
6.   Omfanget af og de nærmere bestemmelser for Unionens udøvelse af beføjelser fastlægges i de specifikke bestemmelser for de enkelte områder i traktaterne.
Artikel 3
1.   Unionen har enekompetence på følgende områder:
a)
toldunionen
b)
fastlæggelse af de konkurrenceregler, der er nødvendige for det indre markeds funktion
c)
den monetære politik for de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta
d)
bevarelse af havets biologiske ressourcer inden for rammerne af den fælles fiskeripolitik
e)
den fælles handelspolitik.
2.   Unionen har ligeledes enekompetence til at indgå internationale aftaler, når indgåelsen har hjemmel i en lovgivningsmæssig EU-retsakt, eller når den er nødvendig for at give Unionen mulighed for at udøve sin kompetence på internt plan, eller for så vidt den kan berøre fælles regler eller ændre deres rækkevidde.
Artikel 4
1.   Unionen deler kompetence med medlemsstaterne, når traktaterne tildeler den en kompetence, der ikke vedrører de områder, der er nævnt i artikel 3 og 6.
2.   Der er delt kompetence mellem Unionen og medlemsstaterne på følgende hovedområder:
a)
det indre marked
b)
social- og arbejdsmarkedspolitik for så vidt angår de aspekter, der er fastlagt i denne traktat
c)
økonomisk, social og territorial samhørighed
d)
landbrug og fiskeri, undtagen bevarelse af havets biologiske ressourcer
e)
miljø
f)
forbrugerbeskyttelse
g)
transport
h)
transeuropæiske net
i)
energi
j)
området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed
k)
fælles sikkerhedsudfordringer på folkesundhedsområdet for så vidt angår de aspekter, der er fastlagt i denne traktat.
3.   På områderne forskning, teknologisk udvikling og rummet har Unionen kompetence til at gennemføre tiltag, navnlig til at fastlægge og iværksætte programmer, dog således at udøvelsen af denne kompetence ikke kan føre til, at medlemsstaterne forhindres i at udøve deres kompetence.
4.   På områderne udviklingssamarbejde og humanitær bistand har Unionen kompetence til at gennemføre tiltag og føre en fælles politik, dog således at udøvelsen af denne kompetence ikke kan føre til, at medlemsstaterne forhindres i at udøve deres kompetence.
Artikel 5
1.   Medlemsstaterne samordner deres økonomiske politikker i Unionen. Med henblik herpå vedtager Rådet foranstaltninger, navnlig overordnede retningslinjer for disse politikker.
Der gælder særlige bestemmelser for de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta.
2.   Unionen træffer foranstaltninger med henblik på at sikre samordning af medlemsstaternes beskæftigelsespolitikker, navnlig ved at fastlægge retningslinjer for disse politikker.
3.   Unionen kan tage initiativer med henblik på at sikre samordning af medlemsstaternes social- og arbejdsmarkedspolitik.
Artikel 6
Unionen har kompetence til at gennemføre tiltag for at understøtte, koordinere eller supplere medlemsstaternes tiltag. De områder, hvor sådanne tiltag på europæisk plan kan gennemføres, er:
a)
beskyttelse og forbedring af menneskers sundhed
b)
industri
c)
kultur
d)
turisme
e)
uddannelse, erhvervsuddannelse, ungdom og sport
f)
civilbeskyttelse
g)
administrativt samarbejde.
AFSNIT II
ALMINDELIGE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 7
Unionen sørger for sammenhæng mellem sine forskellige politikker og aktiviteter under hensyn til alle sine mål og i overensstemmelse med princippet om kompetencetildeling.
Artikel 8
(tidl. artikel 3, stk. 2, i TEF)
(
2
)
I alle sine aktiviteter tilstræber Unionen at fjerne uligheder og fremme ligestilling mellem mænd og kvinder.
Artikel 9
Ved fastlæggelsen og gennemførelsen af sine politikker og aktiviteter tager Unionen hensyn til de krav, der er knyttet til fremme af et højt beskæftigelsesniveau, sikring af passende social beskyttelse, bekæmpelse af social udstødelse samt et højt niveau for uddannelse, erhvervsuddannelse og beskyttelse af menneskers sundhed.
Artikel 10
Ved udformningen og gennemførelsen af sine politikker og aktiviteter tilstræber Unionen at bekæmpe enhver form for forskelsbehandling på grund af køn, race eller etnisk oprindelse, religion eller tro, handicap, alder eller seksuel orientering.
Artikel 11
(tidl. artikel 6 i TEF)
Miljøbeskyttelseskrav skal integreres i udformningen og gennemførelsen af Unionens politikker og aktioner, især med henblik på at fremme en bæredygtig udvikling
Artikel 12
(tidl. artikel 153, stk. 2, i TEF)
Forbrugerbeskyttelseshensyn inddrages ved udformningen og gennemførelsen af andre af Unionens politikker og aktiviteter.
Artikel 13
Når Unionens politikker inden for landbrug, fiskeri, transport, det indre marked, forskning og teknologisk udvikling samt rummet, fastlægges og gennemføres, tager Unionen og medlemsstaterne fuldt hensyn til velfærden hos dyr som følende væsener, samtidig med at de respekterer medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser samt deres skikke, navnlig med hensyn til religiøse ritualer, kulturelle traditioner og regionale skikke.
Artikel 14
(tidl. artikel 16 i TEF)
Med forbehold af artikel 4 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 93, 106 og 107 i nærværende traktat og i betragtning af den plads, som tjenesteydelser af almen økonomisk interesse indtager i Unionens fælles værdinormer, og den rolle, som de spiller med henblik på at fremme social og territorial samhørighed, sørger Unionen og medlemsstaterne inden for deres respektive kompetenceområde og inden for rammerne af traktaternes anvendelsesområde for, at sådanne tjenester ydes på grundlag af principper og vilkår, navnlig økonomiske og finansielle, der gør det muligt for dem at opfylde deres opgaver. Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastlægger ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure disse principper og vilkår, uden at dette anfægter medlemsstaternes kompetence til under overholdelse af traktaterne at levere, udlægge og finansiere sådanne tjenesteydelser.
Artikel 15
(tidl. artikel 255 i TEF)
1.   For at fremme gode styreformer og sikre civilsamfundets deltagelse arbejder Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer og agenturer så åbent som muligt.
2.   Europa-Parlamentets møder er offentlige, og det gælder også Rådets samlinger, når det forhandler og stemmer om udkast til lovgivningsmæssige retsakter.
3.   Alle unionsborgere og alle fysiske og juridiske personer, der har bopæl eller vedtægtsmæssigt hjemsted i en medlemsstat, har ret til aktindsigt i dokumenter fra Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer og agenturer, uanset medium, efter de principper og på de betingelser, der fastsættes i henhold til dette stykke.
Generelle principper for og begrænsninger i denne aktindsigt af hensyn til offentlige eller private interesser, fastsættes ved forordning af Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure.
Institutionerne, organerne, kontorerne og agenturerne sikrer åbenhed i deres arbejde og indarbejder hver især særlige bestemmelser vedrørende aktindsigt i deres forretningsordener i overensstemmelse med de forordninger, der er nævnt i andet afsnit.
Den Europæiske Unions Domstol, Den Europæiske Centralbank og Den Europæiske Investeringsbank er kun omfattet af dette stykke, når de udøver administrative funktioner.
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet sikrer offentliggørelse af dokumenterne i forbindelse med lovgivningsprocedurerne på de betingelser, der er fastsat i de forordninger, der er nævnt i andet afsnit.
Artikel 16
(tidl. artikel 286 i TEF)
1.   Enhver har ret til beskyttelse af personoplysninger om vedkommende selv.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastsætter efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure regler for beskyttelse af fysiske personer i forbindelse med behandling af personoplysninger foretaget af Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer og agenturer samt af medlemsstaterne under udøvelse af aktiviteter, der er omfattet af EU-retten, og regler for den frie udveksling af personoplysninger. Overholdelsen af disse regler kontrolleres af uafhængige myndigheder.
Regler vedtaget på grundlag af denne artikel berører ikke de specifikke regler, der findes i artikel 39 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
Artikel 17
1.   Unionen respekterer og må ikke anfægte den status, som kirker og religiøse sammenslutninger eller samfund har i medlemsstaterne i henhold til national lovgivning.
2.   Unionen respekterer ligeledes den status, som filosofiske og konfessionsløse organisationer har i henhold til national lovgivning.
3.   Unionen opretholder en åben, gennemsigtig og regelmæssig dialog med disse kirker og organisationer i anerkendelse af deres identitet og specifikke bidrag.
ANDEN DEL
IKKE-FORSKELSBEHANDLING OG UNIONSBORGERSKAB
Artikel 18
(tidl. artikel 12 i TEF)
Inden for traktaternes anvendelsesområde og med forbehold af disses særlige bestemmelser er al forskelsbehandling, der udøves på grundlag af nationalitet, forbudt.
Efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure kan Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet give forskrifter med henblik på at forbyde sådan forskelsbehandling.
Artikel 19
(tidl. artikel 13 i TEF)
1.   Med forbehold af traktaternes øvrige bestemmelser og inden for rammerne af de beføjelser, som traktaterne tillægger Unionen, kan Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse, træffe hensigtsmæssige foranstaltninger til at bekæmpe forskelsbehandling på grund af køn, race eller etnisk oprindelse, religion eller tro, handicap, alder eller seksuel orientering.
2.   Uanset stk. 1 kan Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet, uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser, efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure vedtage grundprincipper for EU-tilskyndelsesforanstaltninger til støtte for medlemsstaternes aktioner med henblik på at bidrage til virkeliggørelsen af målene i stk. 1.
Artikel 20
(tidl. artikel 17 i TEF)
1.   Der indføres et unionsborgerskab. Unionsborgerskab har enhver, der er statsborger i en medlemsstat. Unionsborgerskab er et supplement til det nationale statsborgerskab og træder ikke i stedet for dette.
2.   Unionsborgerne har de rettigheder og er underlagt de pligter, der er indeholdt i traktaterne. De har bl.a. følgende rettigheder:
a)
de har ret til at færdes og opholde sig frit på medlemsstaternes område
b)
de har valgret og er valgbare ved valg til Europa-Parlamentet og ved kommunale valg i den medlemsstat, hvor de har bopæl, på samme betingelser som statsborgerne i denne stat
c)
de nyder i tredjelande, hvor den medlemsstat, som de er statsborgere i, ikke er repræsenteret, beskyttelse hos enhver medlemsstats diplomatiske og konsulære myndigheder på samme vilkår som statsborgere i denne medlemsstat
d)
de har ret til at indgive andragender til Europa-Parlamentet og til at henvende sig til Den Europæiske Ombudsmand samt til Unionens institutioner og rådgivende organer på et af traktaternes sprog og få svar på samme sprog.
Disse rettigheder udøves med de begrænsninger og på de betingelser, der er fastsat i traktaterne og i foranstaltninger vedtaget med henblik på deres gennemførelse.
Artikel 21
(tidl. artikel 18 i TEF)
1.   Enhver unionsborger har ret til at færdes og opholde sig frit på medlemsstaternes område med de begrænsninger og på de betingelser, der er fastsat i traktaterne og i gennemførelsesbestemmelserne hertil.
2.   Såfremt en handling fra Unionens side viser sig påkrævet for at nå dette mål, og traktaterne ikke indeholder fornøden hjemmel hertil, kan Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure vedtage bestemmelser, der skal gøre det lettere at udøve de rettigheder, der er nævnt i stk. 1.
3.   Med samme mål for øje som i stk. 1 kan Rådet, hvis traktaterne ikke indeholder fornøden hjemmel hertil, efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure fastsætte foranstaltninger vedrørende social sikring eller social beskyttelse. Rådet træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
Artikel 22
(tidl. artikel 19 i TEF)
1.   Enhver unionsborger, der har bopæl i en medlemsstat, hvor han ikke er statsborger, har valgret og er valgbar ved kommunale valg i den medlemsstat, hvor han har bopæl, på samme betingelser som statsborgerne i denne stat. Denne ret udøves med forbehold af de nærmere bestemmelser, som Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet, har vedtaget; de nærmere bestemmelser kan omfatte undtagelser, når specifikke problemer i en medlemsstat tilsiger dette.
2.   Med forbehold af artikel 223, stk. 1, og gennemførelsesbestemmelserne hertil, har enhver unionsborger, der har bopæl i en medlemsstat, hvor han ikke er statsborger, valgret og er valgbar ved valg til Europa-Parlamentet i den medlemsstat, hvor han har bopæl, på samme betingelser som statsborgerne i denne stat. Denne ret kan udøves med forbehold af de nærmere bestemmelser, som Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet, har vedtaget; de nærmere bestemmelser kan omfatte undtagelser, når specifikke problemer i en medlemsstat tilsiger dette.
Artikel 23
(tidl. artikel 20 i TEF)
Enhver unionsborger nyder i tredjelande, hvor den medlemsstat, hvori han er statsborger, ikke er repræsenteret, enhver medlemsstats diplomatiske og konsulære myndigheders beskyttelse på samme vilkår som statsborgere i denne medlemsstat. Medlemsstaterne træffer de nødvendige dispositioner og indleder de påkrævede internationale forhandlinger med henblik på at sikre denne beskyttelse.
Rådet kan efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet vedtage direktiver om de koordinations- og samarbejdsforanstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at lette denne beskyttelse.
Artikel 24
(tidl. artikel 21 i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastlægger ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure bestemmelser om de procedurer og betingelser, der er nødvendige for fremsættelsen af et borgerinitiativ som nævnt i artikel 11 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, herunder det minimumsantal medlemsstater, som borgerne skal komme fra.
Enhver unionsborger har ret til at indgive andragender til Europa-Parlamentet i medfør af artikel 227.
Enhver unionsborger kan henvende sig til den ombudsmandsinstitution, der indføres i overensstemmelse med artikel 228.
Enhver unionsborger kan skrive til enhver af de institutioner eller organer, der er nævnt i denne artikel eller i artikel 13 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, på et af de i artikel 55, stk. 1, i nævnte traktat nævnte sprog og få svar på samme sprog.
Artikel 25
(tidl. artikel 22 i TEF)
Kommissionen aflægger rapport til Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg hvert tredje år om gennemførelsen af bestemmelserne i denne del. Denne rapport skal omfatte spørgsmålet om Unionens udvikling.
På grundlag heraf og med forbehold af de øvrige bestemmelser i traktaterne kan Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse, vedtage bestemmelser med henblik på at styrke eller udbygge de rettigheder, der er nævnt i artikel 20, stk. 2. Disse bestemmelser træder i kraft, når medlemsstaterne har godkendt dem i overensstemmelse med deres forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser.
TREDJE DEL
UNIONENS INTERNE POLITIKKER OG FORANSTALTNINGER
AFSNIT I
DET INDRE MARKED
Artikel 26
(tidl. artikel 14 i TEF)
1.   Unionen vedtager foranstaltninger med henblik på oprettelse af det indre marked eller sikring af dets funktion i henhold til de relevante bestemmelser i traktaterne.
2.   Det indre marked indebærer et område uden indre grænser med fri bevægelighed for varer, personer, tjenesteydelser og kapital i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i traktaterne.
3.   Rådet fastlægger på forslag af Kommissionen de retningslinjer og betingelser, der er nødvendige for at sikre afbalancerede fremskridt i alle berørte sektorer.
Artikel 27
(tidl. artikel 15 i TEF)
Ved udarbejdelsen af forslagene med henblik på virkeliggørelsen af målene i artikel 26 tager Kommissionen hensyn til omfanget af den indsats, der inden for økonomier på forskellige udviklingstrin må gøres med henblik på oprettelsen af det indre marked, og den kan fremsætte forslag om hensigtsmæssige bestemmelser.
Hvis disse bestemmelser tager form af undtagelser, skal de være af midlertidig karakter og medføre de mindste forstyrrelser i det indre markeds funktion.
AFSNIT II
FRIE VAREBEVÆGELSER
Artikel 28
(tidl. artikel 23 i TEF)
1.   Unionen er bl.a. en toldunion, som omfatter al vareudveksling, og som indebærer forbud mod told ved indførsel fra og ved udførsel til andre medlemsstater, såvel som mod alle afgifter med tilsvarende virkning, samt indførelse af en fælles toldtarif over for tredjeland.
2.   Bestemmelserne i artikel 30 og i kapitel 3 i dette afsnit finder anvendelse på varer med oprindelse i medlemsstaterne og på de varer hidrørende fra tredjeland, som frit kan omsættes i medlemsstaterne.
Artikel 29
(tidl. artikel 24 i TEF)
Ved varer, som frit kan omsættes i en medlemsstat, forstås sådanne fra tredjeland hidrørende varer, for hvilke de af vedkommende medlemsstat foreskrevne formaliteter i forbindelse med indførelsen er blevet opfyldt, og for hvilke denne medlemsstat har opkrævet gældende told og afgifter med tilsvarende virkning, og for hvilke disse told- og afgiftsbeløb ikke er blevet helt eller delvis godtgjort.
KAPITEL 1
TOLDUNIONEN
Artikel 30
(tidl. artikel 25 i TEF)
Told ved indførsel og udførsel og andre afgifter med tilsvarende virkning er forbudt mellem medlemsstaterne. Dette gælder også finanstold.
Artikel 31
(tidl. artikel 26 i TEF)
Rådet fastsætter på forslag af Kommissionen toldsatserne i den fælles toldtarif.
Artikel 32
(tidl. artikel 27 i TEF)
Kommissionen tager under udøvelsen af de hverv, der er betroet den i medfør af dette kapitel, hensyn til:
a)
nødvendigheden af at fremme samhandelen mellem medlemsstaterne og tredjeland
b)
udviklingen af konkurrencevilkårene inden for Unionen i det omfang, denne udvikling medfører en styrkelse af virksomhedernes konkurrenceevne
c)
Unionens behov for forsyninger med råvarer og halvfabrikata, idet den samtidig bør påse, at konkurrencevilkårene mellem medlemsstaterne med hensyn til færdigvarer ikke fordrejes
d)
nødvendigheden af at undgå alvorlige forstyrrelser i medlemsstaternes økonomiske liv og af at sikre en rationel udvikling af produktionen og en forøgelse af forbruget inden for Unionen.
KAPITEL 2
TOLDSAMARBEJDE
Artikel 33
(tidl. artikel 135 i TEF)
Inden for traktaternes anvendelsesområde træffer Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure foranstaltninger til styrkelse af toldsamarbejdet mellem medlemsstaterne og mellem disse og Kommissionen.
KAPITEL 3
FORBUD MOD KVANTITATIVE RESTRIKTIONER MELLEM MEDLEMSSTATERNE
Artikel 34
(tidl. artikel 28 i TEF)
Kvantitative indførselsrestriktioner såvel som alle foranstaltninger med tilsvarende virkning er forbudt mellem medlemsstaterne.
Artikel 35
(tidl. artikel 29 i TEF)
Kvantitative udførselsrestriktioner såvel som alle foranstaltninger med tilsvarende virkning er forbudt mellem medlemsstaterne.
Artikel 36
(tidl. artikel 30 i TEF)
Bestemmelserne i artikel 34 og 35 er ikke til hinder for sådanne forbud eller restriktioner vedrørende indførsel, udførsel eller transit, som er begrundet i hensynet til den offentlige sædelighed, den offentlige orden, den offentlige sikkerhed, beskyttelse af menneskers og dyrs liv og sundhed, beskyttelse af planter, beskyttelse af nationale skatte af kunstnerisk, historisk eller arkæologisk værdi eller beskyttelse af industriel og kommerciel ejendomsret. Disse forbud eller restriktioner må dog hverken udgøre et middel til vilkårlig forskelsbehandling eller en skjult begrænsning af samhandelen mellem medlemsstaterne.
Artikel 37
(tidl. artikel 31 i TEF)
1.   Medlemsstaterne tilpasser de statslige handelsmonopoler, således at enhver forskelsbehandling af medlemsstaternes statsborgere med hensyn til forsynings- og afsætningsvilkår er udelukket.
Denne artikels bestemmelser finder anvendelse på ethvert organ, gennem hvilket en medlemsstat, de jure eller de facto, direkte eller indirekte, kontrollerer, leder eller øver mærkbar indflydelse på indførsel eller udførsel mellem medlemsstaterne. Disse bestemmelser finder også anvendelse på statskoncessionerede monopoler.
2.   Medlemsstaterne afholder sig fra at indføre nye foranstaltninger, som strider mod de i stk. 1 anførte principper, eller som begrænser rækkevidden af de artikler, der angår forbuddet mod told og kvantitative restriktioner mellem medlemsstaterne.
3.   I tilfælde af at et statsligt handelsmonopol indebærer en regulering, der tilsigter at lette afsætningen eller sikre en bedre udnyttelse af landbrugsprodukter, skal der ved anvendelse af bestemmelserne i denne artikel sikres tilsvarende garantier for de pågældende producenters beskæftigelse og levestandard.
AFSNIT III
LANDBRUG OG FISKERI
Artikel 38
(tidl. artikel 32 i TEF)
1.   Unionen fastlægger og gennemfører en fælles landbrugs- og fiskeripolitik.
Det indre marked omfatter tillige landbruget, fiskeriet og handelen med landbrugsvarer. Ved landbrugsvarer forstås jordbrugsprodukter, husdyrbrugsprodukter og fiskeriprodukter samt varer, der direkte er forbundet med disse produkter, og som har undergået en første bearbejdning. Ved omtale af den fælles landbrugspolitik eller af landbruget og ved anvendelse af udtrykket "landbrugs-" er fiskeri også omfattet under hensyntagen til denne sektors særlige karakteristika.
2.   Bestemmelserne vedrørende det indre markeds oprettelse og funktion finder anvendelse på landbrugsvarer, medmindre andet er bestemt i artiklerne 39-44.
3.   De varer, på hvilke bestemmelserne i artiklerne 39-44 finder anvendelse, er opregnet i listen i bilag I.
4.   Det indre markeds funktion og udvikling skal for så vidt angår landbrugsvarerne ledsages af udformningen af en fælles landbrugspolitik.
Artikel 39
(tidl. artikel 33 i TEF)
1.   Den fælles landbrugspolitik har til formål:
a)
at forøge landbrugets produktivitet ved fremme af den tekniske udvikling, ved rationalisering af landbrugsproduktionen og ved den bedst mulige anvendelse af produktionsfaktorerne, især arbejdskraften
b)
herigennem at sikre landbrugsbefolkningen en rimelig levestandard, især ved en forhøjelse af de individuelle indkomster for de i landbruget beskæftigede personer
c)
at stabilisere markederne
d)
at sikre forsyningerne
e)
at sikre forbrugerne rimelige priser på landbrugsvarer.
2.   Ved udarbejdelsen af den fælles landbrugspolitik og de særlige foranstaltninger, som den kan medføre, tages der hensyn til:
a)
landbrugserhvervets særlige karakter, der følger af landbrugets sociale struktur og af de strukturelle og naturbetingede forskelle mellem de forskellige landbrugsområder
b)
nødvendigheden af, at ønskelige tilpasninger gennemføres gradvis
c)
den kendsgerning, at landbruget i medlemsstaterne udgør en sektor, som er snævert forbundet med økonomien som helhed.
Artikel 40
(tidl. artikel 34 i TEF)
1.   Med henblik på at nå de i artikel 39 nævnte mål oprettes en fælles ordning af markederne for landbrugsvarer.
Alt efter varernes art skal denne markedsordning antage en af nedennævnte former:
a)
fælles konkurrenceregler
b)
en tvungen samordning af de forskellige nationale markedsordninger
c)
en europæisk markedsordning.
2.   Den fælles ordning under en af de i stk. 1 nævnte former kan omfatte alle foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at nå de i artikel 39 fastsatte mål, især prisregulering, støtte til såvel produktion som afsætning af de forskellige varer, oplagrings- og udligningsordninger samt fælles ordninger til stabilisering af ind- eller udførsel.
Den fælles ordning skal begrænses til at forfølge de i artikel 39 anførte mål og bør udelukke enhver form for forskelsbehandling af Unionens producenter eller forbrugere.
En eventuel fælles prispolitik skal baseres på fælles kriterier og ensartede beregningsmetoder.
3.   Med henblik på at muliggøre, at formålet med den i stk. 1 omhandlede fælles ordning nås, kan der oprettes et eller flere struktur- og garantifonde for landbruget.
Artikel 41
(tidl. artikel 35 i TEF)
Med henblik på at nå de i artikel 39 anførte mål kan der inden for rammerne af den fælles landbrugspolitik navnlig fastsættes bestemmelser om:
a)
en effektiv samordning af de bestræbelser, der udfoldes inden for den faglige uddannelses, forskningens og den landbrugsfaglige oplysnings område; denne samordning kan indebære, at projekter eller institutioner finansieres i fællesskab
b)
fælles foranstaltninger med henblik på udvidelse af forbruget af visse varer.
Artikel 42
(tidl. artikel 36 i TEF)
Bestemmelserne i kapitlet om konkurrenceregler finder kun anvendelse på produktionen af og handelen med landbrugsvarer, i det omfang Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet beslutter dette inden for rammerne af de bestemmelser og efter den procedure, der er fastsat i artikel 43, stk. 2, samt under hensyntagen til den i artikel 39 angivne målsætning.
Rådet kan på forslag af Kommissionen tillade ydelse af støtte:
a)
med henblik på at beskytte bedrifter, der er ugunstigt stillet som følge af strukturelle eller naturbetingede forhold
b)
inden for rammerne af økonomiske udviklingsprogrammer.
Artikel 43
(tidl. artikel 37 i TEF)
1.   Kommissionen fremlægger forslag vedrørende udarbejdelse og iværksættelse af den fælles landbrugspolitik, herunder også om afløsning af nationale markedsordninger med en af de i artikel 40, stk. 1, nævnte former for fælles ordning, såvel som om iværksættelsen af de i dette afsnit særligt nævnte foranstaltninger.
Disse forslag skal tage hensyn til sammenhængen mellem de landbrugsspørgsmål, som er omhandlet i dette afsnit.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastsætter efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg den fælles ordning for markederne for landbrugsvarer, der er nævnt i artikel 40, stk. 1, samt de øvrige bestemmelser, der er nødvendige for at virkeliggøre målsætningerne for den fælles landbrugs- og fiskeripolitik.
3.   Rådet vedtager på forslag af Kommissionen foranstaltninger vedrørende fastsættelse af priser, afgifter, støtte og kvantitative begrænsninger samt vedrørende fastsættelse og fordeling af fiskerimuligheder.
4.   På de i stk. 2 anførte betingelser kan den fælles ordning, der er nævnt i artikel 40, stk. 1, afløse nationale markedsordninger, såfremt:
a)
den fælles ordning yder medlemsstater, der modsætter sig en sådan afløsning, og som har en national ordning for vedkommende produktion, tilsvarende garantier for de pågældende producenters beskæftigelse og levestandard, når der tages hensyn til det tempo, hvori den mulige tilpasning og nødvendige specialisering kan gennemføres, og
b)
denne ordning sikrer samhandelen inden for Unionen betingelser svarende til dem, der gælder på et nationalt marked.
5.   Såfremt der er tilvejebragt en fælles ordning for visse råvarer, medens der endnu ikke findes en fælles ordning for de hertil svarende forarbejdede produkter, kan de pågældende råvarer indføres fra lande uden for Unionen, hvis de anvendes til fremstilling af forarbejdede produkter, som er bestemt til udførsel til tredjeland.
Artikel 44
(tidl. artikel 38 i TEF)
Såfremt en vare i en medlemsstat er underkastet en national markedsordning eller en anden indenlandsk regulering med tilsvarende virkning, som i konkurrencemæssig henseende påvirker en lignende produktion i en anden medlemsstat, pålægger medlemsstaterne vedkommende vare en udligningsafgift ved indførslen fra den medlemsstat, i hvilken markedsordningen eller reguleringen findes, medmindre denne medlemsstat pålægger en udligningsafgift ved udførslen.
Kommissionen fastsætter disse afgifter på det niveau, som er nødvendigt for at genoprette ligevægten; den kan ligeledes tillade anvendelsen af andre foranstaltninger på de vilkår og i den nærmere udformning, som den fastsætter.
AFSNIT IV
DEN FRIE BEVÆGELIGHED FOR PERSONER, TJENESTEYDELSER OG KAPITAL
KAPITEL 1
ARBEJDSKRAFTEN
Artikel 45
(tidl. artikel 39 i TEF)
1.   Arbejdskraftens frie bevægelighed sikres inden for Unionen.
2.   Den forudsætter afskaffelse af enhver i nationaliteten begrundet forskelsbehandling af medlemsstaternes arbejdstagere, for så vidt angår beskæftigelse, aflønning og øvrige arbejdsvilkår.
3.   Med forbehold af de begrænsninger, der retfærdiggøres af hensynet til den offentlige orden, den offentlige sikkerhed og den offentlige sundhed, indebærer den retten til:
a)
at søge faktisk tilbudte stillinger
b)
frit at bevæge sig inden for medlemsstaternes område i dette øjemed
c)
at tage ophold i en af medlemsstaterne for der at have beskæftigelse i henhold til de ved lov eller administrativt fastsatte bestemmelser, der gælder for indenlandske arbejdstageres beskæftigelse
d)
at blive boende på en medlemsstats område på de af Kommissionen ved forordninger fastsatte vilkår efter at have haft ansættelse der.
4.   Bestemmelserne i denne artikel gælder ikke for ansættelser i den offentlige administration.
Artikel 46
(tidl. artikel 40 i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet vedtager efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg ved udstedelse af direktiver eller forordninger de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at gennemføre arbejdskraftens frie bevægelighed, således som denne er bestemt i artikel 45, især ved at:
a)
sikre et snævert samarbejde mellem de nationale arbejdskraftmyndigheder
b)
afskaffe sådanne administrative fremgangsmåder og sådan administrativ praksis samt de for adgangen til ledige stillinger fastsatte frister, som hidrører enten fra indenlandsk lovgivning eller fra tidligere indgåede aftaler mellem medlemsstaterne, og hvis bibeholdelse ville hindre arbejdskraftens frie bevægelighed
c)
afskaffe alle frister og andre begrænsninger, som er fastsat enten i indenlandsk lovgivning eller i aftaler, der tidligere er indgået mellem medlemsstaterne, og som byder arbejdstagere fra de øvrige medlemsstater andre vilkår for det frie beskæftigelsesvalg end dem, der gælder for indenlandske arbejdstagere
d)
iværksætte ordninger, der kan formidle og skabe ligevægt mellem udbud og efterspørgsel på arbejdsmarkedet på en måde, som udelukker alvorlig fare for levestandarden og beskæftigelsen i de forskellige egne og industrier.
Artikel 47
(tidl. artikel 41 i TEF)
Inden for rammerne af et fælles program fremmer medlemsstaterne udvekslingen af unge arbejdstagere.
Artikel 48
(tidl. artikel 42 i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet vedtager efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure de foranstaltninger vedrørende social tryghed, der er nødvendige for at gennemføre arbejdskraftens frie bevægelighed, især ved at indføre en ordning, som gør det muligt at sikre vandrende arbejdstagere og selvstændige samt deres ydelsesberettigede pårørende:
a)
sammenlægning af alle tidsrum, der i de forskellige nationale lovgivninger tages i betragtning med henblik på at indrømme og opretholde retten til ydelser og på beregning af disse
b)
betaling af ydelser til personer, der bor inden for medlemsstaternes områder.
Hvis et medlem af Rådet erklærer, at et udkast til en lovgivningsmæssig retsakt som nævnt i stk. 1 vil berøre vigtige aspekter af den pågældende medlemsstats sociale sikringssystem, herunder anvendelsesområde, omkostninger og økonomisk struktur, eller berøre dette systems finansielle balance, kan medlemmet anmode om, at spørgsmålet forelægges Det Europæiske Råd. I så fald suspenderes den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure. Efter drøftelse skal Det Europæiske Råd inden fire måneder efter denne suspension enten:
a)
forelægge Rådet udkastet på ny, hvilket bringer suspensionen af den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure til ophør, eller
b)
undlade at handle eller anmode Kommissionen om at forelægge et nyt forslag; i så fald anses den oprindeligt foreslåede retsakt for ikke-vedtaget.
KAPITEL 2
ETABLERINGSRETTEN
Artikel 49
(tidl. artikel 43 i TEF)
Inden for rammerne af nedennævnte bestemmelser er der forbud mod restriktioner, som hindrer statsborgere i en medlemsstat i frit at etablere sig på en anden medlemsstats område. Dette forbud omfatter også hindringer for, at statsborgere i en medlemsstat, bosat på en medlemsstats område, opretter agenturer, filialer eller datterselskaber.
Med forbehold af bestemmelserne i kapitlet vedrørende kapitalen indebærer etableringsfriheden adgang til at optage og udøve selvstændig erhvervsvirksomhed samt til at oprette og lede virksomheder, herunder navnlig selskaber i den i artikel 54 anførte betydning, på de vilkår, som i etableringslandets lovgivning er fastsat for landets egne statsborgere.
Artikel 50
(tidl. artikel 44 i TEF)
1.   Efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg udsteder Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet direktiver om gennemførelse af etableringsfriheden inden for en bestemt erhvervsgren.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen udfører de opgaver, som er overdraget dem i henhold til ovennævnte bestemmelser, navnlig ved:
a)
i almindelighed i første række at behandle de erhverv, for hvis vedkommende etableringsfrihed i særlig grad vil fremme udviklingen af produktion og handel
b)
at sikre et snævert samarbejde mellem de kompetente nationale myndigheder med henblik på at lære de særlige forhold at kende, der gør sig gældende inden for Unionen på de forskellige erhvervsområder
c)
at ophæve de administrative fremgangsmåder og sådan administrativ praksis, som hidrører fra indenlandsk lovgivning eller fra tidligere indgåede aftaler mellem medlemsstaterne, og hvis bibeholdelse ville være en hindring for etableringsfriheden
d)
at påse, at arbejdstagere fra en medlemsstat, som er beskæftiget på en anden medlemsstats område, kan forblive på dette område for der at udøve selvstændig erhvervsvirksomhed, såfremt de opfylder de betingelser, som de skulle opfylde, hvis de kom ind i denne stat på det tidspunkt, hvor de ville påbegynde denne virksomhed
e)
at gøre det muligt for statsborgere i en medlemsstat at erhverve og udnytte fast ejendom, der ligger i en anden medlemsstat, for så vidt dette ikke strider mod principperne i artikel 39, stk. 2
f)
at lade den gradvise fjernelse af hindringerne for etableringsfriheden inden for hver af de pågældende erhvervsgrene gælde både betingelserne for at oprette agenturer, filialer eller datterselskaber på en medlemsstats område, og betingelserne for, at personale fra hovedvirksomheden kan indtræde i disses ledende eller kontrollerende organer
g)
i det nødvendige omfang og med det formål at gøre dem lige byrdefulde at samordne de garantier, som kræves i medlemsstaterne af de i artikel 54, stk. 2, nævnte selskaber til beskyttelse af såvel selskabsdeltagernes som tredjemands interesser
h)
at sikre, et etableringsvilkårene ikke fordrejes som følge af støtteforanstaltninger fra medlemsstaternes side.
Artikel 51
(tidl. artikel 45 i TEF)
Virksomhed, som varigt eller lejlighedsvis er forbundet med udøvelse af offentlig myndighed i en medlemsstat, er i den pågældende stat ikke omfattet af bestemmelserne i dette kapitel.
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure undtage visse erhverv fra bestemmelserne i dette kapitel.
Artikel 52
(tidl. artikel 46 i TEF)
1.   Bestemmelserne i dette kapitel og de forholdsregler, der træffes i medfør heraf, udelukker ikke anvendelse af love eller administrativt fastsatte bestemmelser, der indeholder særlige regler for fremmede statsborgere, og som er begrundet i hensynet til den offentlige orden, den offentlige sikkerhed eller den offentlige sundhed.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet udsteder efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure direktiver om samordning af ovennævnte love og bestemmelser.
Artikel 53
(tidl. artikel 47 i TEF)
1.   For at lette adgangen til at optage og udøve selvstændig erhvervsvirksomhed udsteder Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure direktiver om gensidig anerkendelse af eksamensbeviser, certifikater og andre kvalifikationsbeviser samt om samordning af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser om adgang til at optage og udøve selvstændig erhvervsvirksomhed.
2.   For så vidt angår udøvelse af lægegerning eller lignende virksomhed eller af farmaceutisk virksomhed, forudsætter den gradvise afskaffelse af restriktionerne en samordning af de betingelser, der er opstillet af de forskellige medlemsstater for udøvelse af sådanne erhverv.
Artikel 54
(tidl. artikel 48 i TEF)
Selskaber, som er oprettet i overensstemmelse med en medlemsstats lovgivning, og hvis vedtægtsmæssige hjemsted, hovedkontor eller hovedvirksomhed er beliggende inden for Unionen, ligestilles, for så vidt angår anvendelsen af bestemmelserne i dette kapitel, med personer, der er statsborgere i medlemsstaterne.
Ved selskaber forstås privatretlige selskaber, heri indbefattet kooperative selskaber, samt alle andre juridiske personer, der henhører under den offentlige ret eller privatretten, med undtagelse af selskaber, som ikke arbejder med gevinst for øje.
Artikel 55
(tidl. artikel 294 i TEF)
Med forbehold af de øvrige bestemmelser i traktaterne indrømmer medlemsstaterne de øvrige medlemsstaters statsborgere national behandling for så vidt angår kapitalanbringelser i de i artikel 54 nævnte selskaber.
KAPITEL 3
TJENESTEYDELSER
Artikel 56
(tidl. artikel 49 i TEF)
Inden for rammerne af nedennævnte bestemmelser er der forbud mod restriktioner, der hindrer fri udveksling af tjenesteydelser inden for Unionen, for så vidt angår statsborgere i medlemsstaterne, der er bosat i en anden medlemsstat end modtageren af den pågældende ydelse.
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure udstrække anvendelsen af bestemmelserne i dette kapitel til tjenesteydere, der er statsborgere i et tredjeland og bosat inden for Unionen.
Artikel 57
(tidl. artikel 50 i TEF)
Som tjenesteydelser i traktaternes forstand betragtes de ydelser, der normalt udføres mod betaling, i det omfang de ikke omfattes af bestemmelserne vedrørende den frie bevægelighed for varer, kapital og personer.
Tjenesteydelserne omfatter især:
a)
virksomhed af industriel karakter
b)
virksomhed af handelsmæssig karakter
c)
virksomhed af håndværksmæssig karakter
d)
de liberale erhvervs virksomhed.
Med forbehold af bestemmelserne i kapitlet om etableringsretten kan tjenesteyderen midlertidigt udøve sin virksomhed i den medlemsstat, hvor ydelsen præsteres, på samme vilkår, som den pågældende stat fastsætter for sine egne statsborgere.
Artikel 58
(tidl. artikel 51 i TEF)
1.   Den frie udveksling af tjenesteydelser på transportområdet omfattes af bestemmelserne i afsnittet vedrørende transport.
2.   Liberaliseringen af de af bankernes og forsikringsselskabernes tjenesteydelser, som er forbundet med kapitalbevægelser, skal gennemføres sideløbende med liberalisering af kapitalbevægelserne.
Artikel 59
(tidl. artikel 52 i TEF)
1.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet udsteder efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg direktiver om gennemførelse af liberaliseringen af en bestemt tjenesteydelse.
2.   De i stk. 1 omhandlede direktiver skal i almindelighed i første række tage sigte på tjenesteydelser, som direkte påvirker produktionsomkostningerne, eller hvis liberalisering bidrager til at lette vareudvekslingen.
Artikel 60
(tidl. artikel 53 i TEF)
Medlemsstaterne bestræber sig på at gennemføre liberaliseringen af tjenesteydelser i videre udstrækning, end de er forpligtet til i henhold til de direktiver, der er udstedt i medfør af artikel 59, stk. 1, hvis deres almindelige økonomiske situation og forholdene i vedkommende erhvervsgren gør det muligt.
Kommissionen retter henstillinger til de pågældende medlemsstater herom.
Artikel 61
(tidl. artikel 54 i TEF)
Så længe begrænsningerne i den frie udveksling af tjenesteydelser ikke er afskaffet, anvender hver medlemsstat dem over for alle de i artikel 56, stk. 1, omhandlede tjenesteydere, uanset disses nationalitet eller opholdssted.
Artikel 62
(tidl. artikel 55 i TEF)
Bestemmelserne i artiklerne 51-54 finder anvendelse på det i dette kapitel omhandlede sagsområde.
KAPITEL 4
KAPITAL OG BETALINGER
Artikel 63
(tidl. artikel 56 i TEF)
1.   Inden for rammerne af bestemmelserne i dette kapitel er alle restriktioner for kapitalbevægelser mellem medlemsstaterne indbyrdes og mellem medlemsstaterne og tredjelande forbudt.
2.   Inden for rammerne af bestemmelserne i dette kapitel er alle restriktioner for betalinger mellem medlemsstaterne indbyrdes og mellem medlemsstaterne og tredjelande forbudt.
Artikel 64
(tidl. artikel 57 i TEF)
1.   Artikel 63 berører ikke anvendelsen over for tredjelande af restriktioner, der den 31. december 1993 eksisterer i henhold til national lovgivning eller EU-lovgivning med hensyn til sådanne kapitalbevægelser til eller fra tredjelande, som vedrører direkte investeringer, herunder investering i fast ejendom, etablering, levering af finansielle tjenesteydelser eller værdipapirers adgang til kapitalmarkeder. For så vidt angår restriktioner, der eksisterer i henhold til national lovgivning i Bulgarien, Estland og Ungarn, er den relevante dato den 31. december 1999. For så vidt angår restriktioner, der eksisterer i henhold til national lovgivning i Kroatien, er den relevante dato den 31. december 2002.
2.   Idet det tilstræbes at virkeliggøre målsætningen om fri kapitalbevægelighed mellem medlemsstater og tredjelande i den størst mulige udstrækning, og uden at de øvrige kapitler i traktaterne berøres heraf, vedtager Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure de foranstaltninger om kapitalbevægelser til eller fra tredjelande, som vedrører direkte investeringer, herunder investering i fast ejendom, etablering, levering af finansielle tjenesteydelser eller værdipapirers adgang til kapitalmarkeder.
3.   Uanset stk. 2 kan Rådet alene efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure med enstemmighed og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet vedtage foranstaltninger, der er et tilbageskridt i EU-retten med hensyn til liberalisering af kapitalbevægelser til eller fra tredjelande.
Artikel 65
(tidl. artikel 58 i TEF)
1.   Bestemmelserne i artikel 63 griber ikke ind i medlemsstaternes ret til:
a)
at anvende de relevante bestemmelser i deres skattelovgivning, som sondrer imellem skatteydere, hvis situation er forskellig med hensyn til deres bopælssted eller med hensyn til det sted, hvor deres kapital er investeret
b)
at træffe de nødvendige foranstaltninger for at hindre overtrædelser af deres nationale ret og forskrifter, især på skatte- og afgiftsområdet og i forbindelse med tilsynet med finansielle institutioner, eller til af administrative eller statistiske hensyn at fastlægge procedurer for anmeldelse af kapitalbevægelser eller til at træffe foranstaltninger, der er begrundet i hensynet til den offentlige orden eller den offentlige sikkerhed.
2.   Bestemmelserne i dette kapitel griber ikke ind i muligheden for at anvende sådanne restriktioner for etableringsretten, der er forenelige med traktaterne.
3.   De foranstaltninger og fremgangsmåder, der er nævnt i stk. 1 og 2, må ikke udgøre et middel til vilkårlig forskelsbehandling eller en skjult begrænsning af den frie bevægelighed for kapital og betalinger, som defineret i artikel 63.
4.   Er der ikke vedtaget foranstaltninger i medfør af artikel 64, stk. 3, kan Kommissionen vedtage en afgørelse, hvorefter restriktive skatteforanstaltninger vedtaget af en medlemsstat over for et eller flere tredjelande skal anses for at være forenelige med traktaterne, hvis de er begrundet ved et af Unionens mål og er forenelige med det indre markeds funktion, og det samme kan Rådet, hvis Kommissionen inden for en periode på tre måneder fra modtagelsen af den pågældende medlemsstats anmodning ikke har vedtaget nogen afgørelse. Rådet træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed på anmodning af en medlemsstat.
Artikel 66
(tidl. artikel 59 i TEF)
Hvis kapitalbevægelser til eller fra tredjelande under ganske særlige omstændigheder medfører eller truer med at medføre alvorlige vanskeligheder for Den Økonomiske og Monetære Unions funktion, kan Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Den Europæiske Centralbank træffe beskyttelsesforanstaltninger for en periode på højst seks måneder over for tredjelande, hvis sådanne foranstaltninger er strengt nødvendige.
AFSNIT V
ET OMRÅDE MED FRIHED, SIKKERHED OG RETFÆRDIGHED
KAPITEL 1
ALMINDELIGE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 67
(tidl. artikel 61 i TEF og tidl. artikel 29 i TEU)
1.   Unionen udgør et område med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed, hvor de grundlæggende rettigheder og medlemsstaternes forskellige retssystemer og retstraditioner respekteres.
2.   Unionen sikrer, at der ikke foretages personkontrol ved de indre grænser, og den udformer en fælles politik for asyl, indvandring og kontrol ved de ydre grænser, der bygger på solidaritet mellem medlemsstaterne, og som er retfærdig over for tredjelandsstatsborgere. I forbindelse med dette afsnit sidestilles statsløse med tredjelandsstatsborgere.
3.   Unionen bestræber sig på at sikre et højt sikkerhedsniveau ved hjælp af foranstaltninger til forebyggelse og bekæmpelse af kriminalitet, racisme og fremmedhad, ved koordinerings- og samarbejdsforanstaltninger mellem politimyndigheder, strafferetlige myndigheder og øvrige kompetente myndigheder samt ved gensidig anerkendelse af strafferetlige afgørelser og om nødvendigt indbyrdes tilnærmelse af medlemsstaternes straffelovgivning.
4.   Unionen letter adgangen til domstolene, navnlig på grundlag af princippet om gensidig anerkendelse af retsafgørelser og udenretslige afgørelser om civilretlige spørgsmål.
Artikel 68
Det Europæiske Råd udformer strategiske retningslinjer for den lovgivningsmæssige og operationelle programudformning i området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed.
Artikel 69
De nationale parlamenter overvåger i forbindelse med lovgivningsforslag og -initiativer, der forelægges inden for rammerne af kapitel 4 og 5, at nærhedsprincippet overholdes i overensstemmelse med de nærmere bestemmelser i protokollen om anvendelse af nærhedsprincippet og proportionalitetsprincippet.
Artikel 70
Rådet kan på forslag af Kommissionen vedtage foranstaltninger om, hvordan medlemsstaterne i samarbejde med Kommissionen foretager en objektiv og upartisk evaluering af deres myndigheders gennemførelse af Unionens politikker i dette afsnit, især for at fremme den fulde anvendelse af princippet om gensidig anerkendelse, jf. dog artikel 258, 259 og 260. Europa-Parlamentet og de nationale parlamenter underrettes om indholdet og resultaterne af denne evaluering.
Artikel 71
(tidl. artikel 36 i TEU)
Der nedsættes en stående komité i Rådet, der skal sikre, at det operationelle samarbejde om den indre sikkerhed fremmes og styrkes i Unionen. Uanset artikel 240 skal komitéen lette samordningen af medlemsstaternes kompetente myndigheders indsats. Repræsentanter for Unionens berørte organer, kontorer og agenturer kan inddrages i komitéens arbejde. Europa-Parlamentet og de nationale parlamenter holdes underrettet om arbejdet.
Artikel 72
(tidl. artikel 64, stk. 1, i TEF og tidl. artikel 33 i TEU)
Dette afsnit er ikke til hinder for, at medlemsstaterne kan udøve deres beføjelser med hensyn til opretholdelse af lov og orden og beskyttelse af den indre sikkerhed.
Artikel 73
Det står medlemsstaterne frit for indbyrdes og under eget ansvar at etablere sådanne former for samarbejde og koordinering, som de finder hensigtsmæssige, mellem de kompetente instanser inden for deres administration, der er ansvarlige for beskyttelse af den nationale sikkerhed.
Artikel 74
(tidl. artikel 66 i TEF)
Rådet vedtager foranstaltninger med henblik på at sikre administrativt samarbejde mellem de kompetente myndigheder i medlemsstaterne på de områder, der er omfattet af dette afsnit, og mellem disse myndigheder og Kommissionen. Det træffer afgørelse på forslag af Kommissionen, jf. dog artikel 76, og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
Artikel 75
(tidl. artikel 60 i TEF)
Hvis det er nødvendigt for at nå målene i artikel 67 for så vidt angår forebyggelse og bekæmpelse af terrorisme og dermed beslægtede aktiviteter, fastsætter Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure en ramme for administrative foranstaltninger vedrørende kapitalbevægelser og betalinger, herunder indefrysning af midler, finansielle aktiver eller økonomiske gevinster, der tilhører, ejes eller besiddes af fysiske eller juridiske personer, grupper eller ikke-statslige enheder.
Rådet vedtager på forslag af Kommissionen foranstaltninger for at gennemføre den i stk. 1 nævnte ramme.
De retsakter, der er nævnt i denne artikel, skal indeholde de nødvendige bestemmelser om retsgarantier.
Artikel 76
Retsakter som nævnt i kapitel 4 og 5 samt foranstaltninger som nævnt i artikel 74, der skal sikre administrativt samarbejde på de områder, der er nævnt i disse kapitler, vedtages:
a)
på forslag af Kommissionen eller
b)
på initiativ af en fjerdedel af medlemsstaterne.
KAPITEL 2
POLITIKKERNE FOR GRÆNSEKONTROL, ASYL OG INDVANDRING
Artikel 77
(tidl. artikel 62 i TEF)
1.   Unionen udformer en politik, der skal sikre,
a)
at personer uanset nationalitet ikke kontrolleres ved passage af de indre grænser
b)
at der foretages personkontrol og effektiv overvågning ved passage af de ydre grænser
c)
at der gradvis indføres et integreret system for forvaltningen af de ydre grænser.
2.   Med henblik på stk. 1 vedtager Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure foranstaltninger på følgende områder:
a)
den fælles politik for visa og andre tilladelser til kortvarigt ophold
b)
personkontrol ved passage af de ydre grænser
c)
betingelser for tredjelandsstatsborgeres muligheder for frit at rejse inden for Unionen i en kortere periode
d)
nødvendige tiltag til den gradvise udvikling af et integreret system for forvaltningen af de ydre grænser
e)
reglerne om, at personer uanset nationalitet ikke kontrolleres ved passage af de indre grænser.
3.   Såfremt en handling fra Unionens side viser sig påkrævet for at gøre det lettere at udøve den ret, der er nævnt i artikel 20, stk. 2, litra a), og hvis traktaterne ikke indeholder fornøden hjemmel hertil, kan Rådet efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure fastsætte bestemmelser vedrørende pas, identitetskort, opholdsbeviser eller andre dokumenter, der er sidestillet hermed. Rådet træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
4.   Denne artikel berører ikke medlemsstaternes kompetence med hensyn til geografisk afgrænsning af deres grænser i overensstemmelse med folkeretten.
Artikel 78
(tidl. artikel 63, nr. 1 og 2, og artikel 64, stk. 2, i TEF)
1.   Unionen udformer en fælles politik for asyl, subsidiær beskyttelse og midlertidig beskyttelse med henblik på at tilbyde en passende status til enhver tredjelandsstatsborger, der har behov for international beskyttelse, og på at sikre overholdelse af non-refoulement-princippet. Denne politik skal være i overensstemmelse med Genèvekonventionen af 28. juli 1951, protokollen af 31. januar 1967 om flygtninges retsstilling og andre relevante traktater.
2.   Med henblik på stk. 1 vedtager Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure foranstaltninger vedrørende et fælles europæisk asylsystem, der omfatter:
a)
en ensartet asylstatus for tredjelandsstatsborgere, der gælder i hele Unionen
b)
en ensartet status for subsidiær beskyttelse for tredjelandsstatsborgere, der ikke har opnået europæisk asyl, men har behov for international beskyttelse
c)
et fælles system, der tager sigte på midlertidig beskyttelse af fordrevne i tilfælde af massetilstrømning
d)
fælles procedurer for tildeling og fratagelse af ensartet status for asyl eller subsidiær beskyttelse
e)
kriterier og procedurer til bestemmelse af, hvilken medlemsstat der er ansvarlig for behandlingen af en ansøgning om asyl eller subsidiær beskyttelse
f)
standarder for modtagelse af asylansøgere eller ansøgere om subsidiær beskyttelse
g)
partnerskab og samarbejde med tredjelande for at styre tilstrømningen af personer, der ansøger om asyl eller subsidiær eller midlertidig beskyttelse.
3.   Hvis en eller flere medlemsstater står over for en nødsituation i form af en pludselig tilstrømning af tredjelandsstatsborgere, kan Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen vedtage midlertidige foranstaltninger til fordel for den eller de berørte medlemsstater. Det træffer afgørelse efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
Artikel 79
(tidl. artikel 63, nr. 3 og 4, i TEF)
1.   Unionen udformer en fælles indvandringspolitik med henblik på at sikre en effektiv styring af migrationsstrømme i alle faser, en retfærdig behandling af tredjelandsstatsborgere, der opholder sig lovligt i medlemsstaterne, samt forebyggelse og øget bekæmpelse af ulovlig indvandring og menneskehandel.
2.   Med henblik på stk. 1 vedtager Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure foranstaltninger på følgende områder:
a)
betingelser for indrejse og ophold samt standarder for medlemsstaternes udstedelse af langtidsvisa og opholdstilladelser, bl.a. med henblik på familiesammenføring
b)
definition af rettighederne for tredjelandsstatsborgere, der opholder sig lovligt i en medlemsstat, herunder betingelserne for fri bevægelighed og ophold i de øvrige medlemsstater
c)
ulovlig indvandring og ulovligt ophold, herunder udsendelse og repatriering af personer med ulovligt ophold
d)
bekæmpelse af menneskehandel, især handel med kvinder og børn.
3.   Unionen kan indgå tilbagetagelsesaftaler med tredjelande vedrørende tilbagevenden til det oprindelige hjemland eller tidligere opholdsland af tredjelandsstatsborgere, der ikke opfylder eller ikke længere opfylder betingelserne for indrejse, tilstedeværelse eller ophold i en af medlemsstaterne.
4.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure fastsætte foranstaltninger, der skal fremme og støtte medlemsstaternes indsats med henblik på at fremme integration af tredjelandsstatsborgere, der opholder sig lovligt på deres område, uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser.
5.   Denne artikel berører ikke medlemsstaternes ret til at fastlægge antallet af tredjelandsstatsborgere, der kan indrejse fra tredjelande på deres område for at søge arbejde som lønmodtager eller selvstændig erhvervsdrivende.
Artikel 80
De EU-politikker, der er omhandlet i dette kapitel, samt gennemførelsen heraf er underlagt princippet om solidaritet og rimelig ansvarsfordeling mellem medlemsstaterne, herunder for så vidt angår de finansielle aspekter. Når det er nødvendigt, skal EU-retsakter vedtaget i henhold til dette kapitel indeholde passende bestemmelser vedrørende anvendelsen af dette princip.
KAPITEL 3
SAMARBEJDE OM CIVILRETLIGE SPØRGSMÅL
Artikel 81
(tidl. artikel 65 i TEF)
1.   Unionen etablerer et samarbejde om civilretlige spørgsmål med grænseoverskridende virkninger, der bygger på princippet om gensidig anerkendelse af retsafgørelser og udenretslige afgørelser. Dette samarbejde kan omfatte vedtagelse af foranstaltninger vedrørende indbyrdes tilnærmelse af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser.
2.   Med henblik på stk. 1 vedtager Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure, navnlig når det er nødvendigt for det indre markeds funktion, foranstaltninger, der skal sikre:
a)
gensidig anerkendelse mellem medlemsstaterne af retsafgørelser og udenretslige afgørelser samt fuldbyrdelse heraf
b)
forkyndelse af retslige og udenretslige dokumenter på tværs af grænserne
c)
forenelighed mellem medlemsstaternes regler om lovvalg og om retternes kompetence
d)
samarbejde om bevisoptagelse
e)
effektiv adgang til domstolene
f)
fjernelse af hindringer for en tilfredsstillende afvikling af civile retssager, om nødvendigt ved at fremme foreneligheden mellem medlemsstaternes civile retsplejeregler
g)
udformning af alternative metoder til tvistbilæggelse
h)
støtte til uddannelse af dommere samt andet personale i retsvæsenet.
3.   Uanset stk. 2 fastlægges foranstaltninger vedrørende familieret med grænseoverskridende virkninger af Rådet efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure. Rådet træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
Rådet kan på forslag af Kommissionen vedtage en afgørelse om, hvilke familieretlige aspekter med grænseoverskridende virkninger der kan være omfattet af retsakter vedtaget efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure. Rådet træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
Det forslag, der er nævnt i andet afsnit, fremsendes til de nationale parlamenter. Hvis et nationalt parlament gør indsigelse inden for en frist på seks måneder efter denne fremsendelse, vedtages afgørelsen ikke. Hvis der ikke gøres indsigelse, kan Rådet vedtage den pågældende afgørelse.
KAPITEL 4
RETLIGT SAMARBEJDE I STRAFFESAGER
Artikel 82
(tidl. artikel 31 i TEU)
1.   Det retlige samarbejde i straffesager i Unionen bygger på princippet om gensidig anerkendelse af domme og retsafgørelser og omfatter indbyrdes tilnærmelse af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser på de områder, der er nævnt i stk. 2 og i artikel 83.
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet vedtager efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure foranstaltninger med henblik på:
a)
at fastlægge regler og procedurer, der skal sikre anerkendelse af alle former for domme og retsafgørelser i hele Unionen
b)
at forebygge og løse konflikter mellem medlemsstaterne om retternes kompetence
c)
at støtte uddannelse af dommere og anklagere samt andet personale i retsvæsenet
d)
at fremme samarbejdet mellem judicielle eller tilsvarende myndigheder i medlemsstaterne i forbindelse med strafforfølgning og fuldbyrdelse af afgørelser.
2.   I den udstrækning det er nødvendigt for at lette den gensidige anerkendelse af domme og retsafgørelser samt det politimæssige og retlige samarbejde i straffesager med en grænseoverskridende dimension, kan Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastsætte minimumsregler ved direktiver efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure. Disse minimumsregler tager hensyn til forskellene mellem medlemsstaternes retstraditioner og retssystemer.
Reglerne vedrører:
a)
gensidig anerkendelse af bevismidler mellem medlemsstaterne
b)
enkeltpersoners rettigheder inden for strafferetsplejen
c)
kriminalitetsofres rettigheder
d)
andre særlige elementer i strafferetsplejen, som Rådet forudgående har fastsat ved en afgørelse; ved vedtagelsen af denne afgørelse træffer Rådet afgørelse med enstemmighed efter Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse.
Vedtagelse af de minimumsregler, der er omhandlet i dette stykke, er ikke til hinder for, at medlemsstaterne kan opretholde eller indføre et højere beskyttelsesniveau for personer.
3.   Hvis et medlem af Rådet finder, at et udkast til direktiv som nævnt i stk. 2 vil berøre grundlæggende aspekter af den pågældende medlemsstats strafferetlige system, kan medlemmet anmode om, at udkastet til direktiv forelægges Det Europæiske Råd. I så fald suspenderes den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure. Efter drøftelse skal Det Europæiske Råd i tilfælde af konsensus inden fire måneder efter denne suspension forelægge Rådet udkastet på ny, hvilket bringer suspensionen af den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure til ophør.
I tilfælde af uenighed, og hvis mindst ni medlemsstater ønsker at indføre et forstærket samarbejde på grundlag af det pågældende udkast til direktiv, underretter de inden for samme tidsfrist Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen herom. I et sådant tilfælde anses den bemyndigelse til at indlede et forstærket samarbejde, der er nævnt i artikel 20, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 329, stk. 1, i denne traktat, for at være givet, og bestemmelserne om forstærket samarbejde finder anvendelse.
Artikel 83
(tidl. artikel 31 i TEU)
1.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan ved direktiv efter den almindelige lovgivnings-procedure fastsætte minimumsregler for, hvad der skal anses for strafbare handlinger, samt for straffene herfor på områder med kriminalitet af særlig grov karakter, der har en grænseoverskridende dimension som følge af overtrædelsernes karakter eller konsekvenser eller af et særligt behov for at bekæmpe dem på fælles grundlag.
Der er tale om følgende kriminalitetsområder: terrorisme, menneskehandel og seksuel udnyttelse af kvinder og børn, ulovlig narkotikahandel, ulovlig våbenhandel, hvidvaskning af penge, korruption, forfalskning af betalingsmidler, edb-kriminalitet og organiseret kriminalitet.
På baggrund af udviklingen i kriminaliteten kan Rådet vedtage en afgørelse om andre kriminalitetsområder, der opfylder de i dette stykke omhandlede kriterier. Det træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse.
2.   Når en indbyrdes tilnærmelse af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser på det strafferetlige område viser sig absolut nødvendig for at sikre effektiv gennemførelse af en EU-politik på et område, der er omfattet af harmoniseringsforanstaltninger, kan der ved direktiver fastsættes minimumsregler for, hvad der skal anses for strafbare handlinger, samt for straffene herfor på det pågældende område. Disse direktiver vedtages efter en almindelig eller særlig lovgivningsprocedure, der er identisk med den, der anvendes til vedtagelse af de pågældende harmoniseringsforanstaltninger, jf. dog artikel 76.
3.   Hvis et medlem af Rådet finder, at et udkast til direktiv som nævnt i stk. 1 eller 2 vil berøre grundlæggende aspekter af den pågældende medlemsstats strafferetlige system, kan medlemmet anmode om, at udkastet til direktiv forelægges Det Europæiske Råd. I så fald suspenderes den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure. Efter drøftelse skal Det Europæiske Råd i tilfælde af konsensus inden fire måneder efter denne suspension forelægge Rådet udkastet på ny, hvilket bringer suspensionen af den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure til ophør.
I tilfælde af uenighed, og hvis mindst ni medlemsstater ønsker at indføre et forstærket samarbejde på grundlag af det pågældende udkast til direktiv, underretter de inden for samme tidsfrist Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen herom. I et sådant tilfælde anses den bemyndigelse til at indlede et forstærket samarbejde, der er nævnt i artikel 20, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 329, stk. 1, i denne traktat, for at være givet, og bestemmelserne om forstærket samarbejde finder anvendelse.
Artikel 84
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure fastsætte foranstaltninger for at fremme og støtte medlemsstaternes indsats inden for kriminalitetsforebyggelse, uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser.
Artikel 85
(tidl. artikel 31 i TEU)
1.   Eurojusts opgave er at støtte og styrke koordineringen og samarbejdet mellem de nationale myndigheder, der har til opgave at efterforske og forfølge grov kriminalitet, der berører to eller flere medlemsstater eller kræver retsforfølgning på fælles basis, på grundlag af operationer foretaget af medlemsstaternes myndigheder og Europol samt oplysninger fra disse.
Med henblik herpå fastlægger Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure Eurojusts struktur, funktionsmåde, indsatsområde og opgaver. Disse opgaver kan omfatte:
a)
iværksættelse af efterforskning af straffesager samt forslag til de nationale kompetente myndigheder om at indlede retsforfølgning, især vedrørende overtrædelser, der skader Unionens finansielle interesser
b)
koordinering af efterforskning og retsforfølgning som omhandlet i litra a)
c)
styrkelse af det retlige samarbejde, herunder gennem løsning af konflikter om retternes kompetence og gennem et tæt samarbejde med Det Europæiske Retlige Netværk.
I disse forordninger fastlægges ligeledes de nærmere bestemmelser for Europa-Parlamentets og de nationale parlamenters tilknytning til evalueringen af Eurojusts virke.
2.   I forbindelse med retsforfølgning som omhandlet i stk. 1, og uden at dette berører artikel 86, gennemfører de kompetente nationale personer de formelle proceduremæssige foranstaltninger inden for retsplejen.
Artikel 86
1.   For at bekæmpe lovovertrædelser, der skader Unionens finansielle interesser, kan Rådet ved forordning efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure oprette en europæisk anklagemyndighed ud fra Eurojust. Rådet træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse.
I tilfælde af manglende enstemmighed kan en gruppe på mindst ni medlemsstater anmode om, at udkastet til forordning forelægges Det Europæiske Råd. I så fald suspenderes proceduren i Rådet. Efter drøftelse skal Det Europæiske Råd i tilfælde af konsensus inden fire måneder efter denne suspension forelægge Rådet udkastet på ny med henblik på vedtagelse.
I tilfælde af uenighed, og hvis mindst ni medlemsstater ønsker at indføre et forstærket samarbejde på grundlag af det pågældende udkast til forordning, underretter de inden for samme tidsfrist Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen herom. I et sådant tilfælde anses den bemyndigelse til at indlede et forstærket samarbejde, der er nævnt i artikel 20, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 329, stk. 1, i denne traktat, for at være givet, og bestemmelserne om forstærket samarbejde finder anvendelse.
2.   Den Europæiske Anklagemyndighed har kompetence til eventuelt i samarbejde med Europol at foretage efterforskning og retsforfølgning i forbindelse med gerningsmænd og medvirkende til lovovertrædelser, der skader Unionens finansielle interesser, som fastlagt i den i stk. 1 nævnte forordning, samt til at stille dem for en domstol. Den Europæiske Anklagemyndighed optræder som offentlig anklager ved medlemsstaternes kompetente domstole.
3.   Ved forordning som nævnt i stk. 1 fastsættes statutten for Den Europæiske Anklagemyndighed, betingelserne for udøvelsen af dens funktioner, procedurereglerne for dens virksomhed samt regler om anerkendelse af bevismidler og regler om domstolskontrol med de proceduremæssige foranstaltninger, som Den Europæiske Anklagemyndighed træffer under udøvelsen af sit hverv.
4.   Det Europæiske Råd kan samtidig eller efterfølgende vedtage en afgørelse om ændring af stk. 1 for at udvide Den Europæiske Anklagemyndigheds beføjelser til at omfatte bekæmpelse af grov kriminalitet med en grænseoverskridende dimension og som en konsekvens heraf om ændring af stk. 2 for så vidt angår gerningsmænd og medvirkende til grov kriminalitet, der berører flere medlemsstater. Det Europæiske Råd træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse og efter høring af Kommissionen.
KAPITEL 5
POLITISAMARBEJDE
Artikel 87
(tidl. artikel 30 i TEU)
1.   Unionen etablerer et politisamarbejde, der inddrager alle medlemsstaternes kompetente myndigheder, herunder politi, toldmyndigheder og andre særlige retshåndhævende myndigheder inden for forebyggelse, afsløring og efterforskning af strafbare handlinger.
2.   Med henblik på stk. 1 kan Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure fastlægge foranstaltninger vedrørende:
a)
indsamling, opbevaring, behandling, analyse og udveksling af relevante oplysninger
b)
støtte til uddannelse af personale og samarbejde om udveksling af personale, om udstyr og om kriminalitetsforskning
c)
fælles efterforskningsteknikker vedrørende afsløring af grove former for organiseret kriminalitet.
3.   Rådet kan efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure fastlægge foranstaltninger vedrørende operationelt samarbejde mellem de myndigheder, der er omhandlet i denne Artikel. Rådet træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
I tilfælde af manglende enstemmighed kan en gruppe på mindst ni medlemsstater anmode om, at udkastet til foranstaltninger forelægges Det Europæiske Råd. I så fald suspenderes proceduren i Rådet. Efter drøftelse skal Det Europæiske Råd i tilfælde af konsensus inden fire måneder efter denne suspension forelægge Rådet udkastet på ny med henblik på vedtagelse.
I tilfælde af uenighed, og hvis mindst ni medlemsstater ønsker at indføre et forstærket samarbejde på grundlag af det pågældende udkast til foranstaltninger, underretter de inden for samme tidsfrist Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen herom. I et sådant tilfælde anses den bemyndigelse til at indlede et forstærket samarbejde, der er nævnt i artikel 20, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 329, stk. 1, i denne traktat, for at være givet, og bestemmelserne om forstærket samarbejde finder anvendelse.
Den særlige procedure, der er fastsat i andet og tredje afsnit, finder ikke anvendelse på retsakter, der udgør en udvikling af Schengenreglerne.
Artikel 88
(tidl. artikel 30 i TEU)
1.   Europols opgave er at støtte og styrke indsatsen hos medlemsstaternes politimyndigheder og andre retshåndhævende myndigheder og deres indbyrdes samarbejde om forebyggelse og bekæmpelse af grov kriminalitet, der berører to eller flere medlemsstater, terrorisme og de former for kriminalitet, der skader en fælles interesse, som er omfattet af en EU-politik.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastlægger ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure Europols struktur, funktionsmåde, indsatsområde og opgaver. Disse opgaver kan omfatte:
a)
indsamling, opbevaring, behandling, analyse og udveksling af oplysninger, der fremsendes af bl.a. medlemsstaternes eller tredjelandes myndigheder eller eksterne organisationer
b)
samordning, tilrettelæggelse og udførelse af efterforskning og operative aktioner, der gennemføres sammen med medlemsstaternes kompetente myndigheder eller inden for rammerne af fælles efterforskningshold, eventuelt i samarbejde med Eurojust.
I disse forordninger fastlægges ligeledes de nærmere bestemmelser for Europa-Parlamentets kontrol af Europols aktiviteter sammen med de nationale parlamenter.
3.   Alle Europols operative aktioner skal foretages i samarbejde og i forståelse med myndighederne i den eller de medlemsstater, hvis område er berørt. Anvendelse af tvangsindgreb hører udelukkende ind under de kompetente nationale myndigheder.
Artikel 89
(tidl. artikel 32 i TEU)
Rådet fastlægger efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure de betingelser og begrænsninger, hvorunder medlemsstaternes kompetente myndigheder, jf. artikel 82 og 87, kan arbejde på en anden medlemsstats område i samarbejde og i forståelse med denne stats myndigheder. Rådet træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
AFSNIT VI
TRANSPORT
Artikel 90
(tidl. artikel 70 i TEF)
På det i dette afsnit omhandlede sagsområde søges traktaternes mål nået inden for rammerne af en fælles transportpolitik.
Artikel 91
(tidl. artikel 71 i TEF)
1.   Med henblik på gennemførelsen af artikel 90 og under hensyntagen til transportspørgsmålenes særlige karakter fastsætter Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget:
a)
fælles regler for international transport til eller fra en medlemsstats område eller gennem en eller flere medlemsstaters områder
b)
de betingelser, under hvilke transportvirksomheder har adgang til at udføre interne transporter i en medlemsstat, hvor de ikke er hjemmehørende
c)
foranstaltninger til forbedring af transportsikkerheden
d)
alle andre formålstjenlige bestemmelser.
2.   I forbindelse med vedtagelsen af foranstaltningerne som nævnt i stk. 1 tages der hensyn til tilfælde, hvor deres anvendelse i alvorlig grad vil kunne påvirke levestandarden og beskæftigelsen i visse områder samt udnyttelsen af transportmateriellet.
Artikel 92
(tidl. artikel 72 i TEF)
Indtil de i artikel 91, stk. 1, omhandlede bestemmelser er fastsat, kan ingen medlemsstat uden at Rådet med enstemmighed vedtager en foranstaltning om fravigelse, ændre de bestemmelser, der gælder på transportområdet den 1. januar 1958 eller for tiltrædende staters vedkommende på datoen for tiltrædelsen på en sådan måde, at de direkte eller indirekte bliver mindre gunstige for transportvirksomheder fra andre medlemsstater end for indenlandske transportvirksomheder.
Artikel 93
(tidl. artikel 73 i TEF)
Støtteforanstaltninger, som modsvarer behovet for en samordning af transportvæsenet, eller som udgør godtgørelse for visse forpligtelser, der har sammenhæng med begrebet offentlig tjenesteydelse, er forenelige med traktaterne.
Artikel 94
(tidl. artikel 74 i TEF)
Enhver foranstaltning, der træffes inden for rammerne af traktaterne vedrørende transportpriser og -vilkår, skal tage hensyn til transportvirksomhedernes økonomiske situation.
Artikel 95
(tidl. artikel 75 i TEF)
1.   I samfærdslen inden for Unionen forbydes enhver forskelsbehandling, som består i, at en transportvirksomhed for samme transportforbindelse anvender forskellige transportpriser og -vilkår på samme slags gods, alt efter godsets oprindelses- eller bestemmelsesland.
2.   Bestemmelsen i stk. 1 udelukker ikke, at andre foranstaltninger kan vedtages af Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet i medfør af artikel 91, stk. 1.
3.   På forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg fastsætter Rådet regler, der sikrer gennemførelsen af bestemmelserne i stk. 1.
Det kan især fastsætte de bestemmelser, der er nødvendige for at gøre det muligt for Unionens institutioner at påse overholdelsen af den i stk. 1 nævnte regel og for at sikre brugerne den fulde fordel af denne.
4.   På eget initiativ eller efter anmodning af en medlemsstat undersøger Kommissionen de i stk. 1 omhandlede tilfælde af forskelsbehandling, og efter at have indhentet udtalelse fra de pågældende medlemsstater træffer den de nødvendige afgørelser inden for rammerne af de i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i stk. 3 fastlagte regler.
Artikel 96
(tidl. artikel 76 i TEF)
1.   Ved transport inden for Unionen er det forbudt medlemsstaterne at anvende priser og vilkår, der indebærer nogen form for understøttelse eller beskyttelse til fordel for en eller flere bestemte virksomheder eller industrier, medmindre Kommissionen giver bemyndigelse dertil.
2.   Kommissionen undersøger på eget initiativ eller på begæring af en medlemsstat de i stk. 1 omhandlede priser og vilkår, idet den på den ene side især tager hensyn til de krav, som en hensigtsmæssig regional økonomisk politik stiller, til de underudviklede områders behov og til problemerne i områder, der er alvorligt berørt af politiske forhold, og på den anden side til virkningerne af disse priser og vilkår på konkurrencen mellem de forskellige transportgrene.
Efter at have indhentet udtalelse fra de pågældende medlemsstater træffer Kommissionen de fornødne afgørelser.
3.   Det i stk. 1 omhandlede forbud gælder ikke konkurrencetariffer.
Artikel 97
(tidl. artikel 77 i TEF)
Afgifter eller gebyrer, som en transportvirksomhed ved grænsepassage opkræver ud over transportpriserne, må ikke overstige et rimeligt niveau i betragtning af de med passagen faktisk forbundne omkostninger.
Medlemsstaterne bestræber sig på gradvis at nedbringe disse omkostninger.
Kommissionen kan rette henstillinger til medlemsstaterne med henblik på anvendelsen af denne artikel.
Artikel 98
(tidl. artikel 78 i TEF)
Bestemmelserne i dette afsnit af traktaten udgør ingen hindring for de foranstaltninger, der er truffet i Forbundsrepublikken Tyskland, for så vidt disse er nødvendige for at opveje de af Tysklands deling forårsagede ulemper for økonomien i visse af Forbundsrepublikkens områder, der berøres af denne deling. Fem år efter Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse kan Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen vedtage en afgørelse om ophævelse af denne artikel.
Artikel 99
(tidl. artikel 79 i TEF)
Der oprettes et rådgivende udvalg for Kommissionen sammensat af sagkyndige udpeget af medlemsstaternes regeringer. Kommissionen hører dette udvalg i transportspørgsmål, når den skønner det hensigtsmæssigt.
Artikel 100
(tidl. artikel 80 i TEF)
1.   Bestemmelserne i dette afsnit finder anvendelse på transporter med jernbane, ad landeveje og sejlbare vandveje.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure fastsætte passende bestemmelser vedrørende sø- og luftfart. De træffer afgørelse efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget.
AFSNIT VII
DE FÆLLES REGLER OM KONKURRENCE, FISKALE SPØRGSMÅL OG INDBYRDES TILNÆRMELSE AF LOVGIVNINGERNE
KAPITEL 1
KONKURRENCEREGLERNE
1. AFDELING
REGLER FOR VIRKSOMHEDERNE
Artikel 101
(tidl. artikel 81 i TEF)
1.   Alle aftaler mellem virksomheder, alle vedtagelser inden for sammenslutninger af virksomheder og alle former for samordnet praksis, der kan påvirke handelen mellem medlemsstater, og som har til formål eller til følge at hindre, begrænse eller fordreje konkurrencen inden for det indre marked, er uforenelige med det indre marked og er forbudt, navnlig sådanne, som består i:
a)
direkte eller indirekte fastsættelse af købs- eller salgspriser eller af andre forretningsbetingelser
b)
begrænsning af eller kontrol med produktion, afsætning, teknisk udvikling eller investeringer
c)
opdeling af markeder eller forsyningskilder
d)
anvendelse af ulige vilkår for ydelser af samme værdi over for handelspartnere, som derved stilles ringere i konkurrencen
e)
at det stilles som vilkår for indgåelse af en aftale, at medkontrahenten godkender tillægsydelser, som efter deres natur eller ifølge handelssædvane ikke har forbindelse med aftalens genstand.
2.   De aftaler eller vedtagelser, som er forbudt i medfør af denne artikel, har ingen retsvirkning.
3.   Bestemmelserne i stk. 1 kan dog erklæres uanvendelige på:
—
enhver aftale eller kategori af aftaler mellem virksomheder
—
enhver vedtagelse eller kategori af vedtagelser inden for sammenslutninger af virksomheder, og
—
enhver samordnet praksis eller kategori deraf
som bidrager til at forbedre produktionen eller fordelingen af varerne eller til at fremme den tekniske eller økonomiske udvikling, samtidig med at de sikrer forbrugerne en rimelig andel af fordelen herved, og uden at der:
a)
pålægges de pågældende virksomheder begrænsninger, som ikke er nødvendige for at nå disse mål
b)
gives disse virksomheder mulighed for at udelukke konkurrencen for en væsentlig del af de pågældende varer.
Artikel 102
(tidl. artikel 82 i TEF)
En eller flere virksomheders misbrug af en dominerende stilling på det indre marked eller en væsentlig del heraf er uforenelig med det indre marked og forbudt, i den udstrækning samhandelen mellem medlemsstater herved kan påvirkes.
Misbrug kan især bestå i:
a)
direkte eller indirekte påtvingelse af urimelige købs- eller salgspriser eller af andre urimelige forretningsbetingelser
b)
begrænsning af produktion, afsætning eller teknisk udvikling til skade for forbrugerne
c)
anvendelse af ulige vilkår for ydelser af samme værdi over for handelspartnere, som derved stilles ringere i konkurrencen
d)
at det stilles som vilkår for indgåelse af en aftale, at medkontrahenten godkender tillægsydelser, som efter deres natur eller ifølge handelssædvane ikke har forbindelse med aftalens genstand.
Artikel 103
(tidl. artikel 83 i TEF)
1.   De fornødne forordninger eller direktiver om anvendelsen af principperne i artikel 101 og 102 udstedes af Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
2.   Bestemmelserne i stk. 1 har især til formål:
a)
ved indførelse af bøder og tvangsbøder at sikre overholdelsen af de i artikel 101, stk. 1, og artikel 102 nævnte forbud
b)
at fastlægge de nærmere retningslinjer for anvendelsen af bestemmelsen i artikel 101, stk. 3, under hensyntagen til nødvendigheden af dels at sikre et effektivt tilsyn, dels at forenkle den administrative kontrol mest muligt
c)
i påkommende tilfælde at træffe nærmere bestemmelse om anvendelsesområdet for bestemmelserne i artiklerne 101 og 102 inden for de forskellige erhvervsgrene
d)
at fastlægge opgavefordelingen mellem Kommissionen og Den Europæiske Unions Domstol i forbindelse med anvendelsen af de i dette stykke nævnte bestemmelser
e)
at bestemme forholdet mellem den nationale lovgivning på den ene side og på den anden side bestemmelserne i denne afdeling samt de bestemmelser, der er fastsat i medfør af denne artikel.
Artikel 104
(tidl. artikel 84 i TEF)
Indtil de i medfør af artikel 103 trufne bestemmelser træder i kraft, træffer medlemsstaternes myndigheder i overensstemmelse med deres lovgivning og bestemmelserne i artiklerne 101, navnlig stk. 3, og 102 afgørelse om aftalers tilladelighed samt om misbrug af en dominerende stilling på det indre marked.
Artikel 105
(tidl. artikel 85 i TEF)
1.   Under forbehold af bestemmelserne i artikel 104 påser Kommissionen, at de i artiklerne 101 og 102 fastlagte principper anvendes. På begæring af en medlemsstat eller på eget initiativ undersøger den sammen med medlemsstatens kompetente myndigheder, der skal bistå den, tilfælde af formodet overtrædelse af forannævnte principper. Finder Kommissionen, at der har fundet en overtrædelse sted, foreslår den passende midler til at bringe denne til ophør.
2.   Bringes en overtrædelse ikke til ophør, fastslår Kommissionen ved en afgørelse, der skal ledsages af grunde, at der foreligger en overtrædelse. Den kan offentliggøre afgørelsen og bemyndige medlemsstaterne til at træffe de nødvendige modforanstaltninger på de vilkår og i den nærmere udformning, som den fastsætter.
3.   Kommissionen kan vedtage forordninger vedrørende de kategorier af aftaler, hvorom Rådet har vedtaget en forordning eller et direktiv i overensstemmelse med artikel 103, stk. 2, litra b).
Artikel 106
(tidl. artikel 86 i TEF)
1.   Medlemsstaterne afstår for så vidt angår offentlige virksomheder og virksomheder, som de indrømmer særlige eller eksklusive rettigheder, fra at træffe eller opretholde foranstaltninger, som er i strid med traktaternes bestemmelser, navnlig de i artiklerne 18 og 101-109 nævnte.
2.   Virksomheder, der har fået overdraget at udføre tjenesteydelser af almindelig økonomisk interesse, eller som har karakter af fiskale monopoler, er underkastet traktaternes bestemmelser, navnlig konkurrencereglerne, i det omfang anvendelsen af disse bestemmelser ikke retligt eller faktisk hindrer opfyldelsen af de særlige opgaver, som er betroet dem. Udviklingen af samhandelen må ikke påvirkes i et sådant omfang, at det strider mod Unionens interesse.
3.   Kommissionen påser, at bestemmelserne i denne artikel bringes i anvendelse, og meddeler, såfremt det er påkrævet, medlemsstaterne passende direktiver eller afgørelser.
2. AFDELING
STATSSTØTTE
Artikel 107
(tidl. artikel 87 i TEF)
1.   Bortset fra de i traktaterne hjemlede undtagelser er statsstøtte eller støtte, som ydes ved hjælp af statsmidler under enhver tænkelig form, og som fordrejer eller truer med at fordreje konkurrencevilkårene ved at begunstige visse virksomheder eller visse produktioner, uforenelig med det indre marked, i det omfang den påvirker samhandelen mellem medlemsstaterne.
2.   Forenelige med det indre marked er:
a)
støtte af social karakter til enkelte forbrugere, forudsat at den ydes uden forskelsbehandling med hensyn til varernes oprindelse
b)
støtte, hvis formål er at råde bod på skader, der er forårsaget af naturkatastrofer eller af andre usædvanlige begivenheder
c)
støtteforanstaltninger for økonomien i visse af Forbundsrepublikken Tysklands områder, som er påvirket af Tysklands deling, i det omfang de er nødvendige for at opveje de økonomiske ulemper, som denne deling har forårsaget. Fem år efter Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse kan Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen vedtage en afgørelse om ophævelse af denne litra.
3.   Som forenelige med det indre marked kan betragtes:
a)
støtte til fremme af den økonomiske udvikling i områder, hvor levestandarden er usædvanlig lav, eller hvor der hersker en alvorlig underbeskæftigelse, samt i de områder, der er nævnt i artikel 349, under hensyn til deres strukturelle, økonomiske og sociale situation.
b)
støtte, der kan fremme virkeliggørelsen af vigtige projekter af fælleseuropæisk interesse eller afhjælpe en alvorlig forstyrrelse i en medlemsstats økonomi
c)
støtte til fremme af udviklingen af visse erhvervsgrene eller økonomiske regioner, når den ikke ændrer samhandelsvilkårene på en måde, der strider mod den fælles interesse
d)
støtte til fremme af kulturen og bevarelse af kulturarven, når den ikke ændrer samhandels- og konkurrencevilkårene i Unionen i et omfang, der strider mod de fælles interesser
e)
andre former for støtte, hvorom Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen træffer afgørelse.
Artikel 108
(tidl. artikel 88 i TEF)
1.   Kommissionen foretager sammen med medlemsstaterne en løbende undersøgelse af de støtteordninger, som findes i disse stater. Den foreslår dem sådanne foranstaltninger, som det indre markeds funktion eller gradvise udvikling kræver.
2.   Finder Kommissionen – efter at have givet de interesserede parter en frist til at fremsætte deres bemærkninger – at en støtte, som ydes af en stat eller med statsmidler, ifølge artikel 107 ikke er forenelig med det indre marked, eller at denne støtte misbruges, træffer den afgørelse om, at den pågældende stat skal ophæve eller ændre støtteforanstaltningen inden for den tidsfrist, som Kommissionen fastsætter.
Såfremt den pågældende stat ikke retter sig efter denne afgørelse inden udløbet af den fastsatte frist, kan Kommissionen eller en anden interesseret stat, uanset bestemmelserne i artiklerne 258 og 259, indbringe sagen direkte for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol.
På begæring af en medlemsstat kan Rådet med enstemmighed beslutte, at en af denne stat ydet eller planlagt støtte, uanset bestemmelserne i artikel 107 eller de i artikel 109 nævnte forordninger, skal betragtes som forenelig med det indre marked, hvis ganske særlige omstændigheder berettiger en sådan beslutning. Har Kommissionen indledt den i dette stykkes første afsnit fastsatte fremgangsmåde med hensyn til denne støtteforanstaltning, bevirker den pågældende stats begæring til Rådet, at sagens behandling udsættes, indtil Rådet har taget stilling til spørgsmålet.
Dog træffer Kommissionen beslutning, såfremt Rådet ikke har taget stilling inden tre måneder efter, at begæringen er fremsat.
3.   Kommissionen skal underrettes så betids om enhver påtænkt indførelse eller ændring af støtteforanstaltninger, at den kan fremsætte sine bemærkninger hertil. Er Kommissionen af den opfattelse, at det påtænkte er uforeneligt med det indre marked i henhold til artikel 107, iværksætter den uopholdeligt den i stk. 2 fastsatte fremgangsmåde. Den pågældende medlemsstat må ikke gennemføre de påtænkte foranstaltninger, før den nævnte fremgangsmåde har ført til endelig afgørelse.
4.   Kommissionen kan vedtage forordninger vedrørende de former for statsstøtte, som Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 109 har bestemt kan være undtaget fra proceduren i stk. 3 i nærværende artikel.
Artikel 109
(tidl. artikel 89 i TEF)
Rådet kan på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet udstede de fornødne forordninger med henblik på anvendelsen af artikel 107 og 108 og især fastlægge betingelser for anvendelsen af artikel 108, stk. 3, og de former for støtte, som skal være undtaget fra denne fremgangsmåde.
KAPITEL 2
FISKALE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 110
(tidl. artikel 90 i TEF)
Ingen medlemsstat må direkte eller indirekte pålægge varer fra andre medlemsstater interne afgifter af nogen art, som er højere end de afgifter, der direkte eller indirekte pålægges lignende indenlandske varer.
Endvidere må ingen medlemsstat pålægge varer fra andre medlemsstater interne afgifter, som indirekte vil kunne beskytte andre produkter.
Artikel 111
(tidl. artikel 91 i TEF)
Ved udførsel af varer til en medlemsstats område kan der ikke ydes godtgørelse for interne afgifter ud over det beløb, der har været pålagt dem direkte eller indirekte.
Artikel 112
(tidl. artikel 92 i TEF)
For så vidt angår andre skatter end omsætningsafgifter, forbrugsafgifter og andre indirekte skatter kan fritagelse for afgiftsbetaling eller godtgørelse af afgifter ved udførsel til andre medlemsstater ikke ydes, og udligningsafgifter ved indførsel fra medlemsstater ikke pålægges, medmindre Rådet på forhånd og på Kommissionens forslag har godkendt de påtænkte foranstaltninger for en begrænset periode.
Artikel 113
(tidl. artikel 93 i TEF)
Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg, vedtager bestemmelser om harmonisering af lovgivningerne vedrørende omsætningsafgifter, punktafgifter og andre indirekte skatter, i det omfang en sådan harmonisering er nødvendig for at sikre det indre markeds oprettelse og funktion og undgå konkurrenceforvridning.
KAPITEL 3
TILNÆRMELSE AF LOVGIVNINGERNE
Artikel 114
(tidl. artikel 95 i TEF)
1.   Medmindre andet er bestemt i traktaterne, finder følgende bestemmelser anvendelse med henblik på virkeliggørelsen af de i artikel 26 fastsatte mål. Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet, der træffer afgørelse efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg, vedtager de foranstaltninger med henblik på indbyrdes tilnærmelse af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser, der vedrører det indre markeds oprettelse og funktion.
2.   Stk. 1 finder ikke anvendelse på fiskale bestemmelser, bestemmelser vedrørende den frie bevægelighed for personer og bestemmelser vedrørende ansattes rettigheder og interesser.
3.   Kommissionens forslag i henhold til stk. 1 inden for sundhed, sikkerhed, miljøbeskyttelse og forbrugerbeskyttelse skal bygge på et højt beskyttelsesniveau under hensyntagen til navnlig enhver ny udvikling baseret på videnskabelige kendsgerninger. Inden for deres respektive kompetenceområder bestræber Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet sig også på at nå dette mål.
4.   Hvis en medlemsstat, efter at Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet, Rådet eller Kommissionen har vedtaget en harmoniseringsforanstaltning, finder det nødvendigt at opretholde nationale bestemmelser, som er begrundet i vigtige behov, hvortil der henvises i artikel 36, eller som vedrører miljøbeskyttelse eller beskyttelse af arbejdsmiljøet, giver den Kommissionen meddelelse om disse bestemmelser og om grundene til deres opretholdelse.
5.   Hvis en medlemsstat endvidere med forbehold af stk. 4, efter at Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet, Rådet eller Kommissionen har vedtaget en harmoniseringsforanstaltning, finder det nødvendigt at indføre nationale bestemmelser baseret på nyt videnskabeligt belæg vedrørende miljøbeskyttelse eller beskyttelse af arbejdsmiljøet på grund af et problem, der er specifikt for den pågældende medlemsstat, og som viser sig efter vedtagelsen af harmoniseringsforanstaltningen, giver den Kommissionen meddelelse om de påtænkte bestemmelser og om grundene til deres indførelse.
6.   Kommissionen bekræfter eller forkaster inden seks måneder efter meddelelsen som omhandlet i stk. 4 og 5 de pågældende nationale bestemmelser efter at have konstateret, om de er et middel til vilkårlig forskelsbehandling eller en skjult begrænsning af samhandelen mellem medlemsstaterne, og om de udgør en hindring for det indre markeds funktion.
Hvis Kommissionen ikke har truffet nogen afgørelse inden for dette tidsrum, betragtes de i stk. 4 og 5 omhandlede nationale bestemmelser som godkendt.
Hvis det er begrundet i spørgsmålets kompleksitet, og hvis der ikke foreligger risiko for menneskers sundhed, kan Kommissionen meddele den pågældende medlemsstat, at den i dette stykke omhandlede periode kan forlænges med en ny periode på indtil seks måneder.
7.   Hvis en medlemsstat i medfør af stk. 6 bemyndiges til at opretholde eller indføre nationale bestemmelser, der er en undtagelse fra en harmoniseringsforanstaltning, undersøger Kommissionen omgående, om den skal foreslå en tilpasning af denne foranstaltning.
8.   Hvis en medlemsstat rejser et specifikt problem vedrørende folkesundheden på et område, der har været omfattet af tidligere harmoniseringsforanstaltninger, underretter den Kommissionen, der omgående undersøger, om den skal foreslå Rådet passende foranstaltninger.
9.   Uanset den i artikel 258 og 259 fastsatte fremgangsmåde kan Kommissionen eller en medlemsstat henvende sig direkte til Den Europæiske Unions Domstol, hvis de finder, at en anden medlemsstat misbruger de i nærværende artikel fastsatte beføjelser.
10.   De ovennævnte harmoniseringsforanstaltninger indeholder i de relevante tilfælde en beskyttelsesklausul, der bemyndiger medlemsstaterne til med en eller flere af de ikke-økonomiske begrundelser, der er nævnt i artikel 36, at træffe foreløbige foranstaltninger, der er undergivet en EU-kontrolprocedure.
Artikel 115
(tidl. artikel 94 i TEF)
Uanset artikel 114 udsteder Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg, direktiver om indbyrdes tilnærmelse af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser, der direkte indvirker på det indre markeds oprettelse eller funktion.
Artikel 116
(tidl. artikel 96 i TEF)
Finder Kommissionen, at bestående forskelle i medlemsstaternes ved lov eller administrativt fastsatte bestemmelser forvansker konkurrencevilkårene inden for det indre marked og derved fremkalder en fordrejning, som bør fjernes, holder den samråd med de pågældende medlemsstater herom.
Fører dette samråd ikke til en aftale, som fjerner den pågældende fordrejning, udsteder Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure de dertil nødvendige direktiver. Alle andre formålstjenlige foranstaltninger, der har hjemmel i traktaterne, kan vedtages.
Artikel 117
(tidl. artikel 97 i TEF)
1.   Når der er grund til at frygte, at indførelse eller ændring af en ved lov eller administrativt fastsat bestemmelse fremkalder en fordrejning som nævnt i artikel 116, skal den medlemsstat, som vil gennemføre foranstaltningen, rådføre sig med Kommissionen. Efter samråd med medlemsstaterne henstiller Kommissionen til de pågældende stater at træffe formålstjenlige foranstaltninger med henblik på at undgå den omhandlede fordrejning.
2.   Såfremt den medlemsstat, som vil indføre eller ændre nationale bestemmelser, ikke følger en henstilling, som Kommissionen har rettet til den, kan det ikke i medfør af artikel 116 kræves, at de øvrige medlemsstater ændrer deres nationale bestemmelser med henblik på at fjerne denne fordrejning. Fremkalder en medlemsstat, som ikke har taget hensyn til Kommissionens henstilling, en fordrejning udelukkende til egen skade, finder bestemmelserne i artikel 116 ikke anvendelse.
Artikel 118
Som led i det indre markeds oprettelse eller funktion fastsætter Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure foranstaltninger vedrørende indførelse af europæiske beskyttelsesbeviser for at sikre en ensartet beskyttelse af intellektuelle ejendomsrettigheder i Unionen samt indførelse af centraliserede tilladelses-, koordinations- og kontrolordninger på EU-niveau.
Rådet fastsætter ved forordning efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure sprogordningen for de europæiske beskyttelsesbeviser. Det træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
AFSNIT VIII
DEN ØKONOMISKE OG MONETÆRE POLITIK
Artikel 119
(tidl. artikel 4 i TEF)
1.   Med de i artikel 3 i traktaten om den Europæiske Union nævnte mål for øje skal medlemsstaternes og Unionens virke under de betingelser, som er foreskrevet i traktaterne, indebære gennemførelse af en økonomisk politik, der bygger på snæver samordning af medlemsstaternes økonomiske politikker, på det indre marked og på fastlæggelse af fælles mål, og som føres i overensstemmelse med princippet om en åben markedsøkonomi med fri konkurrence.
2.   Sideløbende hermed og i overensstemmelse med traktaternes bestemmelser og procedurer skal dette virke indebære en fælles valuta, euroen, og fastlæggelse og gennemførelse af en fælles penge- og valutakurspolitik, der skal have som hovedmål at fastholde prisstabilitet samt, uden at dette mål berøres heraf, at støtte de generelle økonomiske politikker i Unionen i overensstemmelse med princippet om en åben markedsøkonomi med fri konkurrence.
3.   Medlemsstaterne og Unionen skal i deres virke handle i overensstemmelse med følgende principper: stabile priser, sunde offentlige finanser og monetære vilkår og en holdbar betalingsbalance.
KAPITEL 1
DEN ØKONOMISKE POLITIK
Artikel 120
(tidl. artikel 98 i TEF)
Medlemsstaterne fører deres økonomiske politikker med henblik på at bidrage til virkeliggørelsen af Unionens mål, som disse er fastlagt i artikel 3 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, og i forbindelse med de overordnede retningslinjer, der er nævnt i artikel 121, stk. 2. Medlemsstaterne og Unionen handler i overensstemmelse med princippet om en åben markedsøkonomi med fri konkurrence, der fremmer en effektiv ressourceallokering, og i overensstemmelse med principperne i artikel 119.
Artikel 121
(tidl. artikel 99 i TEF)
1.   Medlemsstaterne betragter deres økonomiske politikker som et spørgsmål af fælles interesse og samordner dem i Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 120.
2.   Rådet udarbejder på grundlag af en henstilling fra Kommissionen et udkast til de overordnede retningslinjer for medlemsstaternes og Unionens økonomiske politikker og forelægger sine resultater for Det Europæiske Råd.
Det Europæiske Råd drøfter på grundlag af denne rapport fra Rådet en konklusion med hensyn til de overordnede retningslinjer for medlemsstaternes og Unionens økonomiske politikker.
På grundlag af denne konklusion vedtager Rådet en henstilling, hvori disse overordnede retningslinjer er fastlagt. Rådet underretter Europa-Parlamentet om sin henstilling.
3.   For at sikre en snævrere samordning af de økonomiske politikker og en varig konvergens mellem medlemsstaternes økonomiske resultater skal Rådet på grundlag af rapporter fra Kommissionen overvåge den økonomiske udvikling i hver medlemsstat og i Unionen samt de økonomiske politikkers overensstemmelse med de overordnede retningslinjer, der er omhandlet i stk. 2, og regelmæssigt foretage en samlet bedømmelse.
Med henblik på denne multilaterale overvågning tilsender medlemsstaterne Kommissionen oplysning om vigtige foranstaltninger, som de har truffet inden for deres økonomiske politik, samt andre oplysninger, som de måtte finde nødvendige.
4.   Viser det sig i forbindelse med proceduren i stk. 3, at en medlemsstats økonomiske politik ikke er i overensstemmelse med de overordnede retningslinjer, der er nævnt i stk. 2, eller at der er risiko for, at den bringer Den Økonomiske og Monetære Unions rette virkemåde i fare, kan Kommissionen rette en advarsel til den pågældende medlemsstat. Rådet kan på grundlag af en henstilling fra Kommissionen rette de nødvendige henstillinger til den pågældende medlemsstat. Rådet kan på forslag af Kommissionen beslutte at offentliggøre sine henstillinger.
Inden for rammerne af dette stykke træffer Rådet afgørelse uden at tage stemmeafgivningen fra det medlem af Rådet, der repræsenterer den pågældende medlemsstat, i betragtning.
Det kvalificerede flertal af de øvrige medlemmer af Rådet defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra a).
5.   Formanden for Rådet og Kommissionen aflægger rapport til Europa-Parlamentet om resultaterne af den multilaterale overvågning. Formanden for Rådet kan opfordres til at give møde i Europa-Parlamentets kompetente udvalg, hvis Rådet har offentliggjort henstillingerne.
6.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure vedtage nærmere bestemmelser for den multilaterale overvågningsprocedure, der er omhandlet i stk. 3 og 4.
Artikel 122
(tidl. artikel 100 i TEF)
1.   Med forbehold af de øvrige procedurer i traktaterne kan Rådet, der træffer afgørelse på forslag af Kommissionen, i en ånd af solidaritet mellem medlemsstaterne vedtage foranstaltninger, der er afpasset efter den økonomiske situation, navnlig hvis der opstår alvorlige forsyningsvanskeligheder med hensyn til visse produkter, især på energiområdet.
2.   I tilfælde af vanskeligheder eller alvorlig risiko for store vanskeligheder i en medlemsstat som følge af naturkatastrofer eller usædvanlige begivenheder, som den ikke selv er herre over, kan Rådet, på forslag af Kommissionen, på bestemte betingelser yde den pågældende medlemsstat finansiel støtte fra Unionen. Formanden for Rådet underretter Europa-Parlamentet om den afgørelse, der er truffet.
Artikel 123
(tidl. artikel 101 i TEF)
1.   Det er Den Europæiske Centralbank og medlemsstaternes centralbanker, i det følgende benævnt "de nationale centralbanker", forbudt at give EU-institutioner, -organer, -kontorer og -agenturer, centralregeringer, regionale, lokale eller andre offentlige myndigheder, andre organer inden for den offentlige sektor eller offentlige foretagender i medlemsstaterne mulighed for at foretage overtræk eller at yde dem andre former for kreditfaciliteter, og det samme gælder Den Europæiske Centralbanks og de nationale centralbankers køb af gældsinstrumenter direkte fra disse.
2.   Bestemmelserne i stk. 1 gælder ikke for offentligt ejede kreditinstitutter, som i forbindelse med forsyningen med reserver fra centralbankernes side skal have samme behandling af de nationale centralbanker og Den Europæiske Centralbank som private kreditinstitutter.
Artikel 124
(tidl. artikel 102 i TEF)
Enhver foranstaltning, der ikke er baseret på tilsynsmæssige hensyn, og hvorved der gives EU-institutioner, -organer, -kontorer eller -agenturer, centralregeringer, regionale, lokale eller andre offentlige myndigheder, andre organer inden for den offentlige sektor eller offentlige foretagender i medlemsstaterne privilegeret adgang til finansielle institutioner, er forbudt.
Artikel 125
(tidl. artikel 103 i TEF)
1.   Unionen hæfter ikke for og må heller ikke påtage sig forpligtelser indgået af centralregeringer, regionale, lokale eller andre offentlige myndigheder, andre organer inden for den offentlige sektor eller offentlige foretagender i en medlemsstat, idet dette dog ikke gælder for gensidige finansielle garantier for gennemførelsen af et bestemt projekt i fællesskab. En medlemsstat hæfter ikke for og påtager sig ikke forpligtelser indgået af centralregeringer, regionale, lokale eller andre offentlige myndigheder, andre organer inden for den offentlige sektor eller offentlige foretagender i en anden medlemsstat, idet dette dog ikke gælder for gensidige finansielle garantier for gennemførelsen af et bestemt projekt i fællesskab.
2.   Rådet, der træffer afgørelse på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet, kan om nødvendigt fastlægge definitioner med henblik på gennemførelsen af de forbud, der er nævnt i artikel 123 og 124 samt i nærværende artikel.
Artikel 126
(tidl. artikel 104 i TEF)
1.   Medlemsstaterne skal undgå uforholdsmæssigt store offentlige underskud.
2.   Kommissionen overvåger udviklingen i medlemsstaternes budgetsituation og i deres offentlige gæld med henblik på at identificere alvorlige fejl. Den skal navnlig undersøge, om budgetdisciplinen overholdes på grundlag af følgende to kriterier:
a)
hvorvidt den procentdel, som det forventede eller faktiske offentlige underskud udgør af bruttonationalproduktet, overstiger en given referenceværdi, medmindre
—
denne procentdel er faldet væsentligt og vedvarende og har nået et niveau, der ligger tæt på referenceværdien
—
eller overskridelsen af referenceværdien kun er exceptionel og midlertidig, og nævnte procentdel fortsat ligger tæt på referenceværdien
b)
hvorvidt den procentdel, som den offentlige gæld udgør af bruttonationalproduktet, overstiger en given referenceværdi, medmindre denne procentdel mindskes tilstrækkeligt og nærmer sig referenceværdien med en tilfredsstillende hastighed.
Referenceværdierne er fastsat i den protokol om proceduren i forbindelse med uforholdsmæssigt store underskud, der er knyttet som bilag til traktaterne.
3.   Hvis en medlemsstat ikke opfylder kravene i forbindelse med et af eller begge disse kriterier, udarbejder Kommissionen en rapport. I Kommissionens rapport tages der ligeledes hensyn til, om det offentlige underskud overstiger de offentlige investeringsudgifter, samt til alle andre relevante forhold, herunder medlemsstatens økonomiske og budgetmæssige situation på mellemlang sigt.
Kommissionen kan ligeledes udarbejde en rapport, hvis den, selv om kravene efter kriterierne er opfyldt, er af den opfattelse, at der er risiko for et uforholdsmæssigt stort underskud i en medlemsstat.
4.   Det Økonomiske og Finansielle Udvalg afgiver udtalelse om Kommissionens rapport.
5.   Hvis Kommissionen finder, at der er eller kan opstå et uforholdsmæssigt stort underskud i en medlemsstat, skal den afgive en udtalelse til den pågældende medlemsstat og underrette Rådet herom.
6.   Rådet fastslår på grundlag af et forslag fra Kommissionen og under hensyntagen til de bemærkninger, som den pågældende medlemsstat måtte ønske at fremsætte, efter en generel vurdering, om der foreligger et uforholdsmæssigt stort underskud.
7.   Hvis Rådet i henhold til stk. 6 fastslår, at der foreligger et uforholdsmæssigt stort underskud, vedtager det på grundlag af en henstilling fra Kommissionen uden unødig forsinkelse henstillinger, som det retter til den pågældende medlemsstat, for at den skal bringe denne situation til ophør inden for en given frist. Disse henstillinger offentliggøres ikke, jf. dog stk. 8.
8.   Konstaterer Rådet, at dets henstillinger ikke er fulgt op af virkningsfulde foranstaltninger inden for den fastsatte frist, kan det offentliggøre sine henstillinger.
9.   Undlader en medlemsstat fortsat at efterkomme Rådets henstillinger, kan Rådet træffe afgørelse om at pålægge medlemsstaten inden for en bestemt frist at træffe foranstaltninger til den nedbringelse af underskuddet, som Rådet skønner nødvendig for at rette op på situationen.
I et sådant tilfælde kan Rådet anmode den pågældende medlemsstat om at forelægge rapporter i henhold til en bestemt tidsplan for at undersøge denne medlemsstats tilpasningsbestræbelser.
10.   Den i artikel 258 og 259 fastsatte klageret kan ikke udøves i forbindelse med stk. 1-9 i nærværende artikel.
11.   Så længe en medlemsstat ikke efterkommer en beslutning, der er truffet i overensstemmelse med stk. 9, kan Rådet træffe afgørelse om at anvende eller forstærke, alt efter situationen, en eller flere af følgende foranstaltninger:
—
kræve, at den pågældende medlemsstat offentliggør yderligere oplysninger, der skal specificeres af Rådet, før den udsteder obligationer og andre værdipapirer
—
opfordre Den Europæiske Investeringsbank til at tage sin udlånspolitik over for den pågældende medlemsstat op til fornyet overvejelse
—
kræve, at den pågældende medlemsstat deponerer et ikke-rentebærende beløb af en passende størrelse hos Unionen, indtil det uforholdsmæssigt store underskud efter Rådets opfattelse er blevet korrigeret
—
pålægge bod af en passende størrelse.
Formanden for Rådet underretter Europa-Parlamentet om de afgørelser, der er truffet.
12.   Rådet ophæver nogle af eller alle sine afgørelser eller henstillinger som omhandlet i stk. 6-9 og stk. 11, i det omfang det uforholdsmæssigt store underskud i den pågældende medlemsstat efter Rådets opfattelse er blevet korrigeret. Hvis Rådet tidligere er fremkommet med offentlige henstillinger, fremsætter det, så snart afgørelsen efter stk. 8 er ophævet, en offentlig erklæring om, at der ikke længere er et uforholdsmæssigt stort underskud i den pågældende medlemsstat.
13.   Når Rådet vedtager de afgørelser eller henstillinger, der er nævnt i stk. 8, 9, 11 og 12, træffer det afgørelse på grundlag af en henstilling fra Kommissionen.
Når Rådet vedtager de foranstaltninger, der er nævnt i stk. 6-9, 11 og 12, træffer det afgørelse uden at tage stemmeafgivningen fra det medlem af Rådet, der repræsenterer den pågældende medlemsstat, i betragtning.
Det kvalificerede flertal af de øvrige medlemmer af Rådet defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra a).
14.   Den protokol om proceduren i forbindelse med uforholdsmæssigt store underskud, der er knyttet som bilag til traktaterne, indeholder yderligere bestemmelser vedrørende gennemførelsen af den procedure, der er beskrevet i denne artikel.
Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Den Europæiske Centralbank, vedtager passende bestemmelser, som derefter erstatter ovennævnte protokol.
Med forbehold af de øvrige bestemmelser i dette stykke fastsætter Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet, de nærmere regler og definitioner for anvendelsen af bestemmelserne i nævnte protokol.
KAPITEL 2
DEN MONETÆRE POLITIK
Artikel 127
(tidl. artikel 105 i TEF)
1.   Hovedmålet for Det Europæiske System af Centralbanker, i det følgende benævnt "ESCB", er at fastholde prisstabilitet. Uden at målsætningen om prisstabilitet derved berøres, støtter ESCB de generelle økonomiske politikker i Unionen med henblik på at bidrage til gennemførelsen af Unionens mål som fastsat i artikel 3 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union. ESCB handler i overensstemmelse med princippet om en åben markedsøkonomi med fri konkurrence, som fremmer en effektiv ressourceallokering, og i overensstemmelse med principperne i artikel 119.
2.   De grundlæggende opgaver, der skal udføres af ESCB, er:
—
at formulere og gennemføre Unionens monetære politik
—
at foretage transaktioner i udenlandsk valuta i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i artikel 219
—
at besidde og forvalte medlemsstaternes officielle valutareserver
—
at fremme betalingssystemernes smidige funktion.
3.   Stk. 2, tredje led, berører ikke medlemsstaternes regeringers besiddelse og forvaltning af arbejdsbeholdninger i udenlandske valutaer.
4.   Den Europæiske Centralbank skal høres
—
om ethvert forslag til EU-retsakt inden for dens kompetenceområder
—
af de nationale myndigheder om ethvert udkast til retsforskrift inden for dens kompetenceområder, men inden for de rammer og på de betingelser, der fastsættes af Rådet efter fremgangsmåden i 129, stk. 4.
Den Europæiske Centralbank kan forelægge udtalelser for de relevante EU-institutioner, -organer, -kontorer og -agenturer eller nationale myndigheder om spørgsmål inden for dens kompetenceområder.
5.   ESCB bidrager til en smidig gennemførelse af de kompetente myndigheders politikker vedrørende tilsyn med kreditinstitutter og det finansielle systems stabilitet.
6.   Rådet kan ved forordning efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure med enstemmighed og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Den Europæiske Centralbank overdrage Den Europæiske Centralbank specifikke opgaver i forbindelse med politikker vedrørende tilsyn med kreditinstitutter og andre finansielle institutioner bortset fra forsikringsselskaber.
Artikel 128
(tidl. artikel 106 i TEF)
1.   Den Europæiske Centralbank har eneret til at bemyndige udstedelse af eurosedler i Unionen. Den Europæiske Centralbank og de nationale centralbanker kan udstede pengesedler. De pengesedler, der udstedes af Den Europæiske Centralbank og de nationale centralbanker, er de eneste, der har status som lovlige betalingsmidler i Unionen.
2.   Medlemsstaterne kan udstede euromønter med forbehold af Den Europæiske Centralbanks godkendelse af omfanget heraf. Rådet kan på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Den Europæiske Centralbank vedtage foranstaltninger med henblik på at harmonisere den pålydende værdi og de tekniske specifikationer for alle mønter, som er bestemt til at sættes i omløb, i den udstrækning det er nødvendigt af hensyn til mønternes smidige omløb i Unionen.
Artikel 129
(tidl. artikel 107 i TEF)
1.   ESCB styres af Den Europæiske Centralbanks besluttende organer, som er Styrelsesrådet og direktionen.
2.   Statutten for Det Europæiske System af Centralbanker og Den Europæiske Centralbank, i det følgende benævnt "statutten for ESCB og ECB", er nedfældet i en protokol, der er knyttet som bilag til traktaterne.
3.   Artikel 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 17, 18, 19.1, 22, 23, 24, 26, 32.2, 32.3, 32.4, 32.6, 33.1.a) og 36 i statutten for ESCB og ECB kan ændres af Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure. De træffer afgørelse enten på grundlag af en henstilling fra Den Europæiske Centralbank og efter høring af Kommissionen eller på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Den Europæiske Centralbank.
4.   Rådet, der træffer afgørelse enten på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Den Europæiske Centralbank eller på grundlag af en henstilling fra Den Europæiske Centralbank og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Kommissionen, vedtager de bestemmelser, der er nævnt i artikel 4, 5.4, 19.2, 20, 28.1, 29.2, 30.4 og 34.3 i statutten for ESCB og ECB.
Artikel 130
(tidl. artikel 108 i TEF)
Under udøvelsen af de beføjelser og gennemførelsen af de opgaver og pligter, som de har fået pålagt ved traktaterne og statutten for ESCB og ECB, må hverken Den Europæiske Centralbank, de nationale centralbanker eller medlemmerne af disses besluttende organer søge eller modtage instrukser fra EU-institutioner, -organer, -kontorer og -agenturer, fra medlemsstaternes regeringer eller fra nogen anden side. Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer og agenturer samt medlemsstaternes regeringer forpligter sig til at respektere dette princip og til ikke at søge at øve indflydelse på, hvordan medlemmerne af Den Europæiske Centralbanks eller af de nationale centralbankers besluttende organer udfører deres opgaver.
Artikel 131
(tidl. artikel 109 i TEF)
Hver medlemsstat sørger for, at dens nationale lovgivning, herunder statutterne for dens nationale centralbank, er forenelig med traktaterne og statutten for ESCB og ECB.
Artikel 132
(tidl. artikel 110 i TEF)
1.   Med henblik på at udføre de opgaver, der er pålagt ESCB, skal Den Europæiske Centralbank i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i traktaterne og på de betingelser, der er fastsat i statutten for ESCB og ECB:
—
udstede forordninger i det omfang, det er nødvendigt for at gennemføre de opgaver, der er fastlagt i artikel 3.1, første led, og i artikel 19.1, 22 eller 25.2 i statutten for ESCB og ECB, samt i tilfælde, der fastsættes i de retsakter vedtaget af Rådet, der er nævnt i artikel 129, stk. 4
—
vedtage de afgørelser, der er nødvendige for at udføre de opgaver, der er pålagt ESCB efter traktaterne og statutten for ESCB og ECB
—
rette henstillinger og afgive udtalelser.
2.   Den Europæiske Centralbank kan træffe afgørelse om at offentliggøre sine beslutninger, henstillinger og udtalelser.
3.   Inden for de grænser og på de vilkår, der vedtages af Rådet efter fremgangsmåden i artikel 129, stk. 4, skal Den Europæiske Centralbank være berettiget til at pålægge foretagender bøder eller tvangsbøder i tilfælde af manglende opfyldelse af forpligtelser i henhold til dens forordninger og afgørelser.
Artikel 133
Med forbehold af Den Europæiske Centralbanks beføjelser fastsætter Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelsen af euroen som fælles valuta. Disse foranstaltninger vedtages efter høring af Den Europæiske Centralbank.
KAPITEL 3
BESTEMMELSER VEDRØRENDE INSTITUTIONERNE
Artikel 134
(tidl. artikel 114 i TEF)
1.   Med henblik på at fremme en samordning af medlemsstaternes politik i det fulde omfang, der er nødvendigt for det indre markeds funktion, oprettes der et økonomisk og finansielt udvalg.
2.   Det Økonomiske og Finansielle Udvalg har til opgave:
—
at afgive udtalelser, enten på opfordring af Rådet eller Kommissionen eller på eget initiativ, til brug for disse institutioner
—
at følge medlemsstaternes og Unionens økonomiske og finansielle situation og aflægge regelmæssige beretninger herom til Rådet og Kommissionen, især om de finansielle forbindelser med tredjelande og internationale institutioner
—
med forbehold af artikel 240 at bidrage til forberedelsen af Rådets arbejde som nævnt i artikel 66 og 75, artikel 121, stk. 2, 3, 4 og 6, artikel 122, 124, 125 og 126, artikel 127, stk. 6, artikel 128, stk. 2, artikel 129, stk. 3 og 4, artikel 138, artikel 140, stk. 2 og 3, artikel 143, artikel 144, stk. 2 og 3, og artikel 219, og at udføre andre rådgivende og forberedende opgaver, som Rådet har pålagt det
—
mindst en gang om året at undersøge situationen med hensyn til kapitalbevægelser og friheden til at foretage betalinger, som den følger af anvendelsen af traktaterne og af Rådets foranstaltninger; undersøgelsen skal omfatte alle foranstaltninger vedrørende kapitalbevægelser og betalinger; udvalget aflægger beretning til Kommissionen og Rådet om resultaterne af denne undersøgelse.
Medlemsstaterne, Kommissionen og Den Europæiske Centralbank udnævner hver højst to medlemmer af udvalget.
3.   Rådet fastlægger på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Den Europæiske Centralbank og det i denne artikel omhandlede udvalg, nærmere bestemmelser for sammensætningen af Det Økonomiske og Finansielle Udvalg. Formanden for Rådet underretter Europa-Parlamentet om den pågældende afgørelse.
4.   Ud over de opgaver, der er anført i stk. 2, følger udvalget, såfremt og så længe der findes medlemsstater med en dispensation som nævnt i artikel 139, disse medlemsstaters monetære og finansielle situation samt deres generelle betalingssystem og aflægger regelmæssige beretninger herom til Rådet og Kommissionen.
Artikel 135
(tidl. artikel 115 i TEF)
For så vidt angår spørgsmål, der falder ind under anvendelsesområdet for artikel 121, stk. 4, artikel 126, bortset fra stk. 14, artikel 138, artikel 140, stk. 1, 140, stk. 2, første afsnit, 140, stk. 3 og artikel 219, kan Rådet eller en medlemsstat anmode Kommissionen om, alt efter tilfældet, at fremsætte en henstilling eller et forslag. Kommissionen behandler sådanne anmodninger og forelægger straks Rådet sine konklusioner.
KAPITEL 4
SPECIFIKKE BESTEMMELSER FOR DE MEDLEMSSTATER, DER HAR EUROEN SOM VALUTA
Artikel 136
1.   For at medvirke til Den Økonomiske og Monetære Unions rette virkemåde og i overensstemmelse med de relevante bestemmelser i traktaterne vedtager Rådet efter den relevante procedure blandt dem, der er nævnt i artikel 121 og 126, undtagen proceduren i artikel 126, stk. 14, foranstaltninger for de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta:
a)
med henblik på at styrke samordningen og overvågningen af deres budgetdisciplin
b)
med henblik på for disse medlemsstater at udarbejde økonomisk-politiske retningslinjer, som skal være i overensstemmelse med dem, der er vedtaget for hele Unionen, samt at sikre overvågningen heraf.
2.   I forbindelse med de foranstaltninger, der er nævnt i stk. 1, stemmer kun de medlemmer af Rådet, der repræsenterer medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta.
Det kvalificerede flertal af disse medlemsstater defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra a).
3.   De medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta, kan etablere en stabilitetsmekanisme, der skal aktiveres, hvis det er strengt nødvendigt for at sikre stabiliteten i euroområdet som helhed. Ydelsen af enhver påkrævet finansiel støtte inden for rammerne af mekanismen vil være underlagt streng konditionalitet.
Artikel 137
De nærmere bestemmelser for afholdelsen af møder mellem ministrene fra de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta, fastlægges i protokollen vedrørende Eurogruppen.
Artikel 138
(tidl. artikel 111, stk. 4, i TEF)
1.   For at sikre euroens plads i det internationale valutasystem vedtager Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen en afgørelse, der fastlægger fælles holdninger vedrørende spørgsmål af særlig interesse for Den Økonomiske og Monetære Union inden for rammerne af de kompetente internationale finansielle institutioner og konferencer. Rådet træffer afgørelse efter høring af Den Europæiske Centralbank.
2.   Rådet kan på forslag af Kommissionen vedtage passende foranstaltninger for at sikre en samlet repræsentation inden for rammerne af de internationale finansielle institutioner og konferencer. Rådet træffer afgørelse efter høring af Den Europæiske Centralbank.
3.   I forbindelse med de foranstaltninger, der er nævnt i stk. 1 og 2, stemmer kun de medlemmer af Rådet, der repræsenterer medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta.
Det kvalificerede flertal af disse medlemsstater defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra a).
KAPITEL 5
OVERGANGSBESTEMMELSER
Artikel 139
1.   Medlemsstater, med hensyn til hvilke Rådet ikke har truffet afgørelse om, at de opfylder de nødvendige betingelser for indførelse af euroen, benævnes i det følgende: "medlemsstater med dispensation".
2.   Følgende bestemmelser i traktaterne gælder ikke for medlemsstater med dispensation:
a)
vedtagelse af de dele af de overordnede retningslinjer for de økonomiske politikker, der vedrører euroområdet generelt (artikel 121, stk. 2)
b)
bindende midler til at afhjælpe uforholdsmæssigt store underskud (artikel 126, stk. 9 og 11)
c)
mål og opgaver for ESCB (artikel 127, stk. 1, 2, 3 og 5)
d)
udstedelse af euro (artikel 128)
e)
Den Europæiske Centralbanks retsakter (artikel 132)
f)
foranstaltninger vedrørende anvendelsen af euroen (artikel 133)
g)
monetære aftaler og andre foranstaltninger vedrørende valutakurspolitikken (artikel 219)
h)
udnævnelse af medlemmerne af Den Europæiske Centralbanks direktion (artikel 283, stk. 2)
i)
afgørelser, der fastlægger fælles holdninger vedrørende spørgsmål af særlig interesse for Den Økonomiske og Monetære Union inden for rammerne af de kompetente internationale finansielle institutioner og konferencer (artikel 138, stk. 1)
j)
foranstaltninger for at sikre en samlet repræsentation inden for rammerne af internationale finansielle institutioner og konferencer (artikel 138, stk. 2).
I de i litra a)-j) nævnte artikler forstås derfor ved "medlemsstater" medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta.
3.   Medlemsstater med dispensation og deres nationale centralbanker er udelukket fra rettighederne og forpligtelserne inden for ESCB i overensstemmelse med kapitel IX i statutten for ESCB og ECB.
4.   Stemmerettighederne for de medlemmer af Rådet, der repræsenterer medlemsstater med dispensation, suspenderes i forbindelse med Rådets vedtagelse af de foranstaltninger, der er nævnt i de i stk. 2 anførte artikler, samt i forbindelse med:
a)
henstillinger rettet til medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta, som led i den multilaterale overvågning, herunder vedrørende stabilitetsprogrammer og advarsler (artikel 121, stk. 4)
b)
foranstaltninger vedrørende uforholdsmæssigt store underskud for medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta (artikel 126, stk. 6, 7, 8, 12 og 13).
Det kvalificerede flertal af de øvrige medlemmer af Rådet defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra a).
Artikel 140
(tidl. artikel 121, stk. 1, artikel 122, stk. 2, andet punktum, og artikel 123, stk. 5, i TEF)
1.   Mindst en gang hvert andet år eller på anmodning af en medlemsstat med dispensation aflægger Kommissionen og Den Europæiske Centralbank beretning til Rådet om de fremskridt, der gøres af medlemsstater med dispensation for så vidt angår opfyldelse af deres forpligtelser med hensyn til virkeliggørelsen af Den Økonomiske og Monetære Union. Disse beretninger skal omfatte en undersøgelse af, hvorvidt hver af de pågældende medlemsstaters nationale lovgivning, herunder den nationale centralbanks statut, er forenelig med artikel 130 og 131, samt med statutten for ESCB og ECB. I beretningerne skal det ligeledes undersøges, om der er opnået en høj grad af vedvarende konvergens ved, at hver medlemsstat har opfyldt følgende kriterier:
—
en høj grad af prisstabilitet; dette vil fremgå af en inflationstakt, som ligger tæt op ad inflationstakten i de højst tre medlemsstater, der har nået de bedste resultater med hensyn til prisstabilitet
—
holdbare offentlige finanser; dette vil fremgå af, at medlemsstaten har opnået en offentlig budgetstilling, der ikke udviser et uforholdsmæssigt stort underskud som fastslået i henhold til artikel 126, stk. 6
—
overholdelse af de normale udsvingsmargener i det europæiske monetære systems valutakursmekanisme i mindst to år uden devaluering over for euroen
—
den varige karakter af den konvergens, medlemsstaten med dispensation har opnået, samt af dens deltagelse i valutakursmekanismen, som afspejlet i de langfristede rentesatser.
De fire kriterier, der er nævnt i dette stykke, og de relevante tidsrum, de skal overholdes i, er præciseret nærmere i en protokol, der er knyttet som bilag til traktaterne. Kommissionens og Den Europæiske Centralbanks beretninger skal også omhandle resultaterne af markedsintegrationen, situationen for og udviklingen i betalingsbalancens løbende poster og en redegørelse for udviklingen i enhedslønomkostningerne og andre prisindeks.
2.   Efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og efter drøftelse i Det Europæiske Råd, træffer Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen afgørelse om, hvilke medlemsstater med dispensation der opfylder de nødvendige betingelser baseret på kriterierne i stk. 1 og ophæver de pågældende medlemsstaters dispensation.
Rådet træffer afgørelse efter at have modtaget en henstilling fra et kvalificeret flertal af de af dets medlemmer, som repræsenterer medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta. Disse medlemmer træffer afgørelse inden seks måneder efter, at Rådet har modtaget Kommissionens forslag.
Det kvalificerede flertal af medlemsstater som nævnt i andet afsnit defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra a).
3.   Hvis det efter proceduren i stk. 2 besluttes at ophæve en dispensation, fastsætter Rådet uigenkaldeligt med enstemmighed blandt de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta, og den berørte medlemsstat på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Den Europæiske Centralbank den kurs, til hvilken euroen træder i stedet for den berørte medlemsstats valuta, og træffer de andre foranstaltninger, som er nødvendige for indførelse af euroen som fælles valuta i den pågældende medlemsstat.
Artikel 141
(tidl. artikel 123, stk. 3, og artikel 117, stk. 2, de fem første led, i TEF)
1.   Hvis og så længe der er medlemsstater med dispensation, og med forbehold af artikel 129, stk. 1, nedsættes Den Europæiske Centralbanks Generelle Råd, jf. artikel 44 i statutten for ESCB og ECB, som Den Europæiske Centralbanks tredje besluttende organ.
2.   Hvis og så længe der er medlemsstater med dispensation, har Den Europæiske Centralbank for så vidt angår de pågældende medlemsstater til opgave at:
—
styrke samarbejdet mellem medlemsstaternes centralbanker
—
styrke samordningen af medlemsstaternes monetære politik med henblik på at sikre prisstabilitet
—
overvåge valutakursmekanismens funktion
—
afholde konsultationer vedrørende spørgsmål, der falder ind under de nationale centralbankers kompetence, og som berører de finansielle institutioners og markeders stabilitet
—
udøve de opgaver, der oprindeligt blev udøvet af Den Europæiske Fond for Monetært Samarbejde og dernæst af Det Europæiske Monetære Institut.
Artikel 142
(tidl. artikel 124, stk. 1, i TEF)
Hver medlemsstat med dispensation behandler sin valutakurspolitik som et spørgsmål af fælles interesse. Medlemsstaterne tager i denne forbindelse hensyn til erfaringer fra samarbejdet inden for rammerne af valutakursmekanismen.
Artikel 143
(tidl. artikel 119 i TEF)
1.   I tilfælde af at en medlemsstat med dispensation har vanskeligheder eller alvorligt trues af vanskeligheder med hensyn til sin betalingsbalance, enten som følge af uligevægt på dens globale betalingsbalance eller som følge af arten af den valuta, den råder over, og navnlig når disse vanskeligheder vil kunne bringe det indre markeds funktion eller virkeliggørelsen af den fælles handelspolitik i fare, indleder Kommissionen straks en undersøgelse af situationen i den pågældende stat og af de foranstaltninger, som denne har truffet eller kan træffe i henhold til bestemmelserne i traktaterne under anvendelse af alle til rådighed stående midler. Kommissionen angiver de foranstaltninger, som den henstiller til den pågældende stat at træffe.
Såfremt de af en medlemsstat med dispensation trufne forholdsregler og de af Kommissionen foreslåede foranstaltninger viser sig utilstrækkelige til at afhjælpe de opståede eller truende vanskeligheder, skal Kommissionen efter at have indhentet udtalelse fra Det Økonomiske og Finansielle Udvalg rette henstilling til Rådet om gensidig bistandsydelse og passende former herfor.
Kommissionen holder regelmæssigt Rådet underrettet om situationen og dens udvikling.
2.   Rådet træffer afgørelse om ydelse af gensidig bistand; det udsteder direktiver eller vedtager afgørelser, som fastlægger vilkårene for og den nærmere udformning af denne bistand. Den gensidige bistand kan især gå ud på:
a)
fælles optræden over for andre internationale organisationer, til hvilke medlemsstater med dispensation kan henvende sig
b)
foranstaltninger, som er nødvendige for at undgå omlægninger i samhandelen, når den medlemsstat med dispensation, der er i vanskeligheder, opretholder eller genindfører kvantitative restriktioner over for tredjelande
c)
ydelse af kreditter i begrænset omfang fra de øvrige medlemsstater under forbehold af deres samtykke.
3.   Godkender Rådet ikke den gensidige bistand, hvorom Kommissionen har rettet henstilling, eller er den ydede bistand og de trufne foranstaltninger utilstrækkelige, bemyndiger Kommissionen den medlemsstat med dispensation, der er i vanskeligheder, til at træffe beskyttelsesforanstaltninger på de vilkår og i den nærmere udformning, som Kommissionen fastsætter.
Rådet kan tilbagekalde denne bemyndigelse og ændre vilkårene for og udformningen af beskyttelsesforanstaltningerne.
Artikel 144
(tidl. artikel 120 i TEF)
1.   Opstår der en pludselig betalingsbalancekrise, og træffes der ikke omgående afgørelse i henhold til artikel 143, stk. 2, kan en medlemsstat med dispensation i forebyggende øjemed træffe de nødvendige beskyttelsesforanstaltninger. Disse foranstaltninger skal medføre mindst mulig forstyrrelse i det indre markeds funktion og må ikke gå ud over, hvad der er absolut nødvendigt for at afhjælpe de pludseligt opståede vanskeligheder.
2.   Kommissionen og de øvrige medlemsstater skal underrettes om disse beskyttelsesforanstaltninger senest ved deres ikrafttræden. Kommissionen kan anbefale Rådet, at der ydes gensidig bistand i henhold til artikel 143.
3.   Efter henstilling fra Kommissionen og høring af Det Økonomiske og Finansielle Udvalg kan Rådet træffe afgørelse om, at den pågældende medlemsstat skal ændre, udsætte eller ophæve ovennævnte beskyttelsesforanstaltninger.
AFSNIT IX
BESKÆFTIGELSE
Artikel 145
(tidl. artikel 125 i TEF)
Medlemsstaterne og Unionen arbejder i henhold til dette traktatafsnit på at udvikle en samordnet strategi for beskæftigelse og især for fremme af en veluddannet, velkvalificeret og smidig arbejdsstyrke og arbejdsmarkeder, som reagerer på økonomiske forandringer, med henblik på at nå de mål, der er fastsat i artikel 3 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
Artikel 146
(tidl. artikel 126 i TEF)
1.   Medlemsstaterne bidrager med deres beskæftigelsespolitikker til at nå de mål, der er nævnt i artikel 145 på en måde, som er i overensstemmelse med de overordnede retningslinjer for medlemsstaternes og Unionens økonomiske politik, som vedtages i henhold til artikel 121, stk. 2.
2.   Under hensyn til national praksis for så vidt angår arbejdsmarkedets parters ansvar betragter medlemsstaterne beskæftigelsesfremme som et spørgsmål af fælles interesse og samordner deres indsats i den henseende i Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 148.
Artikel 147
(tidl. artikel 127 i TEF)
1.   Unionen bidrager til et højt beskæftigelsesniveau ved at tilskynde til samarbejde mellem medlemsstaterne og ved at støtte og i nødvendigt omfang supplere deres foranstaltninger. Det respekterer i den forbindelse medlemsstaternes kompetence.
2.   Målsætningen om et højt beskæftigelsesniveau skal tages med i overvejelserne ved udformningen og gennemførelsen af Unionens politikker og aktiviteter.
Artikel 148
(tidl. artikel 128 i TEF)
1.   Det Europæiske Råd overvejer hvert år beskæftigelsessituationen i Unionen og vedtager konklusioner herom på grundlag af en fælles årsrapport fra Rådet og Kommissionen.
2.   På grundlag af Det Europæiske Råds konklusioner fastlægger Rådet hvert år på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet, Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg, Regionsudvalget og Beskæftigelsesudvalget i artikel 150 retningslinjer, som medlemsstaterne skal tage hensyn til i deres egne beskæftigelsespolitikker. Disse retningslinjer skal være i overensstemmelse med de overordnede retningslinjer, der vedtages i henhold til artikel 121, stk. 2.
3.   Hver medlemsstat forelægger Rådet og Kommissionen en årsrapport om de vigtigste foranstaltninger, den har truffet til gennemførelse af sin beskæftigelsespolitik på baggrund af retningslinjerne for beskæftigelse, som nævnt i stk. 2.
4.   På grundlag af de rapporter, der er nævnt i stk. 3, og efter at have hørt Beskæftigelsesudvalget foretager Rådet hvert år en gennemgang af gennemførelsen af medlemsstaternes politikker på baggrund af retningslinjerne for beskæftigelse. Rådet kan efter henstilling fra Kommissionen rette henstillinger til medlemsstaterne, hvis det finder det hensigtsmæssigt på baggrund af gennemgangen.
5.   På grundlag af resultaterne af denne gennemgang forelægger Rådet og Kommissionen Det Europæiske Råd en fælles årsrapport om beskæftigelsessituationen i Unionen og om gennemførelsen af retningslinjerne for beskæftigelsen.
Artikel 149
(tidl. artikel 129 i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget vedtage tilskyndelsesforanstaltninger, der skal fremme samarbejdet mellem medlemsstaterne og støtte deres indsats på beskæftigelsesområdet gennem initiativer, der tager sigte på at udvikle en udveksling af oplysninger og gode erfaringer, og som skal sikre komparativ analysevirksomhed og rådgivning samt fremme fornyende metoder og evaluere erfaringer, navnlig ved hjælp af pilotprojekter.
Disse foranstaltninger indebærer ikke harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser.
Artikel 150
(tidl. artikel 130 i TEF)
Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med simpelt flertal, nedsætter efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet et beskæftigelsesudvalg af rådgivende karakter, som skal fremme samordningen mellem medlemsstaterne vedrørende beskæftigelses- og arbejdsmarkedspolitikkerne. Udvalget har til opgave:
—
at overvåge beskæftigelsessituationen og beskæftigelsespolitikkerne i medlemsstaterne og Unionen
—
med forbehold af artikel 240 at afgive udtalelser på Rådets eller Kommissionens anmodning eller på eget initiativ og at bidrage til forberedelsen af Rådets arbejde som nævnt i artikel 148.
Udvalget hører under opfyldelsen af sit mandat arbejdsmarkedets parter.
Hver medlemsstat og Kommissionen udpeger to medlemmer af udvalget.
AFSNIT X
SOCIAL- OG ARBEJDSMARKEDSPOLITIKKEN
Artikel 151
(tidl. artikel 136 i TEF)
Unionen og medlemsstaterne, der er opmærksomme på de grundlæggende arbejdsmarkedsmæssige og sociale rettigheder, som bl.a. er fastlagt i den europæiske socialpagt undertegnet i Torino den 18. oktober 1961 og fællesskabspagten af 1989 om arbejdstagernes grundlæggende arbejdsmarkedsmæssige og sociale rettigheder, har som mål at fremme beskæftigelsen, en forbedring af leve- og arbejdsvilkårene for herigennem at muliggøre en udjævning af disse vilkår på et stadigt stigende niveau, en passende social beskyttelse, dialogen på arbejdsmarkedet, en udvikling af de menneskelige ressourcer, der skal muliggøre et varigt højt beskæftigelsesniveau, og bekæmpelse af social udstødelse.
Med henblik herpå iværksætter Unionen og medlemsstaterne foranstaltninger, der tager hensyn til forskellene i national praksis, særlig på overenskomstområdet, samt til nødvendigheden af at opretholde EU-økonomiens konkurrenceevne.
De er af den opfattelse, at en sådan udvikling vil blive en følge såvel af det indre markeds virksomhed, der vil fremme en harmonisering af de sociale ordninger, som af de i traktaterne foreskrevne fremgangsmåder og af den indbyrdes tilnærmelse af love og administrativt fastsatte bestemmelser.
Artikel 152
Unionen anerkender og fremmer arbejdsmarkedsparternes rolle på EU-plan under hensyntagen til de nationale systemers forskelligartede karakter. Den letter dialogen mellem dem og respekterer deres uafhængighed.
Sociale trepartstopmøder om vækst og beskæftigelse bidrager til den sociale dialog.
Artikel 153
(tidl. artikel 137 i TEF)
1.   Med henblik på at virkeliggøre de i artikel 151 fastlagte mål støtter og supplerer Unionen medlemsstaternes indsats på følgende områder:
a)
forbedring af især arbejdsmiljøet for at beskytte arbejdstagernes sikkerhed og sundhed
b)
arbejdsvilkårene
c)
arbejdstagernes sociale sikring og sociale beskyttelse
d)
beskyttelse af arbejdstagere ved ophævelse af en arbejdskontrakt
e)
information og høring af arbejdstagerne
f)
repræsentation af og kollektivt forsvar for arbejdstagernes og arbejdsgivernes interesser, herunder medbestemmelse, jf. dog stk. 5
g)
beskæftigelsesvilkår for tredjelandsstatsborgere, der opholder sig lovligt på Unionens område
h)
integration af personer, der er udstødt fra arbejdsmarkedet, jf. dog artikel 166
i)
lige muligheder for mænd og kvinder på arbejdsmarkedet og ligebehandling i arbejdet
j)
bekæmpelse af social udstødelse
k)
modernisering af de sociale beskyttelsessystemer, jf. dog litra c).
2.   Med henblik herpå kan Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet:
a)
vedtage foranstaltninger til fremme af samarbejdet mellem medlemsstaterne gennem initiativer, der tager sigte på at opnå større viden, udvikle udvekslingen af oplysninger og god praksis, fremme nytænkning og vurdere erfaringerne, men uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser
b)
på de i stk. 1, litra a)-i), nævnte områder ved udstedelse af direktiver vedtage minimumsforskrifter, der skal gennemføres gradvis under hensyn til de vilkår og tekniske bestemmelser, der gælder i hver af medlemsstaterne. I disse direktiver skal det undgås at pålægge administrative, finansielle og retlige byrder af en sådan art, at de hæmmer oprettelse og udvikling af små og mellemstore virksomheder.
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet træffer afgørelse efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget.
På de områder, der er nævnt i stk. 1, litra c), d), f) og g), træffer Rådet afgørelse efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure med enstemmighed og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og de nævnte udvalg.
Rådet kan med enstemmighed på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet beslutte at lade den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure finde anvendelse på stk. 1, litra d), f) og g).
3.   En medlemsstat kan overlade det til arbejdsmarkedets parter, efter en fælles anmodning fra disse, at gennemføre direktiver, der er udstedt i henhold til stk. 2 eller, når det er relevant, at gennemføre en rådsafgørelse, der er vedtaget i henhold til artikel 155.
I så tilfælde sikrer den sig, at arbejdsmarkedets parter senest på den dato, hvor et direktiv eller en afgørelse skal være gennemført eller iværksat, har indført de nødvendige bestemmelser ad aftalemæssig vej, idet den skal træffe de nødvendige foranstaltninger for på et hvilket som helst tidspunkt at være i stand til at sikre de resultater, der er foreskrevet i det pågældende direktiv eller den pågældende afgørelse.
4.   Bestemmelser, som vedtages i henhold til denne artikel,
—
anfægter ikke medlemsstaternes mulighed for at fastlægge de grundlæggende principper i deres sociale sikringsordninger og må ikke i væsentligt omfang berøre den økonomiske balance i disse ordninger
—
er ikke til hinder for, at de enkelte medlemsstater opretholder eller indfører strengere beskyttelsesforanstaltninger, når de er forenelige med traktaterne.
5.   Bestemmelserne i denne artikel gælder ikke for lønforhold, organisationsret, strejkeret eller ret til lockout.
Artikel 154
(tidl. artikel 138 i TEF)
1.   Kommissionen har til opgave at fremme konsultationen af arbejdsmarkedets parter på EU-plan og træffer alle nødvendige foranstaltninger med henblik på at lette dialogen mellem dem, idet den samtidig sørger for en afbalanceret støtte til begge parter.
2.   Med henblik herpå konsulterer Kommissionen arbejdsmarkedets parter om de mulige retningslinjer for en EU-indsats, før den fremsætter forslag på det sociale og arbejdsmarkedspolitiske område.
3.   Hvis Kommissionen efter denne konsultation finder en EU-indsats hensigtsmæssig, konsulterer den arbejdsmarkedets parter om indholdet af det påtænkte forslag. Arbejdsmarkedets parter afgiver en udtalelse eller om nødvendigt en henstilling til Kommissionen.
4.   I forbindelse med den i stk. 2 og 3 nævnte konsultation kan arbejdsmarkedets parter meddele Kommissionen, at de ønsker at indlede processen i artikel 155. Varigheden af denne proces må ikke overstige ni måneder, medmindre arbejdsmarkedets parter og Kommissionen i fællesskab træffer beslutning om en forlængelse.
Artikel 155
(tidl. artikel 139 i TEF)
1.   Dialogen mellem arbejdsmarkedets parter på EU-plan kan, hvis parterne finder det ønskeligt, føre til overenskomstmæssige forbindelser, herunder aftaler.
2.   Iværksættelsen af aftaler, der indgås på EU-plan, finder sted enten efter de fremgangsmåder og den praksis, arbejdsmarkedets parter og medlemsstaterne normalt anvender, eller i spørgsmål under artikel 153 efter fælles anmodning fra de underskrivende parter ved en afgørelse, som Rådet træffer på forslag af Kommissionen. Europa-Parlamentet underrettes.
Rådet træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed, når den pågældende aftale indeholder en eller flere bestemmelser, der vedrører et af de områder, hvor der kræves enstemmighed i henhold til artikel 153, stk. 2.
Artikel 156
(tidl. artikel 140 i TEF)
Med henblik på at virkeliggøre de i artikel 151 fastlagte mål og med forbehold af de øvrige bestemmelser i traktaterne fremmer Kommissionen samarbejdet mellem medlemsstaterne og letter samordningen af deres indsats på samtlige områder inden for social- og arbejdsmarkedspolitikken, der er omfattet af dette kapitel, navnlig i spørgsmål vedrørende:
—
beskæftigelse
—
arbejdsretten og arbejdsvilkårene
—
den almindelige og videregående faglige uddannelse
—
social sikring
—
forebyggelse af arbejdsulykker og erhvervssygdomme
—
sundhedsforskrifter for arbejde
—
organisationsretten og retten til kollektive forhandlinger mellem arbejdsgivere og arbejdstagere.
Med henblik herpå skal Kommissionen i nær kontakt med medlemsstaterne foretage undersøgelser, afgive udtalelser og tilrettelægge samråd både med hensyn til spørgsmål af national karakter og til spørgsmål af interesse for internationale organisationer, navnlig initiativer, der tager sigte på at opstille retningslinjer og indikatorer, tilrettelægge udveksling af bedste praksis og udarbejde de nødvendige elementer til periodisk overvågning og evaluering. Europa-Parlamentet holdes fuldt underrettet.
Kommissionen hører Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg, inden den afgiver de i denne artikel omhandlede udtalelser.
Artikel 157
(tidl. artikel 141 i TEF)
1.   Hver medlemsstat gennemfører princippet om lige løn til mænd og kvinder for samme arbejde eller arbejde af samme værdi.
2.   Ved løn forstås i denne artikel den almindelige grund- eller minimumsløn og alle andre ydelser, som arbejdstageren som følge af arbejdsforholdet modtager fra arbejdsgiveren direkte eller indirekte i penge eller naturalier.
Lige løn uden forskelsbehandling baseret på køn indebærer:
a)
at den løn, der ydes for samme akkordlønnede arbejde, fastsættes på samme beregningsgrundlag
b)
at den løn, der ydes for tidlønnet arbejde, er den samme for samme slags arbejde.
3.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet vedtager efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg foranstaltninger, der skal sikre anvendelsen af princippet om lige muligheder for og ligebehandling af mænd og kvinder i forbindelse med beskæftigelse og erhverv, herunder princippet om lige løn for samme arbejde eller arbejde af samme værdi.
4.   For at sikre fuld ligestilling mellem mænd og kvinder i praksis på arbejdsmarkedet er princippet om ligebehandling ikke til hinder for, at de enkelte medlemsstater opretholder eller vedtager foranstaltninger, der tager sigte på at indføre specifikke fordele, der har til formål at gøre det lettere for det underrepræsenterede køn at udøve en erhvervsaktivitet eller at forebygge eller opveje ulemper i den erhvervsmæssige karriere.
Artikel 158
(tidl. artikel 142 i TEF)
Medlemsstaterne bestræber sig på at opretholde det bestående ligeværd mellem deres ordninger vedrørende betalt frihed.
Artikel 159
(tidl. artikel 143 i TEF)
Kommissionen udarbejder hvert år en rapport om gennemførelsen af målene i artikel 151, herunder om udviklingen i den demografiske situation i Unionen. Den fremsender denne rapport til Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg.
Artikel 160
(tidl. artikel 144 i TEF)
Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med simpelt flertal, nedsætter efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet et udvalg for social beskyttelse af rådgivende karakter, der skal fremme samarbejdet om social beskyttelse mellem medlemsstaterne samt mellem disse og Kommissionen. Udvalget har til opgave:
—
at følge den sociale situation og udviklingen i politikkerne vedrørende social beskyttelse i medlemsstaterne og i Unionen
—
at fremme udvekslingen af oplysninger, erfaringer og god praksis mellem medlemsstaterne og med Kommissionen
—
med forbehold af artikel 240 at udarbejde rapporter, afgive udtalelser eller iværksætte andre aktiviteter på de områder, der hører under dets kompetence, på Rådets eller Kommissionens anmodning eller på eget initiativ.
Under udøvelsen af sit mandat etablerer udvalget hensigtsmæssige kontakter med arbejdsmarkedets parter.
Hver medlemsstat og Kommissionen udpeger to medlemmer af udvalget.
Artikel 161
(tidl. artikel 145 i TEF)
Kommissionens årsberetning til Europa-Parlamentet skal indeholde et særligt kapitel om udviklingen af de sociale forhold i Unionen.
Europa-Parlamentet kan opfordre Kommissionen til at afgive redegørelser om særlige spørgsmål vedrørende de sociale forhold.
AFSNIT XI
DEN EUROPÆISKE SOCIALFOND
Artikel 162
(tidl. artikel 146 i TEF)
For at forbedre arbejdskraftens beskæftigelsesmuligheder inden for det indre marked og således bidrage til en højnelse af levestandarden oprettes der inden for rammerne af nedennævnte bestemmelser en Europæisk Socialfond, som skal lette arbejdskraftens adgang til beskæftigelse og fremme dens geografiske og faglige bevægelighed inden for Unionen samt lette tilpasningen til industrielle ændringer og til ændringer i produktionssystemerne, navnlig ved erhvervsuddannelse og omskoling.
Artikel 163
(tidl. artikel 147 i TEF)
Fondens administration påhviler Kommissionen.
Kommissionen bistås i dette arbejde af et udvalg, som ledes af et medlem af Kommissionen, og som er sammensat af repræsentanter for regeringerne samt for arbejdstager- og arbejdsgiverorganisationerne.
Artikel 164
(tidl. artikel 148 i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet vedtager efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget gennemførelsesforordninger vedrørende Den Europæiske Socialfond.
AFSNIT XII
UDDANNELSE, ERHVERVSUDDANNELSE, UNGDOM OG SPORT
Artikel 165
(tidl. artikel 149 i TEF)
1.   Unionen bidrager til udviklingen af et højt uddannelsesniveau ved at fremme samarbejdet mellem medlemsstaterne og om nødvendigt at støtte og supplere disses indsats, med fuld respekt for medlemsstaternes ansvar for undervisningsindholdet og opbygningen af uddannelsessystemerne samt deres kulturelle og sproglige mangfoldighed.
Unionen bidrager til fremme af sport i Europa og tager i den forbindelse hensyn til sportens specifikke forhold, dens strukturer, der bygger på frivillighed, og dens sociale og uddannende funktion.
2.   Målene for Unionens indsats er:
—
at udvikle den europæiske dimension på uddannelsesområdet, navnlig gennem undervisning i og udbredelse af medlemsstaternes sprog
—
at begunstige studerendes og læreres mobilitet, bl.a. ved at fremme den akademiske anerkendelse af eksamensbeviser og studieperioder
—
at fremme samarbejdet mellem uddannelsesinstitutionerne
—
at fremme udvekslingen af oplysninger og erfaringer om spørgsmål, som er fælles for medlemsstaternes uddannelsessystemer
—
at tilskynde til udvikling af udvekslingen af unge og ungdomsledere og fremme de unges deltagelse i det demokratiske liv i Europa
—
at tilskynde til udvikling af fjernundervisning
—
at udvikle sportens europæiske dimension ved at fremme retfærdighed og åbenhed i sportskonkurrencer og samarbejde mellem de organisationer og myndigheder, der har ansvar for sport, samt ved at beskytte sportsudøvernes, især de yngstes, fysiske og moralske integritet.
3.   Unionen og medlemsstaterne fremmer samarbejdet med tredjelande og med de internationale organisationer, der beskæftiger sig med uddannelsesforhold og sport, herunder navnlig Europarådet.
4.   For at bidrage til virkeliggørelse af målene i denne artikel
—
vedtager Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget tilskyndelsesforanstaltninger, men uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser
—
vedtager Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen henstillinger.
Artikel 166
(tidl. artikel 150 i TEF)
1.   Unionen iværksætter en erhvervsuddannelsespolitik, der støtter og supplerer medlemsstaternes aktioner med fuld respekt for, at ansvaret for undervisningsindholdet og tilrettelæggelsen af erhvervsuddannelserne ligger hos medlemsstaterne.
2.   Målene for Unionens indsats er
—
at lette tilpasningen til den industrielle udvikling, navnlig ved erhvervsuddannelse og omskoling
—
at forbedre den grundlæggende erhvervsuddannelse samt efter- og videreuddannelsen for at lette den erhvervsmæssige integration og reintegration på arbejdsmarkedet
—
at lette adgangen til erhvervsuddannelse og begunstige mobiliteten for erhvervslærere og personer under uddannelse, navnlig unge
—
at stimulere samarbejdet om erhvervsuddannelse mellem uddannelsesinstitutioner og virksomheder
—
at fremme udvekslingen af oplysninger og erfaringer om spørgsmål, der er fælles for medlemsstaternes uddannelsessystemer.
3.   Unionen og medlemsstaterne fremmer samarbejdet med tredjelande og med de internationale organisationer, der beskæftiger sig med erhvervsuddannelsesforhold.
4.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet vedtager efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget foranstaltninger, som kan bidrage til virkeliggørelsen af de mål, der er anført i denne artikel, men uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser, og Rådet vedtager henstillinger på forslag af Kommissionen.
AFSNIT XIII
KULTUR
Artikel 167
(tidl. artikel 151 i TEF)
1.   Unionen bidrager til, at medlemsstaternes kulturer kan udfolde sig, idet den respekterer den nationale og regionale mangfoldighed og samtidig fremhæver den fælles kulturarv.
2.   Unionen skal ved sin indsats fremme samarbejdet mellem medlemsstaterne og om nødvendigt støtte og udbygge medlemsstaternes indsats på følgende områder:
—
forbedring af kendskabet til og formidlingen af de europæiske folkeslags kultur og historie
—
bevarelse og beskyttelse af den kulturarv, der er af europæisk betydning
—
ikke-kommercielle udvekslinger
—
kunstneriske og litterære frembringelser, herunder i den audiovisuelle sektor.
3.   Unionen og dens medlemsstater fremmer samarbejdet med tredjelande og med de internationale organisationer, der beskæftiger sig med kulturelle forhold, herunder navnlig Europarådet.
4.   Unionen tager hensyn til de kulturelle aspekter i sin indsats i henhold til andre bestemmelser i traktaterne, navnlig med henblik på at respektere og fremme sine kulturers mangfoldighed.
5.   For at bidrage til virkeliggørelse af målene i denne artikel
—
vedtager Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Regionsudvalget tilskyndelsesforanstaltninger, men uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser
—
vedtager Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen henstillinger.
AFSNIT XIV
FOLKESUNDHED
Artikel 168
(tidl. artikel 152 i TEF)
1.   Der skal sikres et højt sundhedsbeskyttelsesniveau ved fastlæggelsen og gennemførelsen af alle Unionens politikker og aktiviteter.
Unionens indsats, der skal være et supplement til de nationale politikker, skal være rettet mod at forbedre folkesundheden og forebygge sygdomme hos mennesker samt imødegå forhold, der kan indebære risiko for den fysiske og mentale sundhed. Indsatsen skal omfatte bekæmpelse af de største trusler mod sundheden ved at fremme forskning i deres årsager, spredning og forebyggelse samt sundhedsoplysning og -uddannelse, samt overvågning af alvorlige grænseoverskridende sundhedstrusler, varsling i tilfælde af sådanne trusler og bekæmpelse heraf.
Unionen supplerer medlemsstaternes indsats for at begrænse narkotikarelaterede helbredsskader, herunder ved oplysning og forebyggelse.
2.   Unionen fremmer samarbejdet mellem medlemsstaterne på de områder, der er omhandlet i denne artikel, og støtter om nødvendigt deres indsats. Den fremmer navnlig samarbejde mellem medlemsstaterne med henblik på at få deres sundhedstjenester til at supplere hinanden bedre i grænseregioner.
Medlemsstaterne samordner indbyrdes og i kontakt med Kommissionen deres politikker og programmer på de i stk. 1 omhandlede områder. Kommissionen kan i nær kontakt med medlemsstaterne tage ethvert passende initiativ for at fremme denne samordning, navnlig initiativer, der tager sigte på at opstille retningslinjer og indikatorer, tilrettelægge udveksling af bedste praksis og udarbejde de nødvendige elementer til periodisk overvågning og evaluering. Europa-Parlamentet holdes fuldt underrettet.
3.   Unionen og medlemsstaterne fremmer samarbejdet med tredjelande og med de internationale organisationer, der beskæftiger sig med folkesundhed.
4.   Uanset artikel 2, stk. 5, og artikel 6, litra a), og i overensstemmelse med artikel 4, stk. 2, litra k), bidrager Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget til virkeliggørelse af målene i nærværende artikel ved for at imødegå de fælles sikkerhedsudfordringer
a)
at vedtage foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af en høj standard for kvaliteten og sikkerheden af organer og stoffer af menneskelig oprindelse, blod og blodprodukter; disse foranstaltninger er ikke til hinder for, at den enkelte medlemsstat opretholder eller indfører strengere beskyttelsesforanstaltninger
b)
at vedtage foranstaltninger på veterinær- og plantesundhedsområdet, der direkte har til formål at beskytte folkesundheden
c)
at vedtage foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af høje standarder for kvaliteten og sikkerheden af lægemidler og medicinsk udstyr.
5.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan ligeledes efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget vedtage tilskyndelsesforanstaltninger med henblik på beskyttelse og forbedring af folkesundheden og navnlig bekæmpelse af større grænseoverskridende trusler mod sundheden, foranstaltninger, der vedrører overvågning af alvorlige grænseoverskridende sundhedstrusler, varsling i tilfælde af sådanne trusler og bekæmpelse heraf, samt foranstaltninger med direkte henblik på beskyttelse af folkesundheden i forbindelse med tobak og alkoholmisbrug, uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser.
6.   Rådet kan også på forslag af Kommissionen vedtage henstillinger med henblik på at nå målene i denne artikel.
7.   Unionens indsats respekterer medlemsstaternes ansvar for udformningen af deres sundhedspolitik samt for organisation og levering af sundhedstjenesteydelser og behandling på sundhedsområdet. Medlemsstaternes ansvar omfatter forvaltningen af sundhedstjenesteydelser og behandling på sundhedsområdet samt fordelingen af de midler, der afsættes hertil. De i stk. 4, litra a), nævnte foranstaltninger berører ikke nationale bestemmelser om donation eller medicinsk anvendelse af organer og blod.
AFSNIT XV
FORBRUGERBESKYTTELSE
Artikel 169
(tidl. artikel 153 i TEF)
1.   For at fremme forbrugernes interesser og sikre et højt forbrugerbeskyttelsesniveau bidrager Unionen til at beskytte forbrugernes sundhed, sikkerhed og økonomiske interesser og til at fremme deres ret til oplysning og uddannelse og til at organisere sig for at beskytte deres interesser.
2.   Unionen bidrager til at nå målene i stk. 1 ved
a)
foranstaltninger, som det vedtager i henhold til artikel 114 som led i gennemførelsen af det indre marked
b)
foranstaltninger, som støtter, supplerer og overvåger den politik, medlemsstaterne fører.
3.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet vedtager efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg de foranstaltninger, der er omhandlet i stk. 2, litra b).
4.   Foranstaltninger, som vedtages i medfør af stk. 3, er ikke til hinder for, at den enkelte medlemsstat opretholder eller indfører strengere beskyttelsesforanstaltninger. Disse foranstaltninger skal være forenelige med traktaterne. De meddeles Kommissionen.
AFSNIT XVI
TRANSEUROPÆISKE NET
Artikel 170
(tidl. artikel 154 i TEF)
1.   For at bidrage til virkeliggørelsen af målene i artikel 26 og 174 og give unionsborgerne, de erhvervsdrivende og de regionale og lokale administrative enheder mulighed for fuldt ud at udnytte de fordele, som etableringen af et område uden indre grænser medfører, bidrager Unionen til oprettelse og udvikling af transeuropæiske net på transport-, telekommunikations- og energiinfrastrukturområdet.
2.   Inden for rammerne af et åbent og konkurrencepræget markedssystem tager Unionens indsats sigte på at fremme de nationale nets indbyrdes sammenkobling og interoperabilitet samt adgangen til disse net. I denne indsats tilgodeses især nødvendigheden af at skabe forbindelse mellem på den ene side øområder, indlandsområder og randområder og på den anden side Unionens centrale områder.
Artikel 171
(tidl. artikel 155 i TEF)
1.   Med henblik på virkeliggørelsen af målene i artikel 170:
—
skal Unionen opstille et sæt retningslinjer omfattende mål og prioriteter samt hovedlinjerne i de aktioner, der påtænkes gennemført for transeuropæiske net; i disse retningslinjer fastlægges projekter af fælles interesse
—
skal Unionen iværksætte enhver form for aktion, som måtte være nødvendig for at sikre nettenes interoperabilitet, navnlig inden for harmonisering af tekniske standarder
—
kan Unionen støtte projekter af fælles interesse, der støttes af medlemsstater, og som fastlægges inden for rammerne af de retningslinjer, der er omhandlet i første led, navnlig i form af forundersøgelser, lånegarantier eller rentegodtgørelser; Unionen kan også gennem den samhørighedsfond, der er oprettet i overensstemmelse med artikel 177, bidrage til finansieringen af specifikke projekter i medlemsstaterne på transportinfrastrukturområdet.
I Unionens indsats tages der hensyn til projekternes økonomiske levedygtighed.
2.   Medlemsstaterne samordner indbyrdes i kontakt med Kommissionen den politik, der føres på nationalt plan, og som kan få væsentlig indflydelse på gennemførelsen af målene i artikel 170. Kommissionen kan i snævert samarbejde med medlemsstaterne tage ethvert egnet initiativ for at fremme denne samordning.
3.   Unionen kan beslutte at samarbejde med tredjelande for at fremme projekter af fælles interesse og sikre nettenes interoperabilitet.
Artikel 172
(tidl. artikel 156 i TEF)
De i artikel 171, stk. 1, omhandlede retningslinjer og andre foranstaltninger vedtages af Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget.
Retningslinjer og projekter af fælles interesse, der vedrører en medlemsstats område, kræver den pågældende medlemsstats godkendelse.
AFSNIT XVII
INDUSTRI
Artikel 173
(tidl. artikel 157 i TEF)
1.   Unionen og medlemsstaterne sørger for, at de nødvendige betingelser for udviklingen af EU-industriens konkurrenceevne er til stede.
Med henblik herpå tager deres indsats i overensstemmelse med et åbnet og konkurrencepræget markedssystem sigte på:
—
at industrien hurtigere kan tilpasse sig strukturforandringerne
—
at fremme et klima, der er gunstigt for initiativer og udvikling af virksomheder overalt i Unionen, navnlig små og mellemstore virksomheder
—
at fremme et klima, der er gunstigt for samarbejde mellem virksomheder
—
at fremme udnyttelsen af det industrielle potentiale i politikkerne for innovation, forskning og teknologisk udvikling.
2.   Medlemsstaterne rådfører sig med hinanden i kontakt med Kommissionen og samordner om nødvendigt deres aktioner. Kommissionen kan tage de initiativer, den finder hensigtsmæssige for at fremme deres samordning, navnlig initiativer, der tager sigte på at opstille retningslinjer og indikatorer, tilrettelægge udveksling af bedste praksis og udarbejde de nødvendige elementer til periodisk overvågning og evaluering. Europa-Parlamentet holdes fuldt underrettet.
3.   Unionen bidrager til gennemførelsen af målene i stk. 1 gennem de politikker og aktioner, som det iværksætter i henhold til andre bestemmelser i traktaterne. Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg træffe afgørelse om specifikke foranstaltninger til støtte for medlemsstaternes aktioner med henblik på virkeliggørelse af målene i stk. 1, uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser.
Dette traktatafsnit danner ikke grundlag for Unionens indførelse af nogen form for foranstaltning, der kan fordreje konkurrencen, eller som indeholder fiskale bestemmelser eller bestemmelser vedrørende ansattes rettigheder og interesser.
AFSNIT XVIII
ØKONOMISK , SOCIAL OG TERRITORIAL SAMHØRIGHED
Artikel 174
(tidl. artikel 158 i TEF)
For at fremme en harmonisk udvikling af Unionen som helhed udvikler og fortsætter denne sin indsats for at styrke sin økonomiske, sociale og territoriale samhørighed.
Unionen stræber navnlig efter at formindske forskellene mellem de forskellige områders udviklingsniveauer og forbedre situationen for de mindst begunstigede områder.
Blandt de berørte områder lægges der særlig vægt på landdistrikter, områder i en industriel overgangsproces og områder, der lider af alvorlige naturbetingede eller demografiske ulemper af permanent art, bl.a. de nordligste meget tyndt befolkede områder samt øområder, grænseoverskridende områder og bjergområder.
Artikel 175
(tidl. artikel 159 i TEF)
Medlemsstaterne fører deres økonomiske politik og samordner denne med henblik på tillige at nå de mål, der er fastlagt i artikel 174. Udformningen og gennemførelsen af Unionens politikker og aktioner samt gennemførelsen af det indre marked skal ske under hensyntagen til målene i artikel 174 og skal bidrage til deres virkeliggørelse. Unionen støtter ligeledes denne virkeliggørelse med den virksomhed, som den udøver gennem strukturfondene (Den Europæiske Udviklings- og Garantifond for Landbruget, Udviklingssektionen, Den Europæiske Socialfond og Den Europæiske Fond for Regionaludvikling), Den Europæiske Investeringsbank og andre eksisterende finansielle instrumenter.
Kommissionen aflægger hvert tredje år rapport til Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet, Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget om fremskridtene i forbindelse med virkeliggørelsen af den økonomiske, sociale og territoriale samhørighed, og om hvordan de forskellige midler efter denne artikel har bidraget hertil. Rapporten ledsages i givet fald af passende forslag.
Hvis det viser sig nødvendigt med særlige aktioner ud over fondene og med forbehold af de foranstaltninger, der træffes som led i Unionens øvrige politikker, kan disse aktioner vedtages af Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet, der træffer afgørelse efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget.
Artikel 176
(tidl. artikel 160 i TEF)
Den Europæiske Fond for Regionaludvikling skal bidrage til at udligne de største regionale skævheder i Unionen ved at deltage i udviklingen og strukturtilpasningen af de områder, der er bagefter i udvikling, og i omstillingen af de industriområder, der er i tilbagegang.
Artikel 177
(tidl. artikel 161 i TEF)
Med forbehold af artikel 178 definerer Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget strukturfondenes opgaver, hovedmål og indretning, hvilket kan medføre en sammenlægning af fondene. Efter samme procedure fastsættes også de almindelige regler, der skal gælde for fondene, samt de nødvendige bestemmelser for at sikre disses effektivitet og samordningen mellem fondene indbyrdes og med andre eksisterende finansielle instrumenter.
En Samhørighedsfond oprettet efter samme procedure yder finansielle bidrag til projekter inden for miljø og transeuropæiske net på transportinfrastrukturområdet.
Artikel 178
(tidl. artikel 162 i TEF)
Gennemførelsesforordningerne vedrørende Den Europæiske Fond for Regionaludvikling træffes af Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget.
For så vidt angår Den Europæiske Udviklings- og Garantifond for Landbruget, Udviklingssektionen, og Den Europæiske Socialfond, finder henholdsvis artikel 43 og 164 fortsat anvendelse.
AFSNIT XIX
FORSKNING, TEKNOLOGISK UDVIKLING OG RUMMET
Artikel 179
(tidl. artikel 163 i TEF)
1.   Unionen har som mål at styrke sit videnskabelige og teknologiske grundlag ved gennemførelse af et europæisk forskningsrum med fri bevægelighed for forskere samt videnskabelig og teknologisk viden, at fremme udviklingen af sin konkurrenceevne, herunder industriens konkurrenceevne, samt at fremme alle de forskningsaktiviteter, der skønnes nødvendige i medfør af andre kapitler i traktaterne.
2.   I dette øjemed opmuntrer den i hele Unionen virksomheder, herunder små og mellemstore virksomheder, forskningscentre og universiteter i deres indsats for forskning og teknologisk udvikling af høj kvalitet; den støtter deres samarbejdsbestræbelser, idet den i særdeleshed søger at gøre det muligt for forskerne at samarbejde frit på tværs af grænserne og for virksomhederne at udnytte mulighederne i det indre marked fuldt ud, især ved at skabe fri adgang til de enkelte landes offentlige aftaler, ved at fastlægge fælles standarder og ved at fjerne juridiske og fiskale hindringer for dette samarbejde.
3.   Alle Unionens aktioner i henhold til traktaterne, herunder demonstrationsaktioner, vedrørende forskning og teknologisk udvikling vedtages og iværksættes efter bestemmelserne i dette afsnit.
Artikel 180
(tidl. artikel 164 i TEF)
Med henblik på at nå disse mål gennemfører Unionen følgende aktioner, som skal supplere de aktioner, der iværksættes i medlemsstaterne:
a)
iværksættelse af programmer for forskning, teknologisk udvikling og demonstration gennem fremme af samarbejdet med og mellem virksomheder, forskningscentre og universiteter
b)
fremme af samarbejdet vedrørende forskning, teknologisk udvikling og demonstration i Unionen med tredjelande og internationale organisationer
c)
formidling og nyttiggørelse af resultaterne af aktiviteter vedrørende forskning, teknologisk udvikling og demonstration i Unionen
d)
fremme af uddannelse og mobilitet for forskere i Unionen.
Artikel 181
(tidl. artikel 165 i TEF)
1.   Unionen og medlemsstaterne samordner deres indsats inden for forskning og teknologisk udvikling for at sikre den indbyrdes sammenhæng mellem de nationale politikker og Unionens politik.
2.   Kommissionen kan i nært samarbejde med medlemsstaterne tage ethvert initiativ, der kan bidrage til at fremme den i stk. 1 nævnte samordning, navnlig initiativer, der tager sigte på at opstille retningslinjer og indikatorer, tilrettelægge udveksling af bedste praksis og udarbejde de nødvendige elementer til periodisk overvågning og evaluering. Europa-Parlamentet holdes fuldt underrettet.
Artikel 182
(tidl. artikel 166 i TEF)
1.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet vedtager efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg et flerårigt rammeprogram, som omfatter samtlige Unionens aktioner.
I rammeprogrammet:
—
fastsættes de videnskabelige og teknologiske mål, der skal opnås ved de i artikel 180 omhandlede aktioner, samt prioriteringerne i forbindelse hermed
—
angives hovedlinjerne i disse aktioner
—
fastsættes det samlede maksimumsbeløb og de nærmere vilkår for Unionens finansielle deltagelse i rammeprogrammet samt de påtænkte aktioners respektive andele.
2.   Rammeprogrammet tilpasses eller udbygges på baggrund af udviklingen.
3.   Rammeprogrammet iværksættes ved hjælp af særprogrammer, der udarbejdes inden for hver enkelt af aktionerne. I hvert særprogram angives de nærmere bestemmelser for programmets gennemførelse, varigheden af dette og de midler, der skønnes nødvendige hertil. Summen af de beløb, der skønnes nødvendige, og som fastsættes i særprogrammerne, må ikke overstige det samlede maksimumsbeløb for rammeprogrammet og for hver enkelt aktion.
4.   Rådet, der træffer afgørelse efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg, vedtager særprogrammerne.
5.   Som et supplement til aktiviteterne i det flerårige rammeprogram fastsætter Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg de nødvendige foranstaltninger til gennemførelse af det europæiske forskningsrum.
Artikel 183
(tidl. artikel 167 i TEF)
Med henblik på iværksættelsen af det flerårige rammeprogram fastsætter Unionen:
—
reglerne for virksomheders, forskningscentres og universiteters deltagelse
—
reglerne for formidling af forskningsresultater.
Artikel 184
(tidl. artikel 168 i TEF)
Under iværksættelsen af det flerårige rammeprogram kan der vedtages supplerende programmer, hvori der kun deltager visse medlemsstater, som sikrer finansieringen med forbehold af eventuel deltagelse fra Unionens side.
Unionen vedtager de regler, der skal finde anvendelse på de supplerende programmer, navnlig vedrørende videnformidling og andre medlemsstaters adgang.
Artikel 185
(tidl. artikel 169 i TEF)
Under iværksættelsen af det flerårige rammeprogram kan Unionen i forståelse med de pågældende medlemsstater åbne mulighed for deltagelse i forsknings- og udviklingsprogrammer, der iværksættes af flere medlemsstater, herunder deltagelse i de strukturer, der oprettes for gennemførelsen af disse programmer.
Artikel 186
(tidl. artikel 170 i TEF)
Under iværksættelsen af det flerårige rammeprogram kan Unionen åbne mulighed for et samarbejde vedrørende forskning, teknologisk udvikling og demonstration i Unionen med tredjelande eller internationale organisationer.
De nærmere bestemmelser for dette samarbejde kan fastlægges ved aftaler mellem Unionen og de pågældende tredjeparter.
Artikel 187
(tidl. artikel 171 i TEF)
Unionen kan oprette fællesforetagender eller enhver anden struktur, der er nødvendig for korrekt gennemførelse af programmerne for forskning, teknologisk udvikling og demonstration i Unionen.
Artikel 188
(tidl. artikel 172 i TEF)
Rådet vedtager på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg de i artikel 187 omhandlede bestemmelser.
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet vedtager efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg de i artikel 183, 184 og 185 omhandlede bestemmelser. Vedtagelsen af de supplerende programmer kræver endvidere de pågældende medlemsstaters samtykke.
Artikel 189
1.   Unionen udarbejder en europæisk rumpolitik for at fremme det videnskabelige og tekniske fremskridt, industriens konkurrenceevne og iværksættelsen af sine politikker. Med henblik herpå kan den fremme fælles initiativer, støtte forskning og teknologisk udvikling og koordinere den nødvendige indsats for at udforske og udnytte rummet.
2.   For at bidrage til gennemførelsen af de mål, der er nævnt i stk. 1, fastsætter Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure de nødvendige foranstaltninger, der kan tage form af et europæisk rumprogram, uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser.
3.   Unionen etablerer de relevante forbindelser med Den Europæiske Rumorganisation.
4.   Denne artikel berører ikke de øvrige bestemmelser i dette afsnit.
Artikel 190
(tidl. artikel 173 i TEF)
I begyndelsen af hvert år forelægger Kommissionen en rapport for Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet. Denne rapport omhandler navnlig de aktiviteter, der har fundet sted det foregående år inden for forskning og teknologisk udvikling og resultatformidling, samt arbejdsprogrammet for det igangværende år.
AFSNIT XX
MILJØ
Artikel 191
(tidl. artikel 174 i TEF)
1.   Unionens politik på miljøområdet skal bidrage til forfølgelse af nedennævnte mål:
—
bevarelse, beskyttelse og forbedring af miljøkvaliteten
—
beskyttelse af menneskers sundhed
—
en forsigtig og rationel udnyttelse af naturressourcerne
—
fremme på internationalt plan af foranstaltninger til løsning af de regionale og globale miljøproblemer, og navnlig bekæmpelse af klimaændringer.
2.   Unionens politik på miljøområdet tager sigte på et højt beskyttelsesniveau under hensyntagen til de forskelligartede forhold, der gør sig gældende i de forskellige områder i Unionen. Den bygger på forsigtighedsprincippet og princippet om forebyggende indsats, princippet om indgreb over for miljøskader fortrinsvis ved kilden og princippet om, at forureneren betaler.
I den forbindelse omfatter de harmoniseringsforanstaltninger, der skal iværksættes for at opfylde miljøbeskyttelseskravene, i relevante tilfælde en beskyttelsesklausul, der giver medlemsstaterne bemyndigelse til af ikke-økonomiske miljøhensyn at træffe foreløbige foranstaltninger, der underkastes en EU-kontrolprocedure.
3.   Ved udarbejdelsen af Unionens politik på miljøområdet tages der hensyn til:
—
eksisterende videnskabelige og tekniske data
—
de miljømæssige forhold i de forskellige områder i Unionen
—
fordele og ulemper ved foranstaltningens gennemførelse eller undladelse af at gennemføre den
—
den økonomiske og sociale udvikling i Unionen som helhed og den afbalancerede udvikling i dens områder.
4.   Inden for rammerne af deres respektive beføjelser samarbejder Unionen og medlemsstaterne med tredjelande og med de kompetente internationale organisationer. De nærmere bestemmelser vedrørende samarbejdet, for så vidt angår Unionen, kan nedfældes i aftaler mellem denne og de pågældende tredjeparter.
Det foregående afsnit berører ikke medlemsstaternes kompetence til at forhandle i internationale organer og indgå internationale aftaler.
Artikel 192
(tidl. artikel 175 i TEF)
1.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet træffer efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget afgørelse om de aktioner, der skal iværksættes af Unionen med henblik på at gennemføre de mål, der er anført i artikel 191.
2.   Uanset den i stk. 1 nævnte fremgangsmåde for beslutningstagning og med forbehold af artikel 114 vedtager Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet, Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget
a)
bestemmelser af hovedsagelig fiskal karakter
b)
foranstaltninger, der berører
—
fysisk planlægning
—
kvantitativ forvaltning af vandressourcerne, eller som direkte eller indirekte berører disse ressourcers disponibilitet
—
arealanvendelse, bortset fra affaldshåndtering
c)
foranstaltninger, der i væsentlig grad berører en medlemsstats valg mellem forskellige energikilder og den generelle sammensætning af dens energiforsyning.
Rådet kan med enstemmighed på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet, Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget vedtage, at den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure skal finde anvendelse på de spørgsmål, der er nævnt i første afsnit.
3.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet vedtager efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget generelle handlingsprogrammer for prioriterede mål, som skal virkeliggøres.
De foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for disse programmers iværksættelse, vedtages efter betingelserne i stk. 1 eller stk. 2, alt efter omstændighederne.
4.   Med forbehold af visse foranstaltninger vedtaget af Unionen finansieres og gennemføres miljøpolitikken af medlemsstaterne.
5.   Med forbehold af princippet om, at forureneren betaler, skal foranstaltninger, der bygger på stk. 1, og som indebærer udgifter, der skønnes uforholdsmæssigt store for en medlemsstats offentlige myndigheder, i en passende form give mulighed for:
—
undtagelser af midlertidig karakter og/eller
—
finansiel støtte fra den Samhørighedsfond, der er oprettet i henhold til artikel 177.
Artikel 193
(tidl. artikel 176 i TEF)
Beskyttelsesforanstaltninger, som vedtages i henhold til artikel 192, er ikke til hinder for, at de enkelte medlemsstater opretholder eller indfører strengere beskyttelsesforanstaltninger. Disse foranstaltninger skal være forenelige med traktaterne. De meddeles Kommissionen.
AFSNIT XXI
ENERGI
Artikel 194
1.   Som led i det indre markeds oprettelse og funktion og under hensyn til kravet om at bevare og forbedre miljøet sigter Unionens politik på energiområdet mod i en ånd af solidaritet mellem medlemsstaterne:
a)
at sikre energimarkedets funktion
b)
at sikre energiforsyningssikkerheden i Unionen
c)
at fremme energieffektivitet og energibesparelser samt udvikling af nye og vedvarende energikilder og
d)
at fremme sammenkobling af energinet.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastsætter efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at nå de mål, der er nævnt i stk. 1, dog således at anvendelsen af andre bestemmelser i traktaterne ikke berøres herved. Disse foranstaltninger vedtages efter høring af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget.
De berører ikke en medlemsstats ret til at fastsætte betingelserne for udnyttelsen af dens energiressourcer, dens valg mellem forskellige energikilder og den generelle sammensætning af dens energiforsyning, jf. dog artikel 192, stk. 2, litra c).
3.   Uanset stk. 2 fastsætter Rådet efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure med enstemmighed og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet de deri nævnte foranstaltninger, hvis de er af hovedsagelig fiskal karakter.
AFSNIT XXII
TURISME
Artikel 195
1.   Unionen supplerer medlemsstaternes indsats i turistsektoren, især ved at fremme konkurrenceevnen for Unionens virksomheder inden for denne sektor.
Med henblik herpå er målene for Unionens indsats:
a)
at tilskynde til tilvejebringelse af et gunstigt klima for udvikling af virksomhederne inden for denne sektor
b)
at fremme samarbejdet mellem medlemsstaterne, navnlig ved udveksling af god praksis.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastsætter efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure med henblik på at opfylde målene i denne artikel særlige foranstaltninger, der skal supplere medlemsstaternes indsats, men uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser.
AFSNIT XXIII
CIVILBESKYTTELSE
Artikel 196
1.   Unionen fremmer samarbejde mellem medlemsstaterne for at gøre ordningerne for forebyggelse af og beskyttelse mod naturkatastrofer eller menneskeskabte katastrofer mere effektive.
Målene for Unionens indsats er:
a)
at støtte og supplere medlemsstaternes tiltag på nationalt, regionalt og lokalt plan med hensyn til risikoforebyggelse, beredskab hos indsatspersonellet på civilbeskyttelsesområdet i medlemsstaterne og indsats i tilfælde af naturkatastrofer eller menneskeskabte katastrofer i Unionen
b)
at fremme et hurtigt og effektivt operationelt samarbejde i Unionen mellem de nationale tjenester på civilbeskyttelsesområdet
c)
at fremme sammenhængen i internationalt arbejde på civilbeskyttelsesområdet.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastsætter efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at bidrage til virkeliggørelsen af målene i stk. 1, uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser.
AFSNIT XXIV
ADMINISTRATIVT SAMARBEJDE
Artikel 197
1.   En effektiv gennemførelse af EU-retten i medlemsstaterne er af afgørende betydning for, at Unionen kan fungere tilfredsstillende, og betragtes som et område af fælles interesse.
2.   Unionen kan støtte medlemsstaternes bestræbelser for at forbedre deres administrative kapacitet til at gennemføre EU-retten. En sådan indsats kan omfatte hjælp til udveksling af oplysninger og embedsmænd samt støtte til uddannelsesprogrammer. Ingen medlemsstat er forpligtet til at tage imod en sådan støtte. Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastsætter ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige med henblik herpå, men uden at der er tale om nogen form for harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser.
3.   Denne artikel berører ikke medlemsstaternes pligt til at gennemføre EU-retten eller Kommissionens rettigheder og pligter. Den berører heller ikke andre bestemmelser i traktaterne om administrativt samarbejde mellem medlemsstaterne og mellem dem og Unionen.
FJERDE DEL
DE OVERSØISKE LANDE OG TERRITORIERS ASSOCIERING
Artikel 198
(tidl. artikel 182 i TEF)
Medlemsstaterne er enige om at associere de ikke-europæiske lande og territorier, der opretholder særlige forbindelser med Danmark, Frankrig, Nederlandene og Det Forenede Kongerige, med Unionen. Disse lande og territorier, i det følgende benævnt "lande og territorier", er opregnet i listen i bilag II.
Formålet med associeringen er at fremme den økonomiske og sociale udvikling i disse lande og territorier og at oprette nære økonomiske forbindelser mellem disse og Unionen som helhed.
I overensstemmelse med principperne i denne traktats præambel skal associeringen først og fremmest åbne mulighed for at tjene befolkningernes interesser i disse lande og territorier og øge deres velstand for herved at lede dem frem til den økonomiske, sociale og kulturelle udvikling, som de tilstræber.
Artikel 199
(tidl. artikel 183 i TEF)
Associeringen tilstræber nedennævnte mål:
1)
Medlemsstaterne anvender i deres samhandel med disse lande og territorier samme regler, som de i henhold til traktaterne anvender indbyrdes.
2)
Hvert land eller territorium anvender i sin samhandel med medlemsstaterne og de øvrige lande og territorier samme regler, som det anvender over for den europæiske stat, med hvilken det opretholder særlige forbindelser.
3)
Medlemsstaterne bidrager til de investeringer, som den fremskridende udvikling af disse lande og territorier kræver.
4)
For så vidt angår de investeringer, der finansieres af Unionen, er deltagelse i licitationer og leverancer åben på lige betingelser for alle fysiske og juridiske personer, som henholdsvis er statsborgere eller hjemmehørende i medlemsstaterne eller i disse lande og territorier.
5)
Medmindre der træffes særlige bestemmelser i henhold til artikel 203, gælder i forholdet mellem medlemsstaterne og disse lande og territorier uden nogen form for forskelsbehandling de i kapitlet om etableringsretten nævnte bestemmelser for deres statsborgeres og selskabers ret til at etablere sig, ligesom de dér nævnte fremgangsmåder finder tilsvarende anvendelse.
Artikel 200
(tidl. artikel 184 i TEF)
1.   Varer med oprindelse i disse lande og territorier nyder ved indførsel til medlemsstaterne godt af forbuddet mod told mellem medlemsstaterne, som gælder i overensstemmelse med traktaternes bestemmelser.
2.   Ved indførsel i hvert af disse lande eller territorier er told, der pålægges varer fra medlemsstaterne og de øvrige lande og territorier, forbudt i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i artikel 30.
3.   Disse lande og territorier kan dog opkræve sådan told, som er nødvendig for deres udvikling og industrialisering, eller som er finanstold og har til formål af skaffe midler til deres offentlige budgetter.
De i foregående afsnit nævnte toldsatser kan ikke overstige samme niveau som dem, der pålægges varer, der hidrører fra den medlemsstat, med hvilken det pågældende land eller territorium opretholder særlige forbindelser.
4.   Stk. 2 finder ikke anvendelse på de lande og territorier, der som følge af særlige internationale forpligtelser anvender en toldtarif, der ikke hjemler forskelsbehandling.
5.   Indførelse eller ændring af toldsatser for varer, der indføres i disse lande og territorier, må hverken retligt eller faktisk føre til direkte eller indirekte forskelsbehandling af varer, der hidrører fra forskellige medlemsstater.
Artikel 201
(tidl. artikel 185 i TEF)
Såfremt toldsatsernes niveau for varer hidrørende fra tredjeland ved indførsel til et land eller territorium, når bestemmelserne i artikel 200, stk. 1, finder anvendelse, vil kunne fremkalde omlægninger af samhandelen til skade for en medlemsstat, kan denne begære, at Kommissionen foreslår de øvrige medlemsstater nødvendige foranstaltninger for at afhjælpe denne situation.
Artikel 202
(tidl. artikel 186 i TEF)
Med forbehold af bestemmelserne vedrørende den offentlige sundhed, den offentlige sikkerhed og den offentlige orden fastsættes bestemmelser om fri bevægelighed for arbejdskraften fra disse lande og territorier inden for medlemsstaterne og for arbejdskraften fra medlemsstaterne inden for disse lande og territorier ved retsakter vedtaget i overensstemmelse med artikel 203.
Artikel 203
(tidl. artikel 187 i TEF)
Rådet vedtager med udgangspunkt i de resultater, der er opnået som led i disse lande og territoriers associering med Unionen, og på grundlag af de principper, der er nedfældet i traktaterne, med enstemmighed og på forslag af Kommissionen de nærmere retningslinjer for og fremgangsmåden ved de pågældende lande og territoriers associering med Unionen. Når sådanne bestemmelser vedtages af Rådet efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure, træffer dette afgørelse med enstemmighed på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
Artikel 204
(tidl. artikel 188 i TEF)
Bestemmelserne i artikel 198-203 finder anvendelse på Grønland, medmindre andet følger af de særlige bestemmelser for Grønland, der er fastsat i den protokol om den særlige ordning for Grønland, der er knyttet som bilag til traktaterne.
FEMTE DEL
UNIONENS OPTRÆDEN UDADTIL
AFSNIT I
ALMINDELIGE BESTEMMELSER OM UNIONENS OPTRÆDEN UDADTIL
Artikel 205
Unionens optræden på den internationale scene i henhold til denne del bygger på principperne i, forfølger målene i og varetages i overensstemmelse med de almindelige bestemmelser om Unionens optræden udadtil, der er fastlagt i kapitel 1 i afsnit V i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
AFSNIT II
DEN FÆLLES HANDELSPOLITIK
Artikel 206
(tidl. artikel 131 i TEF)
Med oprettelsen af en toldunion i overensstemmelse med artikel 28-32 bidrager Unionen i fælles interesse til en harmonisk udvikling af verdenshandelen, til en gradvis afskaffelse af restriktionerne for den internationale handel og de direkte udenlandske investeringer og til en sænkning af toldskranker og andre hindringer.
Artikel 207
(tidl. artikel 133 i TEF)
1.   Den fælles handelspolitik bygger på ensartede principper, navnlig for så vidt angår toldændringer, indgåelse af told- og handelsaftaler vedrørende handel med varer og tjenesteydelser, handelsrelaterede aspekter af intellektuel ejendomsret, direkte udenlandske investeringer, gennemførelse af ensartethed i liberaliseringsforanstaltninger, eksportpolitik og handelspolitiske beskyttelsesforanstaltninger, herunder foranstaltninger mod dumping og subsidieordninger. Den fælles handelspolitik føres inden for rammerne af principperne og målene for Unionens optræden udadtil.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet vedtager ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure foranstaltninger til fastlæggelse af rammerne for gennemførelsen af den fælles handelspolitik.
3.   Skal der føres forhandlinger om og indgås aftaler med et eller flere tredjelande eller en eller flere internationale organisationer, finder artikel 218 anvendelse, jf. dog de særlige bestemmelser i nærværende artikel.
Kommissionen retter henstillinger til Rådet, som bemyndiger den til at indlede de nødvendige forhandlinger. Rådet og Kommissionen skal sikre, at de forhandlede aftaler er i overensstemmelse med Unionens interne politikker og regler.
Disse forhandlinger føres af Kommissionen i samråd med et særligt udvalg udpeget af Rådet til at bistå den i dette arbejde og inden for rammerne af direktiver, som Rådet kan meddele den. Kommissionen aflægger regelmæssigt beretning til det særlige udvalg og til Europa-Parlamentet om, hvordan forhandlingerne skrider frem.
4.   For så vidt angår forhandling og indgåelse af aftaler som nævnt i stk. 3 træffer Rådet afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal.
For så vidt angår forhandling og indgåelse af aftaler på områderne handel med tjenesteydelser og handelsrelaterede aspekter af intellektuel ejendomsret samt direkte udenlandske investeringer træffer Rådet afgørelse med enstemmighed, hvis aftalen omfatter bestemmelser, hvor der kræves enstemmighed for vedtagelse af interne regler.
Rådet træffer ligeledes afgørelse med enstemmighed om forhandling og indgåelse af aftaler
a)
på området handel med kulturelle og audiovisuelle tjenesteydelser, når disse aftaler indebærer en risiko for, at den kulturelle og sproglige mangfoldighed i Unionen bringes i fare
b)
på området handel med sociale, uddannelsesmæssige og sundhedsmæssige tjenesteydelser, når disse aftaler indebærer en risiko for, at den nationale tilrettelæggelse af sådanne tjenester forstyrres alvorligt, og at medlemsstaternes ansvar for levering heraf bringes i fare.
5.   Forhandling og indgåelse af internationale aftaler på transportområdet er omfattet af tredje del, afsnit VI, samt af artikel 218.
6.   Udøvelsen af de beføjelser, som denne artikel tillægger på området den fælles handelspolitik, berører ikke afgrænsningen af beføjelserne mellem Unionen og medlemsstaterne og vil ikke føre til en harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser, i det omfang traktaterne udelukker en sådan harmonisering.
AFSNIT III
SAMARBEJDE MED TREDJELANDE OG HUMANITÆR BISTAND
KAPITEL 1
UDVIKLINGSSAMARBEJDE
Artikel 208
(tidl. artikel 177 i TEF)
1.   Unionens politik med hensyn til udviklingssamarbejde føres inden for rammerne af principperne og målene for Unionens optræden udadtil. Unionens og medlemsstaternes politik med hensyn til udviklingssamarbejde supplerer og styrker gensidigt hinanden.
Hovedmålet for Unionens politik på dette område er at nedbringe og på sigt udrydde fattigdommen. Unionen tager hensyn til målene for udviklingssamarbejdet i forbindelse med iværksættelse af politikker, der kan påvirke udviklingslandene.
2.   Unionen og medlemsstaterne respekterer de forpligtelser og tager hensyn til de målsætninger, som de har godkendt inden for rammerne af De Forenede Nationer og andre kompetente internationale organisationer.
Artikel 209
(tidl. artikel 179 i TEF)
1.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastsætter efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at gennemføre politikken for udviklingssamarbejde, og som kan vedrøre flerårige samarbejdsprogrammer med udviklingslande eller programmer med en tematisk tilgang.
2.   Unionen kan med tredjelande og kompetente internationale organisationer indgå aftaler, der kan bidrage til at nå målene i artikel 21 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 208 i denne traktat.
Første afsnit berører ikke medlemsstaternes kompetence til at forhandle i internationale organer og indgå aftaler.
3.   Den Europæiske Investeringsbank bidrager på de betingelser, der er fastsat i dens vedtægter, til iværksættelsen af de foranstaltninger, der er nævnt i stk. 1.
Artikel 210
(tidl. artikel 180 i TEF)
1.   For at styrke komplementariteten og effektiviteten af deres indsats samordner Unionen og medlemsstaterne deres politik med hensyn til udviklingssamarbejde og fører samråd om deres bistandsprogrammer, herunder i internationale organisationer og på internationale konferencer. De kan iværksætte fælles aktioner. Medlemsstaterne bidrager om nødvendigt til iværksættelsen af Unionens bistandsprogrammer.
2.   Kommissionen kan tage ethvert passende initiativ for at fremme den i stk. 1 omhandlede samordning.
Artikel 211
(tidl. artikel 181 i TEF)
Inden for rammerne af deres respektive beføjelser samarbejder Unionen og medlemsstaterne med tredjelande og med kompetente internationale organisationer.
KAPITEL 2
ØKONOMISK, FINANSIELT OG TEKNISK SAMARBEJDE MED TREDJELANDE
Artikel 212
(tidl. artikel 181 A i TEF)
1.   Med forbehold af de øvrige bestemmelser i traktaterne, især i artikel 208-211, iværksætter Unionen samarbejdsforanstaltninger med andre tredjelande end udviklingslande på det økonomiske, finansielle og tekniske område, herunder bistandsforanstaltninger især på det finansielle område. Disse foranstaltninger skal være i overensstemmelse med Unionens udviklingspolitik og gennemføres inden for rammerne af principperne og målene for Unionens optræden udadtil. Unionens og medlemsstaternes aktiviteter supplerer og styrker gensidigt hinanden.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastsætter efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at gennemføre stk. 1.
3.   Inden for rammerne af deres respektive beføjelser samarbejder Unionen og medlemsstaterne med tredjelande og med kompetente internationale organisationer. De nærmere bestemmelser vedrørende Unionens samarbejde kan nedfældes i aftaler mellem dette og de pågældende tredjeparter.
Første afsnit berører ikke medlemsstaternes kompetence til at forhandle i internationale organer og indgå internationale aftaler.
Artikel 213
Når situationen i et tredjeland kræver akut finansiel bistand fra Unionens side vedtager Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen de nødvendige afgørelser.
KAPITEL 3
HUMANITÆR BISTAND
Artikel 214
1.   Unionens aktiviteter på området humanitær bistand gennemføres inden for rammerne af principperne og målene for Unionens optræden udadtil. Formålet med disse aktiviteter er i specifikke situationer at yde bistand, hjælp og beskyttelse til befolkninger i tredjelande, der er ofre for naturkatastrofer eller menneskeskabte katastrofer, med henblik på opfyldelse af de humanitære behov, der opstår i disse forskellige situationer. Unionens og medlemsstaternes aktiviteter supplerer og styrker gensidigt hinanden.
2.   Unionens humanitære bistandsaktiviteter gennemføres i overensstemmelse med principperne i folkeretten og principperne om upartiskhed, neutralitet og ikke-forskelsbehandling.
3.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastsætter efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure foranstaltninger til fastlæggelse af rammerne for gennemførelsen af Unionens humanitære bistandsaktiviteter.
4.   Unionen kan med tredjelande og kompetente internationale organisationer indgå aftaler, der kan bidrage til at nå målene i stk. 1 og i artikel 21 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
Første afsnit berører ikke medlemsstaternes kompetence til at forhandle i internationale organer og indgå aftaler.
5.   Der oprettes et frivilligt europæisk korps for humanitær bistand, der kan danne ramme for europæiske unges fælles bidrag til Unionens humanitære bistandsaktiviteter. Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastsætter ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure statutten og de nærmere bestemmelser om funktionsmåden for et sådant korps.
6.   Kommissionen kan tage ethvert passende initiativ for at fremme samordningen mellem Unionens og medlemsstaternes aktiviteter med henblik på at styrke effektiviteten og komplementariteten af Unionens og de nationale humanitære bistandsforanstaltninger.
7.   Unionen påser, at dens humanitære bistandsaktiviteter samordnes og hænger sammen med de tiltag, der gennemføres af internationale organisationer og organer, især dem, der indgår i FN-systemet.
AFSNIT IV
RESTRIKTIVE FORANSTALTNINGER
Artikel 215
(tidl. artikel 301 i TEF)
1.   Såfremt en afgørelse, der er vedtaget på grundlag af kapitel 2 i afsnit V i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, tager sigte på helt eller delvis at afbryde eller indskrænke de økonomiske og finansielle forbindelser med et eller flere tredjelande, vedtager Rådet de nødvendige foranstaltninger med kvalificeret flertal på fælles forslag af Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik og Kommissionen. Det underretter Europa-Parlamentet herom.
2.   Såfremt en afgørelse, der er vedtaget på grundlag af kapitel 2 i afsnit V i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, giver mulighed herfor, kan Rådet efter proceduren i stk. 1 vedtage restriktive foranstaltninger over for fysiske og juridiske personer, grupper eller ikke-statslige enheder.
3.   De retsakter, der er nævnt i denne artikel, skal indeholde de nødvendige bestemmelser om retsgarantier.
AFSNIT V
INTERNATIONALE AFTALER
Artikel 216
1.   Unionen kan indgå en aftale med et eller flere tredjelande eller en eller flere internationale organisationer, når der i traktaterne er fastsat bestemmelser herom, eller når indgåelsen af en aftale enten er nødvendig for i forbindelse med Unionens politikker at nå et af de mål, der er fastlagt i traktaterne, eller er foreskrevet i en juridisk bindende EU-retsakt eller kan berøre fælles regler eller ændre deres rækkevidde.
2.   De aftaler, som Unionen indgår, er bindende for EU-institutionerne og medlemsstaterne.
Artikel 217
(tidl. artikel 310 i TEF)
Unionen kan med et eller flere tredjelande eller en eller flere internationale organisationer indgå aftaler, hvorved der skabes en associering med gensidige rettigheder og forpligtelser, fælles optræden og særlige procedureregler.
Artikel 218
(tidl. artikel 300 i TEF)
1.   Med forbehold af de særlige bestemmelser i artikel 207 forhandles og indgås aftaler mellem Unionen og tredjelande eller internationale organisationer efter nedenstående procedure.
2.   Rådet godkender indledningen af forhandlinger, vedtager forhandlingsdirektiver, bemyndiger undertegnelse og indgår aftalerne.
3.   Kommissionen eller Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, når aftalen udelukkende eller hovedsagelig vedrører den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, forelægger henstillinger for Rådet, som vedtager en afgørelse om bemyndigelse til at indlede forhandlinger og, afhængigt af emnet for den påtænkte aftale, om udpegelse af Unionens forhandler eller chefen for Unionens forhandlingsdelegation.
4.   Rådet kan give forhandleren direktiver og udpege et særligt udvalg, som der skal føres samråd med under forhandlingerne.
5.   Rådet vedtager på forslag af forhandleren en afgørelse om bemyndigelse til undertegnelse af aftalen samt eventuelt om midlertidig anvendelse heraf inden ikrafttrædelsen.
6.   Rådet vedtager på forslag af forhandleren en afgørelse om indgåelse af aftalen.
Medmindre aftalen udelukkende vedrører den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, vedtager Rådet afgørelsen om indgåelse af aftalen
a)
efter godkendelse fra Europa-Parlamentet i følgende tilfælde:
i)
associeringsaftaler
ii)
aftale om tiltrædelse af den europæiske konvention til beskyttelse af menneskerettigheder og grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder
iii)
aftaler, hvorved der etableres en specifik institutionel ramme med samarbejdsprocedurer
iv)
aftaler, som har betydelige budgetmæssige virkninger for Unionen
v)
aftaler, som dækker områder, hvor den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure eller, når der kræves godkendelse af Europa-Parlamentet, den særlige lovgivningsprocedure finder anvendelse.
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan i hastetilfælde aftale en frist for godkendelsen.
b)
efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet i de øvrige tilfælde. Europa-Parlamentet afgiver udtalelse inden for en frist, som Rådet kan fastsætte, alt efter hvor meget sagen haster. Hvis der ikke er afgivet udtalelse ved fristens udløb, kan Rådet træffe afgørelse.
7.   Uanset stk. 5, 6 og 9 kan Rådet, når det indgår en aftale, bemyndige forhandleren til på Unionens vegne at godkende ændringer af aftalen, hvis disse ændringer ifølge aftalen skal vedtages ved en forenklet procedure eller vedtages af et organ, der nedsættes ved aftalen. Rådet kan knytte særlige betingelser til en sådan bemyndigelse.
8.   Rådet træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal under hele proceduren.
Det træffer dog afgørelse med enstemmighed, når aftalen vedrører et område, hvor der kræves enstemmighed ved vedtagelse af en EU-retsakt, samt for så vidt angår associeringsaftaler og de i artikel 212 nævnte aftaler med stater, der er kandidater til tiltrædelse af Unionen. Rådet træffer ligeledes afgørelse med enstemmighed om aftalen om tiltrædelse af den europæiske konvention til beskyttelse af menneskerettigheder og grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder; afgørelsen om indgåelse af denne aftale træder i kraft efter medlemsstaternes godkendelse heraf i overensstemmelse med deres forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser.
9.   Rådet vedtager på forslag af Kommissionen eller Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik en afgørelse om suspension af anvendelsen af en aftale og om fastlæggelse af, hvilke holdninger der skal indtages på Unionens vegne i et organ nedsat ved en aftale, når dette organ skal vedtage retsakter, der har retsvirkninger, bortset fra retsakter, der supplerer eller ændrer den institutionelle ramme for aftalen.
10.   Europa-Parlamentet skal straks underrettes fuldt ud i alle faser af proceduren.
11.   En medlemsstat, Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet eller Kommissionen kan indhente udtalelse fra Domstolen om en påtænkt aftales forenelighed med traktaterne. I tilfælde af negativ udtalelse fra Domstolen kan den påtænkte aftale kun træde i kraft, hvis den ændres, eller traktaterne revideres.
Artikel 219
(tidl. artikel 111, stk. 1-3 og 5, i TEF)
1.   Uanset artikel 218 kan Rådet enten på grundlag af en henstilling fra Den Europæiske Centralbank eller på grundlag af en henstilling fra Kommissionen og efter høring af Den Europæiske Centralbank, hvor det tilstræbes at opnå en konsensus, der er i overensstemmelse med målsætningen om prisstabilitet, indgå formelle aftaler om et valutakurssystem for euroen over for tredjelandsvalutaer. Rådet træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og efter proceduren i stk. 3.
Rådet kan enten på grundlag af en henstilling fra Den Europæiske Centralbank eller på grundlag af en henstilling fra Kommissionen og efter høring af Den Europæiske Centralbank, hvor det tilstræbes at opnå en konsensus, der er i overensstemmelse med målsætningen om prisstabilitet, vedtage, ændre eller ophæve centralkurserne for euroen inden for valutakurssystemet. Formanden for Rådet underretter Europa-Parlamentet om enhver vedtagelse, ændring eller ophævelse af centralkurserne for euroen.
2.   Såfremt der ikke findes noget valutakurssystem i forhold til en eller flere tredjestatsvalutaer som nævnt i stk. 1, kan Rådet enten på grundlag af en henstilling fra Kommissionen og efter høring af Den Europæiske Centralbank eller på grundlag af en henstilling fra Den Europæiske Centralbank udarbejde generelle retningslinjer for valutakurspolitikken i forhold til disse valutaer. Disse generelle retningslinjer berører ikke ESCB's hovedmålsætning om at fastholde prisstabilitet.
3.   Såfremt Unionen skal forhandle aftaler om monetære spørgsmål eller spørgsmål vedrørende valutakursordninger med en eller flere tredjestater eller internationale organisationer, fastlægger Rådet på grundlag af en henstilling fra Kommissionen og efter høring af Den Europæiske Centralbank uanset artikel 218 arrangementer for forhandling og indgåelse af sådanne aftaler. Disse arrangementer skal sikre, at Unionen udtrykker én enkelt holdning. Kommissionen tilknyttes forhandlingerne fuldt ud.
4.   Med forbehold af Unionens kompetence og Unionens aftaler for så vidt angår Den Økonomiske og Monetære Union kan medlemsstaterne forhandle i internationale organer og indgå internationale aftaler.
AFSNIT VI
UNIONENS FORBINDELSER MED INTERNATIONALE ORGANISATIONER OG TREDJELANDE SAMT UNIONENS DELEGATIONER
Artikel 220
(tidl. artikel 302-304 i TEF)
1.   Unionen indleder ethvert formålstjenligt samarbejde med De Forenede Nationers organer og særorganisationer, Europarådet, Organisationen for Sikkerhed og Samarbejde i Europa og Organisationen for Økonomisk Samarbejde og Udvikling.
Unionen opretholder i øvrigt passende forbindelser med andre internationale organisationer.
2.   Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik og Kommissionen står for gennemførelsen af denne artikel.
Artikel 221
1.   Unionens delegationer i tredjelande og ved internationale organisationer sikrer Unionens repræsentation.
2.   Unionens delegationer står under den højtstående repræsentants ansvar. De handler i tæt samarbejde med medlemsstaternes diplomatiske og konsulære missioner.
AFSNIT VII
SOLIDARITETSBESTEMMELSE
Artikel 222
1.   Unionen og dens medlemsstater handler i fællesskab på et solidarisk grundlag, hvis en medlemsstat udsættes for et terrorangreb eller er offer for en naturkatastrofe eller en menneskeskabt katastrofe. Unionen tager alle de instrumenter i brug, der står til dens rådighed, herunder de militære midler, medlemsstaterne stiller til dens rådighed, med henblik på:
a)
—
at forebygge terrortruslen på medlemsstaternes område
—
at beskytte de demokratiske institutioner og civilbefolkningen mod et eventuelt terrorangreb
—
at yde bistand til en medlemsstat på dennes område efter anmodning fra dens politiske myndigheder i tilfælde af et terrorangreb
b)
at yde bistand til en medlemsstat på dennes område efter anmodning fra dens politiske myndigheder i tilfælde af en naturkatastrofe eller en menneskeskabt katastrofe.
2.   Hvis en medlemsstat udsættes for et terrorangreb eller er offer for en naturkatastrofe eller en menneskeskabt katastrofe, kommer de øvrige medlemsstater denne medlemsstat til undsætning på anmodning af dens politiske myndigheder. Med henblik herpå foretager medlemsstaterne en samordning i Rådet.
3.   De nærmere regler for Unionens gennemførelse af denne solidaritetsbestemmelse fastlægges ved en afgørelse vedtaget af Rådet på fælles forslag af Kommissionen og Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik. Når denne afgørelse har indvirkning på forsvarsområdet, træffer Rådet afgørelse i henhold til artikel 31, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union. Det underretter Europa-Parlamentet herom.
I forbindelse med dette stykke og med forbehold af artikel 240 bistås Rådet af Den Udenrigs- og Sikkerhedspolitiske Komité med støtte fra de organer, der er oprettet som led i den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik, og af den komité, der er nævnt i artikel 71, der, når det er relevant, forelægger Rådet fælles udtalelser.
4.   For at Unionen og dens medlemsstater skal kunne optræde effektivt, foretager Det Europæiske Råd regelmæssige vurderinger af de trusler, som Unionen står over for.
SJETTE DEL
INSTITUTIONELLE OG FINANSIELLE BESTEMMELSER
AFSNIT I
BESTEMMELSER VEDRØRENDE INSTITUTIONERNE
KAPITEL 1
INSTITUTIONERNE
1. AFDELING
EUROPA-PARLAMENTET
Artikel 223
(tidl. artikel 190, stk. 4 og 5, i TEF)
1.   Europa-Parlamentet udarbejder forslag med henblik på fastsættelse af de bestemmelser, der er nødvendige for, at dets medlemmer kan vælges ved almindelige direkte valg ifølge en i alle medlemsstater ensartet fremgangsmåde eller efter principper, der er fælles for alle medlemsstater.
Rådet fastsætter med enstemmighed de nødvendige bestemmelser efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter godkendelse fra Europa-Parlamentet, der udtaler sig med et flertal af sine medlemmer. Disse bestemmelser træder i kraft, når medlemsstaterne har godkendt dem i overensstemmelse med deres forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet fastsætter på eget initiativ ved forordning efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure sine medlemmers statut og de almindelige betingelser for udøvelsen af deres hverv efter høring af Kommissionen og med godkendelse fra Rådet. Alle bestemmelser og betingelser i forbindelse med beskatningsordningen for medlemmer og forhenværende medlemmer vedtages med enstemmighed af Rådet.
Artikel 224
(tidl. artikel 191, stk. 2, i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastsætter ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure statutten for politiske partier på europæisk plan som nævnt i artikel 10, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og navnlig reglerne for deres finansiering.
Artikel 225
(tidl. artikel 192, stk. 2, i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet kan med et flertal af sine medlemmer anmode Kommissionen om at fremsætte passende forslag om spørgsmål, som efter dets opfattelse kræver udarbejdelse af en EU-retsakt til gennemførelse af traktaterne. Hvis Kommissionen ikke fremsætter noget forslag, giver den Europa-Parlamentet en begrundelse herfor.
Artikel 226
(tidl. artikel 193 i TEF)
Under udførelsen af sine opgaver kan Europa-Parlamentet efter anmodning fra en fjerdedel af sine medlemmer nedsætte et midlertidigt undersøgelsesudvalg, der, uden at de beføjelser, som traktaterne har tillagt andre institutioner eller organer, derved berøres, skal undersøge påstande om overtrædelser eller om fejl eller forsømmelser i forbindelse med gennemførelsen af EU-retten, medmindre de påståede forhold er under retslig behandling, i hvilket tilfælde denne retslige behandling først skal afsluttes.
Det midlertidige undersøgelsesudvalg ophører med at bestå, når det afgiver sin beretning.
De nærmere vilkår for udøvelse af undersøgelsesbeføjelsen fastsættes af Europa-Parlamentet, der træffer afgørelse på eget initiativ ved forordning efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter Rådets og Kommissionens godkendelse.
Artikel 227
(tidl. artikel 194 i TEF)
Enhver unionsborger samt enhver fysisk eller juridisk person med bopæl eller hjemsted i en medlemsstat er berettiget til på egen hånd eller i samvirke med andre borgere eller personer at indgive andragender til Europa-Parlamentet om forhold, der henhører under områder, som Unionen beskæftiger sig med, og som vedrører den pågældende direkte.
Artikel 228
(tidl. artikel 195 i TEF)
1.   En europæisk ombudsmand valgt af Europa-Parlamentet er beføjet til at modtage klager fra enhver unionsborger eller enhver fysisk eller juridisk person med bopæl eller hjemsted i en medlemsstat over tilfælde af fejl eller forsømmelser i forbindelse med handlinger foretaget af Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer og agenturer med undtagelse af Den Europæiske Unions Domstol under udøvelsen af dens domstolsfunktioner. Den Europæiske Ombudsmand undersøger klagerne og aflægger beretning herom.
Ombudsmanden skal i overensstemmelse med sit hverv foretage de undersøgelser, som han finder berettigede, enten på eget initiativ eller på grundlag af de klager, der forelægges ham direkte eller gennem et medlem af Europa-Parlamentet, medmindre de påståede forhold er under eller har været under retslig behandling. Konstaterer ombudsmanden, at der foreligger fejl eller forsømmelser, forelægger han sagen for den pågældende institution eller det pågældende organ, kontor eller agentur, som har en frist på tre måneder til at meddele ham sin udtalelse. Ombudsmanden sender derpå en rapport til Europa-Parlamentet og til den pågældende institution eller det pågældende organ, kontor eller agentur. Den person, som klagen hidrører fra, underrettes om resultatet af disse undersøgelser.
Ombudsmanden aflægger en årlig beretning til Europa-Parlamentet om resultatet af sine undersøgelser.
2.   Ombudsmanden vælges efter hvert valg til Europa-Parlamentet for dettes valgperiode. Han kan genudnævnes.
Domstolen kan på begæring af Europa-Parlamentet afskedige ombudsmanden, hvis han ikke længere opfylder de nødvendige betingelser for at udøve sit hverv, eller hvis han har begået en alvorlig forseelse.
3.   Ombudsmanden udfører sit hverv i fuldstændig uafhængighed. Han må ved udøvelsen af sine pligter hverken søge eller modtage instruktioner fra nogen regering, nogen anden institution eller noget andet organ, kontor eller agentur. Ombudsmanden må, så længe hans embedsperiode varer, ikke udøve nogen anden – lønnet eller ulønnet – erhvervsmæssig virksomhed.
4.   Europa-Parlamentet fastsætter på eget initiativ ved forordning efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure ombudsmandens statut og de almindelige betingelser for udøvelsen af hans hverv efter høring af Kommissionen og med godkendelse af Rådet.
Artikel 229
(tidl. artikel 196 i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet afholder en årlig session. Det træder uden indkaldelse sammen den anden tirsdag i marts.
Europa-Parlamentet kan træde sammen til ekstraordinær mødeperiode efter anmodning fra et flertal af dets medlemmer, fra Rådet eller fra Kommissionen.
Artikel 230
(tidl. artikel 197, stk. 2, 3 og 4, i TEF)
Kommissionen har adgang til alle møder og til at tage ordet på begæring.
Kommissionen besvarer mundtligt eller skriftligt de spørgsmål, som Europa-Parlamentet eller dettes medlemmer stiller den.
Det Europæiske Råd og Rådet udtaler sig for Europa-Parlamentet på betingelser fastsat i henholdsvis Det Europæiske Råds og Rådets forretningsorden
Artikel 231
(tidl. artikel 198 i TEF)
Medmindre andet er fastsat i traktaterne, træffer Europa-Parlamentet sine afgørelser med flertal af de afgivne stemmer.
Forretningsordenen fastsætter det beslutningsdygtige antal medlemmer.
Artikel 232
(tidl. artikel 199 i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet fastsætter sin forretningsorden; hertil kræves et flertal af medlemmernes stemmer.
Europa-Parlamentets aktstykker offentliggøres i henhold til traktaternes og dets forretningsordens bestemmelser.
Artikel 233
(tidl. artikel 200 i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet drøfter i et offentligt møde den almindelige årsberetning, som Kommissionen forelægger det.
Artikel 234
(tidl. artikel 201 i TEF)
Indbringes forslag om mistillidsvotum vedrørende Kommissionens virksomhed, kan Europa-Parlamentet tidligst tage stilling hertil tre dage efter forslagets indbringelse og kun ved en offentlig afstemning.
Såfremt forslaget om mistillidsvotum vedtages med to tredjedels flertal af de afgivne stemmer og af et flertal af Europa-Parlamentets medlemmer, skal Kommissionens medlemmer samlet nedlægge deres hverv, og Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik nedlægger de hverv, denne udøver i Kommissionen. De fungerer og viderefører dog de løbende forretninger, indtil deres efterfølgere er blevet udnævnt i henhold til artikel 17 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union. I dette tilfælde udløber tjenesteperioden for de medlemmer af Kommissionen, der er udnævnt til at efterfølge dem, på den dato, hvor tjenesteperioden for de medlemmer af Kommissionen, der samlet har måttet nedlægge deres hverv, ville være udløbet.
2. AFDELING
DET EUROPÆISKE RÅD
Artikel 235
1.   Hvert medlem af Det Europæiske Råd kan kun modtage fuldmagt til at stemme fra ét af de øvrige medlemmer.
Artikel 16, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 238, stk. 2, i denne traktat finder anvendelse på Det Europæiske Råd, når det træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal. Når Det Europæiske Råd træffer afgørelse ved afstemning, deltager dets formand og Kommissionens formand ikke i afstemningen.
Det forhold, at medlemmer, der er til stede eller repræsenteret, undlader at stemme, hindrer ikke vedtagelsen af de af Det Europæiske Råds afgørelser, der kræver enstemmighed.
2.   Det Europæiske Råd kan indbyde formanden for Europa-Parlamentet til at blive hørt.
3.   Det Europæiske Råd træffer afgørelse med simpelt flertal i forbindelse med procedurespørgsmål samt i forbindelse med vedtagelsen af sin forretningsorden.
4.   Det Europæiske Råd bistås af Generalsekretariatet for Rådet.
Artikel 236
Det Europæiske Råd vedtager med kvalificeret flertal:
a)
en afgørelse, der fastlægger en liste over andre rådssammensætninger end sammensætningerne almindelige anliggender og udenrigsanliggender i overensstemmelse med artikel 16, stk. 6, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
b)
en afgørelse om formandskabet for Rådet, undtagen i sammensætningen udenrigsanliggender, i overensstemmelse med artikel 16, stk. 9, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
3. AFDELING
RÅDET
Artikel 237
(tidl. artikel 204 i TEF)
Rådet træder sammen efter indkaldelse fra formanden på initiativ af denne, af et medlem af Rådet eller af Kommissionen.
Artikel 238
(tidl. artikel 205, stk. 1 og 2, i TEF)
1.   Ved afgørelser, der kræver simpelt flertal, træffer Rådet afgørelse med et flertal af medlemmernes stemmer.
2.   Hvis Rådet ikke træffer afgørelse på forslag af Kommissionen eller Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, defineres kvalificeret flertal uanset artikel 16, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union fra den 1. november 2014 og med forbehold af bestemmelserne i protokollen om overgangsbestemmelser som mindst 72 % af Rådets medlemmer, der repræsenterer medlemsstater med tilsammen mindst 65 % af Unionens befolkning.
3.   I de tilfælde, hvor det ifølge traktaterne ikke er alle Rådets medlemmer, der deltager i afstemningen, defineres kvalificeret flertal fra den 1. november 2014 og med forbehold af bestemmelserne i protokollen om overgangsbestemmelser således:
a)
Kvalificeret flertal defineres som mindst 55% af de medlemmer af Rådet, der repræsenterer de deltagende medlemsstater, idet dette flertal skal omfatte mindst 65% af befolkningen i disse medlemsstater.
Et blokerende mindretal skal som minimum omfatte det mindste antal medlemmer af Rådet, der repræsenterer mere end 35% af befolkningen i de deltagende medlemsstater, plus ét; er der ikke et sådant mindretal, anses det kvalificerede flertal for opnået.
b)
Hvis Rådet ikke træffer afgørelse på forslag af Kommissionen eller Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, defineres kvalificeret flertal uanset litra a) som mindst 72% af de medlemmer af Rådet, der repræsenterer de deltagende medlemsstater, idet dette flertal skal omfatte mindst 65% af befolkningen i disse medlemsstater.
4.   Det forhold, at medlemmer, der er til stede eller repræsenteret, undlader at stemme, hindrer ikke vedtagelsen af de af Rådets afgørelser, der kræver enstemmighed.
Artikel 239
(tidl. artikel 206 i TEF)
Hvert medlem af Rådet kan kun fra ét af de øvrige medlemmer modtage fuldmagt til at stemme.
Artikel 240
(tidl. artikel 207 i TEF)
1.   En komité sammensat af de faste repræsentanter for medlemsstaternes regeringer er ansvarlig for at forberede Rådets arbejde og udføre de hverv, der tildeles den af Rådet. Komitéen kan vedtage procedureafgørelser i de tilfælde, der er nævnt i Rådets forretningsorden.
2.   Rådet bistås af et generalsekretariat, der ledes af en generalsekretær udnævnt af Rådet.
Rådet træffer afgørelse om generalsekretariatets organisation med simpelt flertal.
3.   Rådet træffer afgørelse med simpelt flertal i forbindelse med procedurespørgsmål samt i forbindelse med vedtagelsen af sin forretningsorden.
Artikel 241
(tidl. artikel 208 i TEF)
Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med simpelt flertal, kan anmode Kommissionen om at foretage sådanne undersøgelser, som det anser for hensigtsmæssige for at virkeliggøre de fælles mål, og om at forelægge det dertil egnede forslag. Hvis Kommissionen ikke fremsætter noget forslag, giver den Rådet en begrundelse herfor.
Artikel 242
(tidl. artikel 209 i TEF)
Efter høring af Kommissionen udfærdiger Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med simpelt flertal, vedtægterne for de i traktaterne forudsete udvalg.
Artikel 243
(tidl. artikel 210 i TEF)
Rådet fastsætter lønninger, godtgørelser og pensioner for Det Europæiske Råds formand, for Kommissionens formand, for Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, for Kommissionens medlemmer, for Den Europæiske Unions Domstols præsidenter, medlemmer og justitssekretærer samt for Rådets generalsekretær. Det fastsætter ligeledes alle godtgørelser, der ydes som vederlag.
4. AFDELING
KOMMISSIONEN
Artikel 244
I overensstemmelse med artikel 17, stk. 5, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union vælges Kommissionens medlemmer på grundlag af en rotationsordning fastsat med enstemmighed af Det Europæiske Råd ud fra følgende principper:
a)
Medlemsstaterne behandles fuldstændig ligeligt for så vidt angår fastlæggelsen af rækkefølgen og varigheden af deres statsborgeres medlemskab af Kommissionen; følgelig kan differencen mellem det samlede antal tjenesteperioder varetaget af statsborgere fra to givne medlemsstater aldrig overstige én.
b)
Hver af de på hinanden følgende Kommissioner sammensættes således, at den demografiske og geografiske spredning i samtlige medlemsstater afspejles på tilfredsstillende måde, jf. dog litra a).
Artikel 245
(tidl. artikel 213 i TEF)
Kommissionens medlemmer afholder sig fra enhver handling, der er uforenelig med karakteren af deres hverv. Medlemsstaterne respekterer deres uafhængighed og forsøger ikke at påvirke dem under udførelsen af deres hverv.
Kommissionens medlemmer må ikke, så længe deres tjeneste varer, udøve nogen anden – lønnet eller ulønnet – erhvervsmæssig virksomhed. Ved indsættelsen i hvervet afgiver de en højtidelig forsikring, hvorefter de, såvel i deres tjenesteperiode som efter at denne er afsluttet, vil overholde de forpligtelser, der følger med deres hverv, i særdeleshed pligten til efter tjenesteperiodens ophør at udvise hæderlighed og tilbageholdenhed med hensyn til overtagelse af visse hverv eller opnåelse af visse fordele. Overtrædes disse forpligtelser, kan Domstolen på begæring af Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med simpelt flertal, eller af Kommissionen – alt efter omstændighederne – afskedige den pågældende fra hans stilling i henhold til artikel 247 eller fratage ham retten til pension eller andre tilsvarende fordele.
Artikel 246
(tidl. artikel 215 i TEF)
Bortset fra ordinære nyansættelser og dødsfald ophører tjenesten for et medlem af Kommissionen ved frivillig fratræden eller ved afskedigelse.
For resten af det fratrådte, afskedigede eller afdøde medlems tjenesteperiode udnævner Rådet i forståelse med Kommissionens formand et nyt medlem af samme nationalitet efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og i overensstemmelse med de kriterier, der er fastsat i artikel 17, stk. 3, andet afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
Rådet kan med enstemmighed på forslag af Kommissionens formand beslutte, at der ikke skal udnævnes nogen efterfølger, navnlig når der kun er kort tid tilbage af det pågældende medlems tjenesteperiode.
Ved frivillig fratræden, afskedigelse eller dødsfald udnævnes der en efterfølger for formanden for resten af dennes tjenesteperiode. Udnævnelse af en efterfølger for formanden sker efter fremgangsmåden i artikel 17, stk. 7, første afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
Ved frivillig fratræden, afskedigelse eller dødsfald udnævnes der en efterfølger for Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik for resten af dennes tjenesteperiode i henhold til artikel 18, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
Hvis alle medlemmer af Kommissionen fratræder frivilligt, viderefører de de løbende forretninger og fungerer, indtil deres efterfølgere er blevet udnævnt for resten af deres tjenesteperiode i henhold til artikel 17 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
Artikel 247
(tidl. artikel 216 i TEF)
Ethvert medlem af Kommissionen kan afskediges af Domstolen på begæring af Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med simpelt flertal, eller Kommissionen, hvis han ikke længere opfylder de nødvendige betingelser for at udøve sit hverv, eller hvis han har begået en alvorlig forseelse.
Artikel 248
(tidl. artikel 217, stk. 2, i TEF)
Kommissionens ansvarsområder struktureres og fordeles mellem dens medlemmer af formanden i henhold til artikel 17, stk. 6, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, jf. dog artikel 18, stk. 4, i nævnte traktat. Formanden kan ændre fordelingen af disse ansvarsområder i løbet af en mandatperiode. Kommissionens medlemmer udøver de hverv, der tillægges dem af formanden, under dennes tilsyn.
Artikel 249
(tidl. artikel 218, stk. 2, og artikel 212, i TEF)
1.   Kommissionen fastsætter sin forretningsorden med henblik på at sikre sin egen og sine tjenestegrenes virksomhed. Den drager omsorg for, at forretningsordenen offentliggøres.
2.   Hvert år og senest en måned før åbningen af Europa-Parlamentets session offentliggør Kommissionen en almindelig beretning om Unionens virksomhed.
Artikel 250
(tidl. artikel 219 i TEF)
Kommissionens afgørelser træffes af et flertal af dens medlemmer.
Dens forretningsorden fastsætter det beslutningsdygtige antal medlemmer.
5. AFDELING
DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS DOMSTOL
Artikel 251
(tidl. artikel 221 i TEF)
Domstolen sættes i afdelinger eller i den store afdeling i overensstemmelse med de regler herfor, der er fastsat i statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol.
Domstolen kan endvidere sættes i plenum, hvor statutten giver mulighed herfor.
Artikel 252
(tidl. artikel 222 i TEF)
Domstolen bistås af otte generaladvokater. På Domstolens begæring kan Rådet med enstemmighed vedtage at forøge antallet af generaladvokater.
Generaladvokaten skal fuldstændig upartisk og uafhængigt offentligt fremsætte begrundede forslag til afgørelse af de sager, som i henhold til statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol kræver hans medvirken.
Artikel 253
(tidl. artikel 223 i TEF)
Til dommere og generaladvokater ved Domstolen vælges personer, hvis uafhængighed er uomtvistelig, og som i deres hjemland opfylder betingelserne for at indtage de højeste dommerembeder, eller som er jurister, hvis faglige kvalifikationer er almindeligt anerkendt. De udnævnes af medlemsstaternes regeringer efter fælles overenskomst for et tidsrum af seks år efter høring af det udvalg, der er omhandlet i artikel 255.
Hvert tredje år finder en delvis nybesættelse af dommerembederne og generaladvokaternes embeder sted på de betingelser, der er fastsat i statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol.
Dommerne vælger af deres midte for et tidsrum af tre år Domstolens præsident. Denne kan genvælges.
De afgående dommere og generaladvokater kan genudnævnes.
Domstolen udnævner sin justitssekretær og træffer bestemmelse om hans stilling.
Domstolen fastsætter sit procesreglement. Reglementet skal godkendes af Rådet.
Artikel 254
(tidl. artikel 224 i TEF)
Antallet af dommere i Retten fastsættes i statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol. Det kan i statutten bestemmes, at Retten bistås af generaladvokater.
Til medlemmer af Retten vælges personer, hvis uafhængighed er uomtvistelig, og som har de nødvendige kvalifikationer til at varetage høje retslige funktioner. De udnævnes af medlemsstaternes regeringer efter fælles overenskomst for et tidsrum af seks år efter høring af det udvalg, der er omhandlet i artikel 255. En delvis fornyelse finder sted hvert tredje år. Afgående medlemmer kan genudnævnes.
Dommerne vælger af deres midte for et tidsrum af tre år præsidenten for Retten. Denne kan genvælges.
Retten udnævner sin justitssekretær og træffer bestemmelse om hans stilling.
Retten fastsætter med Domstolens tiltrædelse sit procesreglement. Reglementet skal godkendes af Rådet.
Medmindre andet er fastsat i statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol, finder traktaternes bestemmelser om Domstolen anvendelse på Retten.
Artikel 255
Der nedsættes et udvalg, der skal afgive udtalelse om kandidaternes kvalifikationer til at udøve embederne som dommer og generaladvokat ved Domstolen og Retten, inden medlemsstaternes regeringer foretager udnævnelser i overensstemmelse med artikel 253 og 254.
Udvalget skal bestå af syv personer, der er valgt blandt tidligere medlemmer af Domstolen og Retten, medlemmer af de højeste nationale retter og jurister, hvis faglige kvalifikationer er almindeligt anerkendt, heraf én foreslået af Europa-Parlamentet. Rådet vedtager en afgørelse om reglerne for dette udvalgs funktionsmåde og en afgørelse om udpegelse af medlemmerne. Det træffer afgørelse på initiativ af Domstolens præsident.
Artikel 256
(tidl. artikel 225 i TEF)
1.   Retten har kompetence til som første instans at træffe afgørelse i de sager, der er omhandlet i artikel 263, 265, 268, 270 og 272, bortset fra sager, der henvises til en specialret oprettet i medfør af artikel 257, og sager, der i henhold til statutten er forbeholdt Domstolen. Det kan fastsættes i statutten, at Retten har kompetence i andre arter af sager.
De afgørelser, der træffes af Retten i medfør af dette stykke, kan appelleres til Domstolen, dog kun for så vidt angår retsspørgsmål, på de betingelser og med de begrænsninger, der er fastsat i statutten.
2.   Retten har kompetence til at træffe afgørelse i sager, der indbringes vedrørende afgørelser truffet af de oprettede specialretter.
De afgørelser, der træffes af Retten i medfør af dette stykke, kan på de betingelser og med de begrænsninger, der er fastsat i statutten, undtagelsesvis underkastes fornyet prøvelse ved Domstolen, hvis der er alvorlig risiko for, at EU-rettens ensartede anvendelse eller sammenhæng kan påvirkes.
3.   Retten har kompetence til at afgøre præjudicielle spørgsmål, som forelægges den i medfør af artikel 267, inden for særlige områder fastlagt i statutten.
Hvis Retten finder, at sagen kræver en principafgørelse, der kan påvirke EU-rettens ensartede anvendelse eller sammenhæng, kan den henvise sagen til Domstolen, for at denne skal træffe afgørelse.
De afgørelser, der træffes af Retten om præjudicielle spørgsmål, kan på de betingelser og med de begrænsninger, der er fastsat i statutten, undtagelsesvis underkastes fornyet prøvelse ved Domstolen, hvis der er alvorlig risiko for, at EU-rettens ensartede anvendelse eller sammenhæng kan påvirkes.
Artikel 257
(tidl. artikel 225 A i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure oprette specialretter tilknyttet Retten, der i første instans skal træffe afgørelse i visse arter af sager inden for særlige områder. Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet træffer afgørelse ved forordning enten på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Domstolen eller på begæring af Domstolen og efter høring af Kommissionen.
I forordningen om oprettelse af en specialret fastsættes bestemmelserne om sammensætningen af denne ret samt omfanget af dens beføjelser.
Specialretternes afgørelser kan appelleres til Retten, dog kun for så vidt angår retsspørgsmål samt, hvis dette er fastsat i forordningen om oprettelse af specialretten, spørgsmål vedrørende sagens faktiske omstændigheder.
Til medlemmer af specialretterne vælges personer, hvis uafhængighed er uomtvistelig, og som har de nødvendige kvalifikationer til at varetage retslige funktioner. De udnævnes af Rådet med enstemmighed.
Specialretterne fastsætter med Domstolens tiltrædelse deres procesreglement. Reglementet skal godkendes af Rådet.
Medmindre andet er fastsat i forordningen om oprettelse af den særlige retsinstans, finder traktaternes bestemmelser om Den Europæiske Unions Domstol og bestemmelserne i statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol anvendelse på specialretterne. Afsnit I i statutten samt dens artikel 64 finder under alle omstændigheder anvendelse på specialretterne.
Artikel 258
(tidl. artikel 226 i TEF)
Finder Kommissionen, at en medlemsstat ikke har overholdt en forpligtelse, der påhviler den i henhold til traktaterne, fremsætter den en begrundet udtalelse herom efter at have givet den pågældende stat lejlighed til at fremsætte sine bemærkninger.
Retter den pågældende stat sig ikke efter den fremsatte udtalelse inden for den frist, der er fastsat af Kommissionen, kan denne indbringe sagen for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol.
Artikel 259
(tidl. artikel 227 i TEF)
En medlemsstat, der finder, at en anden medlemsstat ikke har overholdt en forpligtelse, der påhviler den i henhold til traktaterne, kan indbringe sagen for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol.
Før en medlemsstat indbringer en klage over en anden medlemsstat på grund af en påstået overtrædelse af de forpligtelser, der påhviler denne i henhold til traktaterne, skal den forelægge sagen for Kommissionen.
Efter at de pågældende stater har haft lejlighed til skriftligt og mundtligt at fremsætte deres bemærkninger i sagen og til det af modparten anførte, afgiver Kommissionen en begrundet udtalelse.
Såfremt Kommissionen ikke har afgivet sin udtalelse inden tre måneder efter sagens forelæggelse, skal dette ikke være til hinder for, at klagen indbringes for Domstolen.
Artikel 260
(tidl. artikel 228 i TEF)
1.   Såfremt Den Europæiske Unions Domstol fastslår, at en medlemsstat ikke har overholdt en forpligtelse, som påhviler den i henhold til traktaterne, skal denne stat gennemføre de til dommens opfyldelse nødvendige foranstaltninger.
2.   Hvis Kommissionen finder, at den pågældende medlemsstat ikke har truffet de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for opfyldelsen af Domstolens dom, kan den indbringe sagen for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol efter at have givet denne stat lejlighed til at fremsætte sine bemærkninger. Den angiver i denne forbindelse størrelsen af det faste beløb eller den tvangsbøde, som den under omstændighederne finder det passende, at den pågældende medlemsstat betaler.
Hvis Domstolen fastslår, at den pågældende medlemsstat ikke har efterkommet dens dom, kan den pålægge den betaling af et fast beløb eller en tvangsbøde.
Denne fremgangsmåde berører ikke bestemmelserne i artikel 259.
3.   Når Kommissionen indbringer en sag for Domstolen i henhold til artikel 258, fordi den finder, at den pågældende medlemsstat ikke har overholdt sin forpligtelse til at meddele gennemførelsesforanstaltninger til et direktiv vedtaget efter en lovgivningsprocedure, kan den, når den finder det hensigtsmæssigt, angive størrelsen af det faste beløb eller den tvangsbøde, som den under omstændighederne finder det passende, at den pågældende stat betaler.
Hvis Domstolen fastslår en overtrædelse, kan den pålægge den pågældende medlemsstat at betale et fast beløb eller en tvangsbøde, der ikke overstiger det af Kommissionen anførte beløb. Betalingspligten får virkning på den dato, Domstolen fastsætter i sin dom.
Artikel 261
(tidl. artikel 229 i TEF)
Forordninger udstedt af Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet i fællesskab eller af Rådet i henhold til traktaternes bestemmelser, kan tillægge Den Europæiske Unions Domstol fuld prøvelsesret vedrørende de i disse forordninger omhandlede sanktioner.
Artikel 262
(tidl. artikel 229 A i TEF)
Med forbehold af traktaternes øvrige bestemmelser kan Rådet med enstemmighed efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet vedtage bestemmelser med henblik på at tillægge Den Europæiske Unions Domstol kompetence i et omfang, der fastsættes af Rådet, til at afgøre tvister vedrørende anvendelsen af retsakter vedtaget på grundlag af traktaterne, hvorved der indføres europæiske intellektuelle ejendomsrettigheder. Disse bestemmelser træder i kraft, når medlemsstaten har godkendt dem i overensstemmelse med deres forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser.
Artikel 263
(tidl. artikel 230 i TEF)
Den Europæiske Unions Domstol prøver lovligheden af lovgivningsmæssige retsakter, af retsakter vedtaget af Rådet, Kommissionen eller Den Europæiske Centralbank, bortset fra henstillinger og udtalelser, samt af de af Europa-Parlamentets og Det Europæiske Råds retsakter, der skal have retsvirkning over for tredjemand. Den prøver ligeledes lovligheden af de af Unionens organers, kontorers og agenturers retsakter, der skal have retsvirkning over for tredjemand.
I denne henseende har Domstolen kompetence til at udtale sig om klager, der af en medlemsstat, af Europa-Parlamentet, af Rådet eller af Kommissionen indbringes under påberåbelse af inkompetence, væsentlige formelle mangler, overtrædelse af traktaterne eller af retsregler vedrørende deres gennemførelse samt magtfordrejning.
Domstolen har på samme grundlag kompetence til at udtale sig om klager, der indbringes af Revisionsretten, af Den Europæiske Centralbank og af Regionsudvalget med henblik på at bevare disses prærogativer.
Enhver fysisk eller juridisk person kan på det grundlag, der er omhandlet i stk. 1 og 2, indbringe klage med henblik på prøvelse af retsakter, der er rettet til vedkommende, eller som berører denne umiddelbart og individuelt, samt af regelfastsættende retsakter, der berører vedkommende umiddelbart, og som ikke omfatter gennemførelsesforanstaltninger.
Retsakter om oprettelse af EU-organer, -kontorer og -agenturer kan fastsætte særlige betingelser og vilkår for fysiske eller juridiske personers indbringelse af klager med henblik på prøvelse af retsakter vedtaget af disse organer, kontorer og agenturer, som skal have retsvirkning for dem.
De i denne artikel omhandlede klager skal indgives, inden to måneder efter at retsakten, alt efter sin art, er offentliggjort eller meddelt klageren, eller i mangel heraf senest to måneder efter at klageren har fået kendskab til den.
Artikel 264
(tidl. artikel 231 i TEF)
Såfremt klagen findes berettiget, erklærer Den Europæiske Unions Domstol den anfægtede retsakt for ugyldig.
Domstolen angiver dog, dersom den skønner det nødvendigt, hvilke af den annullerede retsakts virkninger der skal betragtes som bestående.
Artikel 265
(tidl. artikel 232 i TEF)
Undlader Europa-Parlamentet, Det Europæiske Råd, Rådet, Kommissionen eller Den Europæiske Centralbank i strid med traktaterne at træffe afgørelse, kan medlemsstaterne eller Unionens andre institutioner indbringe klage for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol for at få fastslået denne overtrædelse af traktaten. Denne artikel finder på samme betingelser anvendelse på Unionens organer, kontorer og agenturer, hvis de undlader at træffe afgørelse.
En sådan klage kan kun antages til behandling, hvis den pågældende institution eller det pågældende organ, kontor eller agentur har været opfordret til at handle. Hvis institutionen, organet, kontoret eller agenturet ikke har taget stilling inden to måneder efter denne opfordring, kan klagen indbringes inden for en frist på yderligere to måneder.
På de i de foregående stykker fastsatte betingelser kan enhver fysisk eller juridisk person indbringe klage til Domstolen over, at en af Unionens institutioner eller et af dens organer, kontorer eller agenturer har undladt at udstede en retsakt til ham, henstillinger og udtalelser dog undtaget.
Artikel 266
(tidl. artikel 233 i TEF)
Den institution eller det organ, kontor eller agentur, fra hvilken en annulleret retsakt hidrører, eller hvis undladelse er erklæret stridende mod traktaterne, har pligt til at gennemføre de til dommens opfyldelse nødvendige foranstaltninger.
Denne pligt berører ikke den forpligtelse, som måtte følge af anvendelsen af artikel 340, stk. 2.
Artikel 267
(tidl. artikel 234 i TEF)
Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har kompetence til at afgøre præjudicielle spørgsmål:
a)
om fortolkningen af traktaterne
b)
om gyldigheden og fortolkningen af retsakter udstedt af Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer eller agenturer.
Såfremt et sådant spørgsmål rejses ved en ret i en af medlemsstaterne, kan denne ret, hvis den skønner, at en afgørelse af dette spørgsmål er nødvendig, før den afsiger sin dom, anmode Domstolen om at afgøre spørgsmålet.
Såfremt et sådant spørgsmål rejses under en retssag ved en national ret, hvis afgørelser ifølge de nationale retsregler ikke kan appelleres, er retten pligtig at indbringe sagen for Domstolen.
Hvis et sådant spørgsmål rejses under en retssag ved en national ret, der vedrører en person, der er frihedsberøvet, træffer Domstolen afgørelse hurtigst muligt.
Artikel 268
(tidl. artikel 235 i TEF)
Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har kompetence til at afgøre tvister vedrørende de i artikel 340, stk. 2 og 3, omhandlede skadeserstatninger.
Artikel 269
Domstolen har kun kompetence til at udtale sig om lovligheden af en retsakt vedtaget af Det Europæiske Råd eller Rådet i henhold til artikel 7 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union efter anmodning fra den medlemsstat, hvorom Det Europæiske Råd eller Rådet har fastslået, at der foreligger en situation som omhandlet i nævnte artikel, og kun for så vidt angår overholdelsen af artiklens procedurebestemmelser.
Anmodningen skal fremsættes inden for en frist på en måned, efter at Rådet har fastslået, at den pågældende situation foreligger. Domstolen træffer afgørelse inden for en måned fra den dato, hvor anmodningen fremsættes.
Artikel 270
(tidl. artikel 236 i TEF)
Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har kompetence til at afgøre alle tvister mellem Unionen og dets ansatte med de begrænsninger og på de betingelser, der er fastsat i vedtægten for Unionens tjenestemænd og de ansættelsesvilkår, der gælder for dens øvrige ansatte.
Artikel 271
(tidl. artikel 237 i TEF)
Med de nedenfor nævnte begrænsninger har Den Europæiske Unions Domstol kompetence til at afgøre tvister, som vedrører:
a)
opfyldelse af medlemsstaternes forpligtelse ifølge vedtægterne for Den Europæiske Investeringsbank. Bankens bestyrelse har i dette tilfælde de beføjelser, der i henhold til artikel 258 er tillagt Kommissionen
b)
afgørelser truffet af Den Europæiske Investeringsbanks styrelsesråd. Hver medlemsstat, Kommissionen og Bankens bestyrelse kan herom indbringe klage på de i artikel 263 fastsatte betingelser
c)
afgørelser truffet af Den Europæiske Investeringsbanks bestyrelse. Klager over disse afgørelser kan kun indbringes af medlemsstaterne eller af Kommissionen på de i artikel 263 fastsatte betingelser og kun for overtrædelse af de i artikel 19, stk. 2, 5, 6 og 7, i vedtægterne for Banken fastsatte formforskrifter
d)
de nationale centralbankers opfyldelse af deres forpligtelser ifølge traktaterne og statutten for ESCB og ECB. Styrelsesrådet for Den Europæiske Centralbank har i dette tilfælde over for de nationale centralbanker de beføjelser, der i henhold til artikel 258 er tillagt Kommissionen over for medlemsstaterne. Såfremt Domstolen fastslår, at en national centralbank ikke har overholdt en forpligtelse, som påhviler den i henhold til traktaterne, skal denne centralbank gennemføre de til dommens opfyldelse nødvendige foranstaltninger.
Artikel 272
(tidl. artikel 238 i TEF)
Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har kompetence til at træffe afgørelse i henhold til en voldgiftsbestemmelse, som indeholdes i en af Unionen eller i en på dens vegne indgået offentligretlig eller privatretlig aftale.
Artikel 273
(tidl. artikel 239 i TEF)
Domstolen har kompetence til at afgøre enhver tvistighed mellem medlemsstaterne, der har forbindelse med traktaternes sagsområde, såfremt tvistigheden forelægges den i henhold til en voldgiftsaftale.
Artikel 274
(tidl. artikel 240 i TEF)
Med forbehold af den kompetence, der er tillagt Den Europæiske Unions Domstol ved traktaterne, er de tvister, i hvilke Unionen er part, ikke af den grund unddraget de nationale dømmende myndigheders kompetence.
Artikel 275
Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har ingen kompetence for så vidt angår bestemmelserne vedrørende den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik eller for så vidt angår retsakter vedtaget på grundlag af disse bestemmelser.
Domstolen har dog kompetence til at kontrollere overholdelsen af artikel 40 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og træffe afgørelse i sager anlagt på de betingelser, der fremgår af artikel 263, stk. 4, i denne traktat vedrørende prøvelsen af lovligheden af afgørelser om restriktive foranstaltninger over for fysiske eller juridiske personer vedtaget af Rådet på grundlag af afsnit V, kapitel 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
Artikel 276
Under udøvelsen af sine beføjelser vedrørende bestemmelserne i tredje del, afsnit V, kapitel 4 og 5, vedrørende et område med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed har Den Europæiske Unions Domstol ingen kompetence til at prøve gyldigheden eller proportionaliteten af operationer, som udføres af en medlemsstats politi eller andre retshåndhævende myndigheder, eller udøvelsen af medlemsstaternes beføjelser med hensyn til opretholdelse af lov og orden og beskyttelse af den indre sikkerhed.
Artikel 277
(tidl. artikel 241 i TEF)
Uanset udløbet af den frist, der er fastsat i artikel 263, stk. 6, kan hver part i en retstvist, der angår en almengyldig retsakt vedtaget af en institution, et organ, et kontor eller et agentur under Unionen, over for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol påberåbe sig de i artikel 263, stk. 2, nævnte grunde og gøre gældende, at retsakten ikke kan finde anvendelse.
Artikel 278
(tidl. artikel 242 i TEF)
Indbringelse af klager for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har ikke opsættende virkning. Domstolen kan dog, hvis den skønner, at forholdene kræver det, udsætte gennemførelsen af den anfægtede retsakt.
Artikel 279
(tidl. artikel 243 i TEF)
I sager, der er indbragt for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol, kan den foreskrive de nødvendige foreløbige forholdsregler.
Artikel 280
(tidl. artikel 244 i TEF)
De af Den Europæiske Unions Domstol afsagte domme fuldbyrdes i overensstemmelse med de i artikel 299 fastsatte regler.
Artikel 281
(tidl. artikel 245 i TEF)
Statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol er fastsat i en særlig protokol.
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet kan efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure ændre bestemmelserne i statutten, bortset fra afsnit I og artikel 64 heri. Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet træffer afgørelse enten på begæring af Domstolen og efter høring af Kommissionen eller på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Domstolen.
6. AFDELING
DEN EUROPÆISKE CENTRALBANK
Artikel 282
1.   Den Europæiske Centralbank og de nationale centralbanker udgør Det Europæiske System af Centralbanker (ESCB). Den Europæiske Centralbank og de nationale centralbanker i de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta – som tilsammen udgør Eurosystemet – fører Unionens monetære politik.
2.   ESCB styres af Den Europæiske Centralbanks besluttende organer. Hovedmålet for ESCB er at fastholde prisstabilitet. Uden at dette mål herved berøres, støtter systemet de generelle økonomiske politikker i Unionen for at bidrage til gennemførelsen af Unionens mål.
3.   Den Europæiske Centralbank har status som juridisk person. Den har eneret til at bemyndige udstedelse af euro. Den er uafhængig i udøvelsen af sine beføjelser og i forvaltningen af sine finanser. Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer og agenturer samt medlemsstaternes regeringer respekterer denne uafhængighed.
4.   Den Europæiske Centralbank vedtager de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for udøvelsen af dens funktioner, i henhold til artikel 127-133 og artikel 138 og på de betingelser, der er fastsat i statutten for ESCB og ECB. I henhold til nævnte artikler bevarer de medlemsstater, der ikke har euroen som valuta, og deres centralbanker deres beføjelser på det monetære område.
5.   Den Europæiske Centralbank skal på sine beføjelsesområder høres om ethvert udkast til EU-retsakt og om ethvert udkast til national retsforskrift og kan afgive udtalelse.
Artikel 283
(tidl. artikel 112 i TEF)
1.   Den Europæiske Centralbanks Styrelsesråd består af medlemmerne af Den Europæiske Centralbanks direktion og cheferne for de nationale centralbanker i de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta.
2.   Direktionen består af formanden, næstformanden og fire andre medlemmer.
Formanden og næstformanden samt de øvrige medlemmer af direktionen udnævnes blandt personer, som er værdige i almindeligt omdømme, og som har professionel erfaring i monetære forhold eller i bankvæsen, af Det Europæiske Råd med kvalificeret flertal på grundlag af en henstilling fra Rådet, efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Den Europæiske Centralbanks Styrelsesråd.
Deres embedsperiode er på otte år, og mandatet kan ikke fornyes.
Kun statsborgere i medlemsstaterne kan være medlemmer af direktionen.
Artikel 284
(tidl. artikel 113 i TEF)
1.   Formanden for Rådet og et medlem af Kommissionen kan uden stemmeret deltage i møderne i Den Europæiske Centralbanks Styrelsesråd.
Formanden for Rådet kan fremsætte forslag til drøftelse i Den Europæiske Centralbanks Styrelsesråd.
2.   Formanden for Den Europæiske Centralbank opfordres til at deltage i Rådets møder, når dette behandler spørgsmål vedrørende ESCB's mål og opgaver.
3.   Den Europæiske Centralbank fremsender en årsberetning om ESCB's aktiviteter og om den monetære politik i det foregående og det indeværende år til Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen og også til Det Europæiske Råd. Formanden for Den Europæiske Centralbank forelægger beretningen for Rådet og for Europa-Parlamentet, som kan foranstalte en generel drøftelse på grundlag heraf.
Formanden for Den Europæiske Centralbank og de øvrige medlemmer af direktionen kan på anmodning af Europa-Parlamentet eller på eget initiativ høres af Europa-Parlamentets kompetente udvalg.
7. AFDELING
REVISIONSRETTEN
Artikel 285
(tidl. artikel 246 i TEF)
Revisionsretten varetager revisionen af Unionens regnskaber.
Den består af en statsborger fra hver medlemsstat. Medlemmerne udfører deres hverv i fuldkommen uafhængighed og i Unionens almene interesse.
Artikel 286
(tidl. artikel 247 i TEF)
1.   Revisionsrettens medlemmer udvælges blandt personer, som i deres respektive stater tilhører eller har tilhørt eksterne kontrolinstitutioner, eller som er særligt kvalificerede til dette hverv. Deres uafhængighed skal være uomtvistelig.
2.   Revisionsrettens medlemmer udnævnes for seks år. Rådet vedtager efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet den liste over medlemmer, der er udarbejdet i overensstemmelse med hver enkelt medlemsstats indstilling. Revisionsrettens medlemmer kan genudnævnes.
De udpeger af deres midte Revisionsrettens formand for et tidsrum af tre år. Hans mandat kan fornyes.
3.   Ved udførelsen af deres pligter må Revisionsrettens medlemmer ikke søge eller modtage instruktioner fra nogen regering eller noget andet organ. De afholder sig fra enhver handling, som er uforenelig med karakteren af deres hverv.
4.   Revisionsrettens medlemmer må ikke, så længe deres tjeneste varer, udøve nogen anden -lønnet eller ulønnet – erhvervsmæssig virksomhed. Ved indsættelsen i hvervet afgiver de en højtidelig forsikring om, at de, såvel i deres tjenesteperiode som efter at denne er afsluttet, vil overholde de forpligtelser, der følger af deres hverv, i særdeleshed pligten til efter tjenesteperiodens ophør at udvise hæderlighed og tilbageholdenhed med hensyn til overtagelse af visse hverv eller opnåelse af visse fordele.
5.   Bortset fra ordinære nybesættelser og dødsfald ophører tjenesten for et medlem af Revisionsretten ved frivillig fratræden eller ved afskedigelse, der fastslås af Domstolen i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i stk. 6.
For resten af den pågældendes tjenesteperiode udnævnes en efterfølger.
Bortset fra afskedigelse fungerer Revisionsrettens medlemmer, indtil deres efterfølger er udpeget.
6.   Revisionsrettens medlemmer kan hverken afskediges eller frakendes retten til pension eller til andre fordele, der træder i stedet herfor, medmindre Domstolen på Revisionsrettens begæring fastslår, at de ikke længere opfylder de nødvendige betingelser eller ikke længere iagttager de forpligtelser, der følger med hvervet.
7.   Rådet fastsætter arbejdsvilkår, navnlig vederlag, godtgørelser og pensioner for Revisionsrettens formand og dens medlemmer. Det fastsætter ligeledes alle godtgørelser, der træder i stedet for vederlag.
8.   Bestemmelserne i protokollen vedrørende Den Europæiske Unions privilegier og immuniteter, der gælder for dommerne ved Den Europæiske Unions Domstol, gælder ligeledes for Revisionsrettens medlemmer.
Artikel 287
(tidl. artikel 248 i TEF)
1.   Revisionsretten reviderer regnskaberne over samtlige Unionens indtægter og udgifter. Den reviderer endvidere regnskaberne vedrørende samtlige indtægter og udgifter for ethvert af Unionen oprettet organ, kontor eller agentur, for så vidt oprettelsesakten ikke udelukker det.
Revisionsretten afgiver en erklæring til Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet om regnskabernes rigtighed og de underliggende transaktioners lovlighed og formelle rigtighed; erklæringen offentliggøres i 
Den Europæiske Unions Tidende
. Erklæringen kan suppleres med specifikke vurderinger for hvert enkelt af Unionens større aktivitetsområder.
2.   Revisionsretten efterprøver lovligheden og den formelle rigtighed af indtægterne og udgifterne og sikrer sig, at den økonomiske forvaltning har været forsvarlig. I forbindelse hermed aflægger den navnlig beretning om eventuelle uregelmæssigheder.
Revision af indtægterne sker på grundlag af fastlæggelser og indbetalinger af indtægter til Unionen.
Revision af udgifterne sker på grundlag af indgåede forpligtelser og afholdte udgifter.
Sådan revision kan foretages inden afslutningen af regnskaberne for det pågældende regnskabsår.
3.   Revisionen foretages på grundlag af regnskabsbilag og i fornødent omfang ved undersøgelser på stedet i Unionens øvrige institutioner, i organer, kontorer eller agenturer, der forvalter indtægter eller udgifter på Unionens vegne, og i medlemsstaterne, herunder hos enhver fysisk eller juridisk person, der modtager betalinger fra budgettet. Revision i medlemsstaterne foretages i forbindelse med de nationale revisionsinstitutioner eller, såfremt disse ikke har de fornødne beføjelser, i forbindelse med de kompetente nationale myndigheder. Revisionsretten og medlemsstaternes revisionsinstitutioner skal samarbejde på grundlag af tillid, men samtidig således, at de bevarer deres uafhængighed. Disse institutioner eller myndigheder meddeler Revisionsretten, om de er indforstået med at deltage i revisionen.
Unionens øvrige institutioner, de organer, kontorer eller agenturer, der forvalter indtægter eller udgifter på Unionens vegne, enhver fysisk eller juridisk person, der modtager betalinger fra budgettet, og de nationale revisionsinstitutioner eller, såfremt disse ikke har de fornødne beføjelser, de kompetente nationale myndigheder afgiver på Revisionsrettens begæring alle dokumenter eller oplysninger, der er nødvendige til gennemførelse af Revisionsrettens opgaver.
I forbindelse med Den Europæiske Investeringsbanks forvaltning af Unionens udgifter og indtægter reguleres Revisionsrettens adgang til oplysninger, som Banken ligger inde med, af en aftale mellem Revisionsretten, Banken og Kommissionen. Hvis der ikke indgås nogen aftale, skal Revisionsretten ikke desto mindre have adgang til oplysninger, der er nødvendige for revisionen af de af Unionens udgifter og indtægter, som Banken forvalter.
4.   Efter hvert regnskabsårs udløb udarbejder Revisionsretten en årsberetning. Denne beretning oversendes til Unionens øvrige institutioner og offentliggøres i 
Den Europæiske Unions Tidende
 sammen med de nævnte institutioners besvarelser af Revisionsrettens bemærkninger.
Revisionsretten kan endvidere når som helst fremkomme med bemærkninger, navnlig i form af særberetninger, til særlige spørgsmål og på begæring fra en af Unionens øvrige institutioner afgive udtalelser.
Den vedtager sine årsberetninger, sine særberetninger eller sine udtalelser med et flertal af sine medlemmers stemmer. Dog kan den af sin midte oprette afdelinger med henblik på vedtagelse af bestemte typer beretninger eller udtalelser på betingelser fastsat i dens forretningsorden.
Den bistår Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet ved udøvelsen af deres kontrolbeføjelser med hensyn til gennemførelsen af budgettet.
Revisionsretten fastsætter selv sin forretningsorden. Denne skal godkendes af Rådet.
KAPITEL 2
UNIONENS RETSAKTER, VEDTAGELSESPROCEDURER OG ANDRE BESTEMMELSER
1. AFDELING
UNIONENS RETSAKTER
Artikel 288
(tidl. artikel 249 i TEF)
For at udøve Unionens beføjelser vedtager institutionerne forordninger, direktiver, afgørelser, henstillinger og udtalelser.
En forordning er almengyldig. Den er bindende i alle enkeltheder og gælder umiddelbart i hver medlemsstat.
Et direktiv er med hensyn til det tilsigtede mål bindende for enhver medlemsstat, som det rettes til, men overlader det til de nationale myndigheder at bestemme form og midler for gennemførelsen.
En afgørelse er bindende i alle enkeltheder. Når den angiver, hvem den er rettet til, er den kun bindende for disse.
Henstillinger og udtalelser er ikke bindende.
Artikel 289
1.   Den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure består i, at en forordning, et direktiv eller en afgørelse vedtages af Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet i fællesskab på forslag af Kommissionen. Denne procedure er fastlagt i artikel 294.
2.   I specifikke tilfælde, der er fastsat i traktaterne, vedtages forordningen, direktivet eller afgørelsen af Europa-Parlamentet med deltagelse af Rådet eller af Rådet med deltagelse af Europa-Parlamentet, og dette udgør en særlig lovgivningsprocedure.
3.   Retsakter vedtaget ved en lovgivningsprocedure er lovgivningsmæssige retsakter.
4.   I de specifikke tilfælde, der er fastsat i traktaterne, kan retsakter vedtages på initiativ af en gruppe medlemsstater eller af Europa-Parlamentet efter henstilling fra Den Europæiske Centralbank eller på begæring af Domstolen eller Den Europæiske Investeringsbank.
Artikel 290
1.   Kommissionen kan i en lovgivningsmæssig retsakt få delegeret beføjelse til at vedtage almengyldige ikke-lovgivningsmæssige retsakter, der supplerer eller ændrer visse ikke-væsentlige bestemmelser i den lovgivningsmæssige retsakt.
De lovgivningsmæssige retsakter afgrænser udtrykkeligt delegationens formål, indhold, omfang og varighed. De væsentlige bestemmelser på et område er forbeholdt den lovgivningsmæssige retsakt og kan derfor ikke være omfattet af delegation.
2.   De lovgivningsmæssige retsakter fastlægger udtrykkeligt de betingelser, der gælder for delegationen, og som kan være følgende:
a)
Europa-Parlamentet eller Rådet kan beslutte at tilbagekalde delegationen
b)
den delegerede retsakt kan kun træde i kraft, hvis Europa-Parlamentet eller Rådet ikke gør indsigelse inden for den frist, der er fastsat i den lovgivningsmæssige retsakt.
I de tilfælde, der er nævnt i litra a) og b), træffer Europa-Parlamentet afgørelse med et flertal af medlemmernes stemmer, og Rådet træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal.
3.   Adjektivet "delegeret" eller "delegerede" indsættes i de delegerede retsakters overskrift.
Artikel 291
1.   Medlemsstaterne træffer alle de nationale foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at gennemføre Unionens juridisk bindende retsakter.
2.   Når ensartede betingelser for gennemførelse af Unionens juridisk bindende retsakter er nødvendige, tildeler disse retsakter Kommissionen eller – i specifikke behørigt begrundede tilfælde samt i de tilfælde, der er fastsat i artikel 24 og 26 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union – Rådet gennemførelsesbeføjelser.
3.   Med henblik på stk. 2 fastsætter Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure på forhånd generelle regler og principper for, hvordan medlemsstaterne skal kontrollere Kommissionens udøvelse af gennemførelsesbeføjelser.
4.   Orddelen "gennemførelses-" eller ordene "om gennemførelse af" indsættes i gennemførelsesretsakternes overskrift.
Artikel 292
Rådet vedtager henstillinger. Det træffer afgørelse på forslag af Kommissionen i alle de tilfælde, hvor det i henhold til traktaterne skal vedtage retsakter på forslag af Kommissionen. Det træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed på de områder, hvor der kræves enstemmighed ved vedtagelse af en EU-retsakt. Kommissionen samt Den Europæiske Centralbank i de specifikke tilfælde, der er fastsat i traktaterne, vedtager henstillinger.
2. AFDELING
PROCEDURER FOR VEDTAGELSE AF RETSAKTER OG ANDRE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 293
(tidl. artikel 250 i TEF)
1.   Når Rådet i medfør af traktaterne træffer afgørelse på forslag af Kommissionen, kan Rådet kun ændre dette forslag med enstemmighed, jf. dog artikel 294, stk. 10 og 13, artikel 310, 312, 314 og artikel 315, stk. 2.
2.   Så længe Rådet ikke har truffet afgørelse, kan Kommissionen ændre sit forslag under hele forløbet af de procedurer, der fører frem til vedtagelse af en EU-retsakt.
Artikel 294
(tidl. artikel 251 i TEF)
1.   Når der i traktaterne henvises til den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure med henblik på vedtagelse af en retsakt, anvendes følgende fremgangsmåde:
2.   Kommissionen forelægger Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet et forslag.
3.   Europa-Parlamentet fastlægger sin førstebehandlingsholdning og meddeler Rådet den.
4.   Hvis Rådet godkender Europa-Parlamentets holdning, vedtages den pågældende retsakt i den formulering, der svarer til Europa-Parlamentets holdning.
5.   Hvis Rådet ikke godkender Europa-Parlamentets holdning, vedtager det sin førstebehandlingsholdning og meddeler Europa-Parlamentet den.
6.   Rådet giver Europa-Parlamentet en udførlig redegørelse for grundene til sin førstebehandlingsholdning. Kommissionen giver Europa-Parlamentet en udførlig redegørelse for sin holdning.
7.   Hvis Europa-Parlamentet inden for en frist på tre måneder efter meddelelsen
a)
godkender Rådets førstebehandlingsholdning eller ikke har udtalt sig, anses den pågældende retsakt for vedtaget i den formulering, der svarer til Rådets holdning
b)
med et flertal af sine medlemmer forkaster Rådets førstebehandlingsholdning, anses den pågældende retsakt for ikke-vedtaget
c)
med et flertal af sine medlemmer foreslår ændringer til Rådets førstebehandlingsholdning, sendes den således ændrede tekst til Rådet og til Kommissionen, som afgiver udtalelse om disse ændringer.
8.   Hvis Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal, inden for en frist på tre måneder efter modtagelsen af Europa-Parlamentets ændringer
a)
godkender alle disse ændringer, anses den pågældende retsakt for vedtaget
b)
ikke godkender alle ændringerne, indkalder formanden for Rådet efter aftale med formanden for Europa-Parlamentet inden for en frist på seks uger til et møde i Forligsudvalget.
9.   Rådet træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed om de ændringer, som Kommissionen har afgivet negativ udtalelse om.
10.   Forligsudvalget, der sammensættes af Rådets medlemmer eller deres repræsentanter og et tilsvarende antal medlemmer, der repræsenterer Europa-Parlamentet, har til opgave at skabe enighed om et fælles udkast, som kan accepteres af et kvalificeret flertal af Rådets medlemmer eller disses repræsentanter og et flertal af de medlemmer, der repræsenterer Europa-Parlamentet, inden for en frist på seks uger efter indkaldelsen på grundlag af Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets andenbehandlingsholdninger.
11.   Kommissionen deltager i Forligsudvalgets arbejde og tager de nødvendige initiativer med henblik på at forlige Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets holdninger.
12.   Hvis Forligsudvalget inden for en frist på seks uger efter indkaldelsen ikke godkender noget fælles udkast, anses den foreslåede retsakt for ikke-vedtaget.
13.   Hvis Forligsudvalget inden for denne frist godkender et fælles udkast, har Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet hver især en frist på seks uger fra godkendelsen til at vedtage den pågældende retsakt i overensstemmelse med det fælles udkast, idet Europa-Parlamentet træffer afgørelse med et flertal af de afgivne stemmer og Rådet med kvalificeret flertal. Hvis dette ikke sker, anses den foreslåede retsakt for ikke-vedtaget.
14.   De i denne artikel anførte frister på tre måneder og seks uger forlænges på Europa-Parlamentets eller Rådets initiativ med henholdsvis højst en måned og højst to uger.
15.   Når en lovgivningsmæssig retsakt i de tilfælde, der er fastsat i traktaterne, underkastes den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure på initiativ af en gruppe af medlemsstater, efter henstilling fra Den Europæiske Centralbank eller på anmodning af Domstolen, finder stk. 2, stk. 6, andet punktum, og stk. 9 ikke anvendelse.
I disse tilfælde sender Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet udkastet til retsakt samt deres første- og andenbehandlingsholdninger til Kommissionen. Europa-Parlamentet eller Rådet kan anmode om en udtalelse fra Kommissionen under hele forløbet af proceduren, ligesom Kommissionen kan afgive udtalelse på eget initiativ. Den kan, hvis den finder det nødvendigt, deltage i Forligsudvalget i overensstemmelse med stk. 11.
Artikel 295
Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen holder indbyrdes samråd og aftaler i fællesskab formerne for deres samarbejde. Med henblik herpå kan de inden for traktaternes rammer indgå interinstitutionelle aftaler, der kan antage bindende karakter.
Artikel 296
(tidl. artikel 253 i TEF)
Når det ikke er fastsat i traktaterne, hvilken type retsakt der skal vedtages, tager institutionerne i hvert enkelt tilfælde stilling hertil under overholdelse af gældende procedurer og proportionalitetsprincippet.
Retsakter skal begrundes og henvise til de forslag, initiativer, henstillinger, anmodninger og udtalelser, der kræves i henhold til traktaterne.
Når Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet får forelagt et udkast til en lovgivningsmæssig retsakt, kan de ikke vedtage retsakter, der ikke er omhandlet i den lovgivningsprocedure, der gælder på det pågældende område.
Artikel 297
(tidl. artikel 254 i TEF)
1.   Lovgivningsmæssige retsakter, der vedtages efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure, undertegnes af både formanden for Europa-Parlamentet og formanden for Rådet.
Lovgivningsmæssige retsakter, der vedtages efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure, undertegnes af formanden for den institution, der har vedtaget dem.
Lovgivningsmæssige retsakter offentliggøres i 
Den Europæiske Unions Tidende
. De træder i kraft på det tidspunkt, der er fastsat i retsakterne, eller, hvis et sådant ikke er angivet, på tyvendedagen efter offentliggørelsen.
2.   Ikke-lovgivningsmæssige retsakter vedtaget i form af forordninger, direktiver og afgørelser, der ikke angiver, hvem de er rettet til, undertegnes af formanden for den institution, der har vedtaget dem.
Forordninger, direktiver, der er rettet til alle medlemsstaterne, samt afgørelser, der ikke angiver, hvem de er rettet til, offentliggøres i 
Den Europæiske Unions Tidende
. De træder i kraft på det tidspunkt, der er fastsat i retsakterne, eller, hvis et sådant ikke er angivet, på tyvendedagen efter offentliggørelsen.
Andre direktiver samt afgørelser, der angiver, hvem de er rettet til, meddeles dem, de er rettet til, og får virkning ved denne meddelelse.
Artikel 298
1.   Under udførelsen af deres opgaver støtter Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer og agenturer sig på en åben, effektiv og uafhængig europæisk forvaltning.
2.   Under overholdelse af den vedtægt og de ansættelsesvilkår, der er vedtaget på grundlag af artikel 336, fastsætter Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure bestemmelser med henblik herpå.
Artikel 299
(tidl. artikel 256 i TEF)
De af Rådets, Kommissionens eller Den Europæiske Centralbanks retsakter, der indebærer en forpligtelse for andre end stater til at betale en pengeydelse, kan tvangsfuldbyrdes.
Tvangsfuldbyrdelsen sker efter den borgerlige retsplejes regler i den medlemsstat, på hvis område den finder sted. Fuldbyrdelsespåtegning skal efter en prøvelse, der kun omfatter ægtheden af det pågældende fuldbyrdelsesgrundlag, påføres af den nationale myndighed, som hver af medlemsstaternes regeringer har udpeget og anmeldt for Kommissionen og Den Europæiske Unions Domstol.
Når disse formkrav er opfyldt på rekvirentens begæring, kan denne lade tvangsfuldbyrdelsen udføre ved indbringelse direkte for den myndighed, der ifølge den nationale lovgivning er kompetent hertil.
Tvangsfuldbyrdelsen kan kun udsættes efter beslutning af Domstolen. Prøvelsen af fuldbyrdelsesforanstaltningernes lovlighed falder dog inden for de nationale dømmende myndigheders kompetence.
KAPITEL 3
UNIONENS RÅDGIVENDE ORGANER
Artikel 300
1.   Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen bistås af et økonomisk og socialt udvalg og et regionsudvalg med rådgivende funktioner.
2.   Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg består af repræsentanter for arbejdsgiver- og arbejdstagerorganisationer og for organisationer for andre aktører, der er repræsentative for civilsamfundet, navnlig på det socioøkonomiske, borgerretlige, faglige og kulturelle område.
3.   Regionsudvalget består af repræsentanter for regionale og lokale myndigheder, der enten skal være valgt til en regional eller lokal myndighed eller være politisk ansvarlige over for en valgt forsamling.
4.   Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalgs og Regionsudvalgets medlemmer må ikke være bundet af nogen instruktion. De udfører deres hverv i fuldkommen uafhængighed og i Unionens almene interesse.
5.   Reglerne i stk. 2 og 3 om karakteren af disse udvalgs sammensætning revideres med jævne mellemrum af Rådet for at tage hensyn til den økonomiske, sociale og demografiske udvikling i Unionen. Rådet vedtager på forslag af Kommissionen afgørelser herom.
1. AFDELING
DET ØKONOMISKE OG SOCIALE UDVALG
Artikel 301
(tidl. artikel 258 i TEF)
Antallet af medlemmer i Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg må ikke overstige 350.
Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed på forlag af Kommissionen, vedtager en afgørelse om udvalgets sammensætning.
Rådet fastsætter udvalgsmedlemmernes dagpenge.
Artikel 302
(tidl. artikel 259 i TEF)
1.   Udvalgets medlemmer beskikkes for fem år. Rådet vedtager den liste over medlemmer, der er udarbejdet i overensstemmelse med hver medlemsstats indstilling. Genbeskikkelse af udvalgets medlemmer kan finde sted.
2.   Rådet træffer afgørelse efter høring af Kommissionen. Det kan indhente udtalelser fra europæiske organisationer, der repræsenterer de forskellige økonomiske og sociale sektorer og civilsamfundet, som berøres af Unionens virksomhed.
Artikel 303
(tidl. artikel 260 i TEF)
Udvalget vælger af sin midte sin formand og sit præsidium for et tidsrum af to et halvt år.
Det fastsætter selv sin forretningsorden.
Udvalget indkaldes af formanden efter Europa-Parlamentets, Rådets eller Kommissionens anmodning. Det kan ligeledes træde sammen på eget initiativ.
Artikel 304
(tidl. artikel 262 i TEF)
Udvalget høres i de tilfælde, der er nævnt i traktaterne, af Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet eller Kommissionen. Disse institutioner kan høre udvalget i alle tilfælde, hvor de finder det hensigtsmæssigt. Udvalget kan selv tage initiativ til at afgive udtalelse i tilfælde, hvor det finder det hensigtsmæssigt.
Hvis Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet eller Kommissionen finder det nødvendigt, giver de udvalget en frist for fremsættelsen af dets udtalelse. Denne frist skal være på mindst en måned fra det tidspunkt, hvor formanden har fået meddelelse herom. Efter fristens udløb kan sagen behandles, uanset at udtalelse ikke foreligger.
Udvalgets udtalelse samt et referat af forhandlingerne tilstilles Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen.
2. AFDELING
REGIONSUDVALGET
Artikel 305
(tidl. artikel 263, stk. 2, 3 og 4, i TEF)
Antallet af medlemmer i Regionsudvalget må ikke overstige 350.
Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed på forslag af Kommissionen, vedtager en afgørelse om udvalgets sammensætning.
Udvalgets medlemmer samt et tilsvarende antal suppleanter beskikkes for fem år. Genbeskikkelse kan finde sted. Rådet vedtager den liste over medlemmer og suppleanter, der er udarbejdet efter indstilling fra hver enkelt medlemsstat. Ved udløbet af det i artikel 300, stk. 3, omhandlede mandat, som kvalificerede de pågældende til indstillingen, ophører deres mandat i udvalget automatisk, og der beskikkes efter samme fremgangsmåde en efterfølger for den resterende del af mandatperioden. Et medlem af udvalget kan ikke samtidig være medlem af Europa-Parlamentet.
Artikel 306
(tidl. artikel 264 i TEF)
Regionsudvalget vælger af sin midte sin formand og sit præsidium for et tidsrum af to og et halvt år.
Det fastsætter selv sin forretningsorden.
Udvalget indkaldes af formanden efter Europa-Parlamentets, Rådets eller Kommissionens anmodning. Det kan ligeledes træde sammen på eget initiativ.
Artikel 307
(tidl. artikel 265 i TEF)
Regionsudvalget høres af Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet eller Kommissionen i de tilfælde, der er nævnt i traktaterne, og i alle andre tilfælde, især vedrørende grænseoverskridende samarbejde, hvor en af disse institutioner finder det hensigtsmæssigt.
Hvis Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet eller Kommissionen finder det nødvendigt, giver de udvalget en frist for fremsættelsen af dets udtalelse. Denne frist skal være på mindst en måned fra det tidspunkt, hvor formanden har fået meddelelse herom. Efter fristens udløb kan sagen behandles, uanset at udtalelsen ikke foreligger.
Når Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg høres i henhold til artikel 304, underrettes Regionsudvalget af Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet eller Kommissionen om denne anmodning om udtalelse. Regionsudvalget kan, når det finder, at der er særlige regionale interesser på spil, afgive en udtalelse herom.
Det kan afgive udtalelse på eget initiativ i de tilfælde, hvor det finder det hensigtsmæssigt.
Udvalgets udtalelser samt et referat af forhandlingerne tilstilles Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen.
KAPITEL 4
DEN EUROPÆISKE INVESTERINGSBANK
Artikel 308
(tidl. artikel 266 i TEF)
Den Europæiske Investeringsbank har status som juridisk person.
Den Europæiske Investeringsbanks medlemmer er medlemsstaterne.
Den Europæiske Investeringsbanks vedtægter indeholdes i en protokol, der knyttes som bilag til traktaterne. Rådet kan på anmodning af Den Europæiske Investeringsbank og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Kommissionen eller på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Den Europæiske Investeringsbank med enstemmighed efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure ændre Bankens vedtægter.
Artikel 309
(tidl. artikel 267 i TEF)
Den Europæiske Investeringsbank har til opgave ved anvendelse dels af midler lånt på kapitalmarkedet, dels af egne midler i Unionens interesse at bidrage til en afbalanceret og gnidningsløs udvikling af det indre marked. I dette øjemed letter den, ved ydelse af lån og garantier og uden sigte på fortjeneste finansieringen af nedennævnte projekter inden for alle erhvervssektorer:
a)
projekter, som har ophjælpning af mindre udviklede områder for øje
b)
projekter, som tager sigte på modernisering eller omstilling af virksomheder eller skabelse af nye beskæftigelsesmuligheder foranlediget af det indre markeds gennemførelse eller funktion, men som på grund af deres omfang eller karakter ikke fuldt ud kan finansieres ved udnyttelse af de i de enkelte medlemsstater tilstedeværende midler
c)
projekter af fælles interesse for flere medlemsstater, som på grund af deres omfang eller karakter ikke fuldt ud kan finansieres ved udnyttelse af de i de enkelte medlemsstater tilstedeværende midler.
Under udførelsen af sine opgaver letter Banken finansieringen af investeringsprogrammer sammen med støtte fra strukturfondene og andre af Unionens finansielle instrumenter.
AFSNIT II
FINANSIELLE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 310
(tidl. artikel 268 i TEF)
1.   Alle Unionens indtægter og udgifter skal anslås for hvert regnskabsår og optages i budgettet.
Unionens årlige budget fastlægges af Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 314.
Indtægter og udgifter på budgettet skal balancere.
2.   De udgifter, der er opført på budgettet, bevilges for et regnskabsår ad gangen i overensstemmelse med den forordning, der er nævnt i artikel 322.
3.   Før der kan afholdes udgifter på budgettet, skal der vedtages en juridisk bindende EU-retsakt, der giver et retsgrundlag for Unionens tiltag og for afholdelsen af den dertil svarende udgift i overensstemmelse med den forordning, der er nævnt i artikel 322, med de undtagelser, der måtte være fastsat heri.
4.   For at sikre budgetdisciplin vedtager Unionen ingen retsakter, der kan have betydelig indvirkning på budgettet, uden at afgive forsikring om, at de udgifter, der følger af disse retsakter, kan finansieres inden for rammerne af Unionens egne indtægter og under overholdelse af den flerårige finansielle ramme, der er nævnt i artikel 312.
5.   Budgettet gennemføres i overensstemmelse med princippet om forsvarlig økonomisk forvaltning. Medlemsstaterne og Unionen samarbejder med henblik på at sikre, at bevillingerne på budgettet anvendes i overensstemmelse med dette princip.
6.   Unionen og medlemsstaterne bekæmper i overensstemmelse med artikel 325 svig og enhver anden ulovlig aktivitet, der skader Unionens finansielle interesser.
KAPITEL 1
UNIONENS EGNE INDTÆGTER
Artikel 311
(tidl. artikel 269 i TEF)
Unionen tilvejebringer de nødvendige midler med henblik på at nå sine mål og gennemføre sin politik.
Budgettet finansieres med forbehold af andre indtægter fuldt ud af egne indtægter.
Rådet vedtager efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure med enstemmighed og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet en afgørelse, der fastlægger bestemmelser vedrørende ordningen for Unionens egne indtægter. Inden for denne ramme kan der også indføres nye kategorier af egne indtægter, og en eksisterende kategori kan ophæves. Denne afgørelse træder først i kraft, når medlemsstaterne har godkendt den i overensstemmelse med deres forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser.
Rådet fastsætter ved forordning efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure gennemførelsesforanstaltningerne i forbindelse med ordningen for Unionens egne indtægter, for så vidt dette er fastsat i den afgørelse, der er vedtaget på grundlag af stk. 3. Rådet træffer afgørelse efter at have indhentet Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse.
KAPITEL 2
DEN FLERÅRIGE FINANSIELLE RAMME
Artikel 312
1.   Formålet med den flerårige finansielle ramme er at sikre en velordnet udvikling i Unionens udgifter inden for rammerne af dens egne indtægter.
Den fastlægges for en periode på mindst fem år.
Unionens årlige budget overholder den flerårige finansielle ramme.
2.   Rådet vedtager efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure en forordning, der fastlægger den flerårige finansielle ramme. Rådet træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed, når Europa-Parlamentet har givet sin godkendelse med et flertal af sine medlemmer.
Det Europæiske Råd kan med enstemmighed vedtage en afgørelse, der gør det muligt for Rådet at vedtage den forordning, der er nævnt i første afsnit, med kvalificeret flertal.
3.   Den finansielle ramme fastlægger de årlige lofter for bevillinger til forpligtelser for hver enkelt udgiftskategori og det årlige loft for bevillinger til betalinger. Udgiftskategorierne, hvoraf der er et begrænset antal, svarer til Unionens vigtigste aktivitetsområder.
Den finansielle ramme omfatter alle andre bestemmelser, der kan medvirke til en problemfri afvikling af den årlige budgetprocedure.
4.   Hvis Rådet ved udløbet af den foregående finansielle ramme ikke har vedtaget en forordning om en ny finansiel ramme, forlænges gyldighedsperioden for de lofter og andre bestemmelser, der gælder for den foregående finansielle rammes sidste år, indtil denne retsakt er vedtaget.
5.   Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen træffer under hele proceduren frem til vedtagelsen af den finansielle ramme de nødvendige foranstaltninger med henblik på at lette denne vedtagelse.
KAPITEL 3
UNIONENS ÅRLIGE BUDGET
Artikel 313
(tidl. artikel 272, stk. 1, i TEF)
Regnskabsåret løber fra den 1. januar til den 31. december.
Artikel 314
(tidl. artikel 272, stk. 2-10, i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastlægger efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure Unionens årlige budget i overensstemmelse med følgende bestemmelser:
1.
Hver institution, bortset fra Den Europæiske Centralbank, opstiller inden den 1. juli et overslag over sine udgifter for det følgende regnskabsår. Kommissionen sammenfatter disse overslag i et budgetforslag, der kan indeholde afvigende overslag.
Dette forslag indeholder et overslag over indtægterne og et overslag over udgifterne.
2.
Kommissionen forelægger Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet et forslag, som indeholder budgetforslaget, senest den 1. september i det år, der ligger forud for det, forslaget vedrører.
Kommissionen kan ændre budgetforslaget under procedurens forløb indtil indkaldelsen af det forligsudvalg, der er nævnt i stk. 5.
3.
Rådet vedtager sin holdning til budgetforslaget og sender den til Europa-Parlamentet senest den 1. oktober i det år, der ligger forud for det, forslaget vedrører. Det giver Europa-Parlamentet en udførlig redegørelse for grundene til sin holdning.
4.
Hvis Europa-Parlamentet inden for en frist på 42 dage efter modtagelsen
a)
godkender Rådets holdning, er budgettet vedtaget
b)
ikke har udtalt sig, anses budgettet for vedtaget
c)
med et flertal af sine medlemmer vedtager ændringer, sendes det således ændrede forslag til Rådet og Kommissionen. Formanden for Europa-Parlamentet indkalder efter aftale med formanden for Rådet straks til et møde i Forligsudvalget. Forligsudvalget træder imidlertid ikke sammen, hvis Rådet inden for en frist på ti dage efter fremsendelsen meddeler Europa-Parlamentet, at det godkender alle dets ændringer.
5.
Forligsudvalget, der sammensættes af Rådets medlemmer eller deres repræsentanter og et tilsvarende antal medlemmer, der repræsenterer Europa-Parlamentet, har til opgave på grundlag af Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets holdninger inden for en frist på 21 dage efter indkaldelsen at skabe enighed om et fælles udkast, som kan accepteres af et kvalificeret flertal af Rådets medlemmer eller disses repræsentanter og et flertal af de medlemmer, der repræsenterer Europa-Parlamentet.
Kommissionen deltager i Forligsudvalgets arbejde og tager de nødvendige initiativer med henblik på at forlige Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets holdninger.
6.
Hvis Forligsudvalget inden for den frist på 21 dage, der er omhandlet i stk. 5, når til enighed om et fælles udkast, har Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet hver især en frist på fjorten dage fra datoen for opnåelsen af denne enighed til at godkende det fælles udkast.
7.
Hvis inden for den frist på 14 dage, der er omhandlet i stk. 6,
a)
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet begge godkender det fælles udkast eller undlader at træffe afgørelse, eller hvis en af disse institutioner godkender det fælles udkast, mens den anden undlader at træffe afgørelse, anses budgettet for endeligt vedtaget i overensstemmelse med det fælles udkast, eller
b)
Europa-Parlamentet, der træffer afgørelse med et flertal af sine medlemmer, og Rådet begge forkaster det fælles udkast, eller hvis en af disse institutioner forkaster det fælles udkast, mens den anden undlader at træffe afgørelse, forelægger Kommissionen et nyt budgetforslag, eller
c)
Europa-Parlamentet, der træffer afgørelse med et flertal af sine medlemmer, forkaster det fælles udkast, mens Rådet godkender det, forelægger Kommissionen et nyt budgetforslag, eller
d)
Europa-Parlamentet godkender det fælles udkast, mens Rådet forkaster det, kan Europa-Parlamentet, der træffer afgørelse med et flertal af sine medlemmer og tre femtedele af de afgivne stemmer, inden for en frist på fjorten dage fra datoen for Rådets forkastelse beslutte at bekræfte alle eller nogle af de ændringer, der er nævnt i stk. 4, litra c). Hvis en ændring foretaget af Europa-Parlamentet ikke bekræftes, bevares den holdning, der er godkendt i Forligsudvalget, med hensyn til den budgetpost, som den pågældende ændring vedrører. Budgettet anses for endeligt vedtaget på dette grundlag.
8.
Hvis Forligsudvalget inden for den frist på 21 dage, der er omhandlet i stk. 5, ikke når til enighed om et fælles udkast, forelægger Kommissionen et nyt budgetforslag.
9.
Når den i denne artikel foreskrevne procedure er afsluttet, fastslår Europa-Parlamentets formand, at budgettet er endeligt vedtaget.
10.
Hver institution udøver de beføjelser, der tilkommer den i henhold til denne artikel, under iagttagelse af traktaterne og de i medfør af disse udstedte retsakter, navnlig vedrørende Unionens egne indtægter og balancen mellem indtægter og udgifter.
Artikel 315
(tidl. artikel 273 i TEF)
Såfremt budgettet ikke er endeligt vedtaget ved regnskabsårets begyndelse, kan der i henhold til bestemmelserne i den i medfør af artikel 322 udstedte forordning på grundlag af hver hovedkonto afholdes månedlige udgifter på indtil en tolvtedel af de bevillinger, der er opført under det pågældende kapitel i budgettet for det forrige regnskabsår, dog uden mulighed for overskridelse af en tolvtedel af de bevillinger, der er opført i samme kapitel i budgetforslaget.
Under forudsætning af at de øvrige betingelser i stk. 1 iagttages, kan Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen tillade udgifter, der overstiger denne tolvtedel i overensstemmelse med den i medfør af artikel 322 udstedte forordning. Det sender straks sin afgørelse til Europa-Parlamentet.
Den afgørelse, der er nævnt i stk. 2, fastsætter de nødvendige foranstaltninger vedrørende indtægter med henblik på at sikre gennemførelsen af denne artikel under overholdelse af de retsakter, der er nævnt i artikel 311.
Den træder i kraft tredive dage efter vedtagelsen, hvis Europa-Parlamentet, der træffer afgørelse med et flertal af sine medlemmer, inden for denne frist ikke beslutter at reducere disse udgifter.
Artikel 316
(tidl. artikel 271 i TEF)
På de betingelser, der fastsættes i medfør af artikel 322, kan bevillinger, som ikke er beregnet til dækning af personaleudgifter, og som ikke er udnyttede ved regnskabsårets udløb, overføres, men kun til det følgende regnskabsår.
Bevillingerne opdeles i hovedkonti efter udgifternes art eller formål og opdeles yderligere i overensstemmelse med den i medfør af artikel 322 udstedte forordning.
Europa-Parlamentets, Det Europæiske Råds og Rådets, Kommissionens samt Den Europæiske Unions Domstols udgifter opføres i særskilte afsnit i budgettet, dog således at en særlig ordning kan gennemføres for visse fællesudgifter
KAPITEL 4
GENNEMFØRELSE AF BUDGETTET OG DECHARGE
Artikel 317
(tidl. artikel 274 i TEF)
Inden for rammerne af de givne bevillinger og i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i den i medfør af artikel 322 udstedte forordning gennemfører Kommissionen på eget ansvar budgettet i samarbejde med medlemsstaterne i overensstemmelse med princippet om forsvarlig økonomisk forvaltning. Medlemsstaterne samarbejder med Kommissionen med henblik på at sikre, at bevillingerne anvendes i overensstemmelse med princippet om forsvarlig økonomisk forvaltning.
Forordningen fastsætter medlemsstaternes kontrol- og revisionsforpligtelser i forbindelse med gennemførelsen af budgettet og det deraf følgende ansvar. Den fastsætter også det ansvar og de særlige bestemmelser, der gælder i forbindelse med den enkelte institutions medvirken ved afholdelsen af egne udgifter.
Med de begrænsninger og på de betingelser, der fastsættes i den i medfør af artikel 322 udstedte forordning, kan Kommissionen inden for budgettets rammer overføre bevillinger dels fra en hovedkonto til en anden hovedkonto, dels fra en underkonto til en anden underkonto.
Artikel 318
(tidl. artikel 275 i TEF)
Kommissionen forelægger hvert år Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet regnskabet vedrørende anvendelsen af budgettets poster i det forløbne regnskabsår. Den forelægger endvidere en oversigt over Unionens aktiver og passiver.
Kommissionen forelægger ligeledes Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet en evalueringsrapport om Unionens finanser på grundlag af de resultater, der er opnået især i forhold til bemærkningerne fra Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet i henhold til artikel 319.
Artikel 319
(tidl. artikel 276 i TEF)
1.   Europa-Parlamentet meddeler efter henstilling fra Rådet Kommissionen decharge for gennemførelsen af budgettet. Med henblik herpå gennemgår det næst efter Rådet det regnskab, den oversigt og den evalueringsrapport, der er nævnt i artikel 318, Revisionsrettens årsberetning med tilhørende svar fra de kontrollerede institutioner til Revisionsrettens bemærkninger, den revisionserklæring, der er omhandlet i artikel 287, stk. 1, andet afsnit, samt Revisionsrettens særberetninger.
2.   Før Europa-Parlamentet meddeler Kommissionen decharge, og når det ellers finder det påkrævet i forbindelse med Kommissionens udøvelse af dennes beføjelser med hensyn til gennemførelsen af budgettet, kan det anmode Kommissionen om at redegøre for afholdelsen af udgifterne eller for, hvorledes de finansielle kontrolsystemer fungerer. Kommissionen forelægger alle fornødne oplysninger for Europa-Parlamentet på dettes begæring.
3.   Kommissionen træffer alle egnede foranstaltninger til at efterkomme bemærkningerne i afgørelserne om decharge og andre bemærkninger fra Europa-Parlamentet i forbindelse med afholdelsen af udgifterne samt de kommentarer, der ledsager de henstillinger om decharge, som Rådet vedtager.
Kommissionen aflægger efter anmodning fra Europa-Parlamentet eller Rådet beretning om, hvilke foranstaltninger den har truffet på baggrund af disse bemærkninger og kommentarer, navnlig om instrukserne til de tjenestegrene, der varetager budgettets gennemførelse. Sådanne beretninger tilsendes ligeledes Revisionsretten.
KAPITEL 5
FÆLLES BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 320
(tidl. artikel 277 i TEF)
Den flerårige finansielle ramme og det årlige budget opstilles i euro.
Artikel 321
(tidl. artikel 278 i TEF)
Under forudsætning af at Kommissionen underretter de kompetente myndigheder i de pågældende medlemsstater, kan den overføre sine tilgodehavender i en medlemsstats valuta til en anden medlemsstats valuta i det omfang, det er påkrævet for at kunne anvende disse tilgodehavender til de i traktaterne fastsatte formål. Hvis Kommissionen har disponible tilgodehavender eller tilgodehavender, der kan frigøres, i de valutaer, den har brug for, skal den så vidt muligt undgå at foretage sådanne overførsler.
Kommissionen står i forbindelse med hver medlemsstat gennem en af medlemsstaten udpeget myndighed. Ved gennemførelsen af sine finansielle transaktioner anvender den den pågældende medlemsstats seddelbank eller et andet af medlemsstaten godkendt pengeinstitut.
Artikel 322
(tidl. artikel 279 i TEF)
1.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet, der træffer afgørelse efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Revisionsretten, vedtager ved forordning:
a)
finansielle regler, der navnlig fastsætter de nærmere retningslinjer for opstillingen og gennemførelsen af budgettet og for regnskabsaflæggelsen og revisionen
b)
regler for kontrollen med de finansielle aktørers og navnlig de anvisningsberettigedes og regnskabsførernes ansvar.
2.   På forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Revisionsretten skal Rådet fastsætte de retningslinjer og den fremgangsmåde, hvorefter de i ordningen om Unionens egne indtægter fastsatte budgetindtægter stilles til rådighed for Kommissionen, samt fastlægge de foranstaltninger, der skal træffes for i givet fald at imødekomme likviditetsbehovet.
Artikel 323
Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen sørger for, at der er tilstrækkelige finansielle midler til rådighed til, at Unionen kan opfylde sine juridiske forpligtelser over for tredjemand.
Artikel 324
Formændene for Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen indkaldes på Kommissionens initiativ med jævne mellemrum til møde som led i de budgetprocedurer, der er nævnt i dette afsnit. Formændene træffer alle foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at fremme samråd og indbyrdes tilnærmelse af deres respektive institutioners holdninger med henblik på at lette gennemførelsen af dette afsnit.
KAPITEL 6
BEKÆMPELSE AF SVIG
Artikel 325
(tidl. artikel 280 i TEF)
1.   Unionen og medlemsstaterne bekæmper svig og enhver anden ulovlig aktivitet, der skader Unionens finansielle interesser, ved hjælp af foranstaltninger, der træffes i overensstemmelse med denne artikel, som virker afskrækkende og er af en sådan art, at de yder en effektiv beskyttelse i medlemsstaterne samt i Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer og agenturer.
2.   Medlemsstaterne træffer de samme foranstaltninger til bekæmpelse af svig, der skader Unionens finansielle interesser, som til bekæmpelse af svig, der skader deres egne finansielle interesser.
3.   Med forbehold af andre bestemmelser i traktaterne samordner medlemsstaterne deres optræden med henblik på at beskytte Unionens finansielle interesser mod svig. Med henblik herpå tilrettelægger de sammen med Kommissionen et snævert, løbende samarbejde mellem de kompetente myndigheder.
4.   Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet vedtager efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af Revisionsretten de nødvendige foranstaltninger til forebyggelse og bekæmpelse af svig, der skader Unionens finansielle interesser, med henblik på at yde en effektiv og ensartet beskyttelse i medlemsstaterne samt i Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer og agenturer.
5.   Kommissionen aflægger i samarbejde med medlemsstaterne årligt rapport til Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet om de foranstaltninger, der er truffet for at gennemføre denne artikel.
AFSNIT III
FORSTÆRKET SAMARBEJDE
Artikel 326
(tidl. artikel 27 A-27 E, artikel 40-40 B og artikel 43-45 i TEU og tidl. artikel 11 og 11 A i TEF)
Et forstærket samarbejde skal overholde traktaterne og gældende EU-ret.
Det må ikke skade det indre marked eller den økonomiske, sociale og territoriale samhørighed. Det må ikke indebære begrænsning af eller forskelsbehandling i samhandelen mellem medlemsstaterne og må ikke fordreje konkurrencevilkårene mellem dem.
Artikel 327
(tidl. artikel 27 A-27 E, artikel 40-40 B og artikel 43-45 i TEU og tidl. artikel 11 og 11 A i TEF)
Et forstærket samarbejde respekterer ikke-deltagende medlemsstaters beføjelser, rettigheder og forpligtelser. Disse medlemsstater må ikke hæmme de deltagende medlemsstaters gennemførelse heraf.
Artikel 328
(tidl. artikel 27 A-27 E, artikel 40-40 B og artikel 43-45 i TEU og tidl. artikel 11 og 11 A i TEF)
1.   Et forstærket samarbejde er åbent for alle medlemsstater, når det indføres, forudsat at medlemsstaterne opfylder de eventuelle betingelser for deltagelse, der er fastsat i den bemyndigende afgørelse. Det er ligeledes åbent for alle medlemsstater når som helst derefter, forudsat at medlemsstaterne foruden de nævnte betingelser efterkommer de retsakter, der allerede er vedtaget i henhold hertil.
Kommissionen og de medlemsstater, der deltager i et forstærket samarbejde, skal tilskynde til det størst mulige antal medlemsstaters deltagelse heri.
2.   Kommissionen og, når det er relevant, Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik underretter regelmæssigt Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet om udviklingen inden for forstærket samarbejde.
Artikel 329
(tidl. artikel 27 A-27 E, artikel 40-40 B og artikel 43-45 i TEU og tidl. artikel 11 og 11 A i TEF)
1.   Medlemsstater, der ønsker at indføre et forstærket indbyrdes samarbejde på et af de områder, der er nævnt i traktaterne, dog med undtagelse af områder med enekompetence og den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, retter en anmodning til Kommissionen, hvori de nærmere angiver anvendelsesområdet for det påtænkte forstærkede samarbejde og de mål, der tilstræbes opfyldt hermed. Kommissionen kan forelægge Rådet et forslag herom. Hvis Kommissionen ikke fremsætter noget forslag, giver den de berørte medlemsstater en begrundelse herfor.
Bemyndigelsen til at indlede et forstærket samarbejde som nævnt i første afsnit gives af Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen og efter Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse.
2.   De medlemsstater, der ønsker at indføre et forstærket indbyrdes samarbejde inden for rammerne af den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, retter anmodning til Rådet. Anmodningen sendes til Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, der afgiver udtalelse om sammenhængen mellem det påtænkte forstærkede samarbejde og Unionens fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, samt til Kommissionen, der afgiver udtalelse, navnlig om sammenhængen mellem det påtænkte forstærkede samarbejde og Unionens øvrige politikker. Anmodningen sendes ligeledes til Europa-Parlamentet til orientering.
Bemyndigelsen til at indlede et forstærket samarbejde gives i form af en afgørelse vedtaget af Rådet med enstemmighed.
Artikel 330
(tidl. artikel 27 A-27 E, artikel 40-40 B og artikel 43-45 i TEU og tidl. artikel 11 og 11 A i TEF)
Alle Rådets medlemmer kan deltage i dets forhandlinger, men kun medlemmer af Rådet, som repræsenterer medlemsstater, der deltager i et forstærket samarbejde, deltager i afstemningen.
Ved enstemmighed tæller kun de deltagende medlemsstaters repræsentanters stemmer.
Kvalificeret flertal defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3.
Artikel 331
(tidl. artikel 27 A-27 E, artikel 40-40 B og artikel 43-45 i TEU og tidl. artikel 11 og 11 A i TEF)
1.   En medlemsstat, der ønsker at deltage i et igangværende forstærket samarbejde på et af de områder, der er nævnt i artikel 329, stk. 1, meddeler dette til Rådet og Kommissionen.
Inden fire måneder efter datoen for modtagelsen af meddelelsen bekræfter Kommissionen den pågældende medlemsstats deltagelse. Den anfører om nødvendigt, at betingelserne for deltagelse er opfyldt, og vedtager de overgangsforanstaltninger, der er nødvendige i forbindelse med gennemførelsen af retsakter, der allerede er vedtaget inden for rammerne af det forstærkede samarbejde.
Hvis Kommissionen imidlertid finder, at betingelserne for deltagelse ikke er opfyldt, angiver den, hvilke bestemmelser der skal træffes for at opfylde disse betingelser, og fastsætter en tidsfrist for fornyet behandling af anmodningen. Efter udløbet af denne tidsfrist tager den anmodningen op til fornyet behandling efter den procedure, der er omhandlet i andet afsnit. Hvis Kommissionen finder, at betingelserne for deltagelse fortsat ikke er opfyldt, kan den pågældende medlemsstat henvise sagen til Rådet, der tager stilling til anmodningen. Rådet træffer afgørelse i henhold til artikel 330. Det kan ligeledes på forslag af Kommissionen vedtage de overgangsforanstaltninger, der er nævnt i andet afsnit.
2.   En medlemsstat, der ønsker at deltage i et allerede etableret forstærket samarbejde inden for rammerne af den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, meddeler dette til Rådet, til Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik og til Kommissionen.
Rådet bekræfter den pågældende medlemsstats deltagelse efter høring af Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik og efter eventuelt at have fastslået, at betingelserne for deltagelse er opfyldt. Rådet kan ligeledes på forslag af den højtstående repræsentant vedtage de overgangsforanstaltninger, der er nødvendige i forbindelse med gennemførelsen af retsakter, der allerede er vedtaget inden for rammerne af det forstærkede samarbejde. Hvis Rådet imidlertid finder, at betingelserne for deltagelse ikke er opfyldt, angiver det, hvilke bestemmelser der skal træffes for at opfylde disse betingelser, og fastsætter en tidsfrist for fornyet behandling af anmodningen.
Med henblik på dette stykke træffer Rådet afgørelse med enstemmighed i henhold til artikel 330.
Artikel 332
(tidl. artikel 27 A-27 E, artikel 40-40 B og artikel 43-45 i TEU og tidl. artikel 11 og 11 A i TEF)
De udgifter, bortset fra institutionernes administrationsomkostninger, som gennemførelsen af et forstærket samarbejde medfører, afholdes af de deltagende medlemsstater, medmindre Rådet efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet beslutter andet med enstemmighed blandt alle sine medlemmer.
Artikel 333
(tidl. artikel 27 A-27 E, artikel 40-40 B og artikel 43-45 i TEU og tidl. artikel 11 og 11 A i TEF)
1.   Når Rådet i henhold til en bestemmelse i traktaterne, der kan anvendes i forbindelse med et forstærket samarbejde, skal træffe afgørelse med enstemmighed, kan det med enstemmighed efter reglerne i artikel 330, vedtage en afgørelse om, at det skal træffe afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal.
2.   Når Rådet i henhold til en bestemmelse i traktaterne, der kan anvendes i forbindelse med et forstærket samarbejde, skal vedtage retsakter efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure, kan det med enstemmighed efter reglerne i artikel 330 vedtage en afgørelse om, at det skal træffe afgørelse efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure. Rådet træffer afgørelse efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
3.   Stk. 1 og 2 gælder ikke for afgørelser, der har indvirkning på militær- eller forsvarsområdet.
Artikel 334
(tidl. artikel 27 A-27 E, artikel 40-40 B og artikel 43-45 i TEU og tidl. artikel 11 og 11 A i TEF)
Rådet og Kommissionen sikrer sammenhæng i de foranstaltninger, der gennemføres inden for rammerne af et forstærket samarbejde, samt sammenhæng mellem disse foranstaltninger og Unionens politikker, og de samarbejder med henblik herpå.
SYVENDE DEL
ALMINDELIGE OG AFSLUTTENDE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 335
(tidl. artikel 282 i TEF)
Unionen har i hver medlemsstat den videstgående rets- og handleevne, som vedkommende stats lovgivning tillægger juridiske personer; det kan i særdeleshed erhverve og afhænde fast ejendom og løsøre og optræde som part i retssager. I denne henseende repræsenteres det af Kommissionen. Unionen repræsenteres dog af hver af institutionerne inden for rammerne af deres administrative autonomi for så vidt angår de spørgsmål, der vedrører deres respektive funktioner.
Artikel 336
(tidl. artikel 283 i TEF)
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet udfærdiger ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af de øvrige interesserede institutioner vedtægten for tjenestemænd i Den Europæiske Union og ansættelsesvilkårene for Unionens øvrige ansatte.
Artikel 337
(tidl. artikel 284 i TEF)
Med henblik på gennemførelsen af de opgaver, der er overdraget den, kan Kommissionen med de begrænsninger og på de betingelser, der er fastsat af Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med simpelt flertal, i overensstemmelse med traktaternes bestemmelser, indhente alle nødvendige oplysninger og foretage alle nødvendige undersøgelser.
Artikel 338
(tidl. artikel 285 i TEF)
1.   Med forbehold af artikel 5 i protokollen om statutten for Det Europæiske System af Centralbanker og Den Europæiske Centralbank vedtager Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet i henhold til den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure foranstaltninger til udarbejdelse af statistikker, hvor det er nødvendigt for, at Unionen kan udøve sin virksomhed.
2.   Udarbejdelsen af statistikker skal være karakteriseret ved upartiskhed, pålidelighed, objektivitet, videnskabelig uafhængighed, omkostningseffektivitet og de statistiske oplysningers fortrolighed; den må ikke medføre uforholdsmæssigt store byrder for erhvervslivet.
Artikel 339
(tidl. artikel 287 i TEF)
Medlemmer af Unionens institutioner, medlemmerne af udvalgene samt Unionens tjenestemænd og øvrige ansatte har – selv efter at deres hverv er ophørt – forpligtelse til ikke at give oplysninger om forhold, som ifølge deres natur er tjenestehemmeligheder, navnlig oplysninger om virksomheder og om deres forretningsforbindelser eller omkostningsforhold.
Artikel 340
(tidl. artikel 288 i TEF)
Unionens ansvar i kontraktforhold bestemmes efter den lovgivning, der finder anvendelse på den pågældende kontrakt.
For så vidt angår ansvar uden for kontraktforhold, skal Unionen i overensstemmelse med de almindelige retsgrundsætninger, der er fælles for medlemsstaternes retssystemer, erstatte skader forvoldt af dets institutioner eller af dets ansatte under udøvelsen af deres hverv.
Uanset stk. 2 skal Den Europæiske Centralbank i overensstemmelse med de almindelige retsgrundsætninger, der er fælles for medlemsstaternes retssystemer, erstatte skader forvoldt af den selv eller af dens ansatte under udøvelsen af deres hverv.
De ansattes personlige ansvar over for Unionen fastsættes i den vedtægt eller i de ansættelsesvilkår, der gælder for dem.
Artikel 341
(tidl. artikel 289 i TEF)
Hjemstedet for Unionens institutioner fastlægges ved overenskomst mellem medlemsstaternes regeringer.
Artikel 342
(tidl. artikel 290 i TEF)
Med forbehold af de i statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol fastsatte bestemmelser fastlægger Rådet ved forordning med enstemmighed den ordning, der skal gælde for Unionens institutioner på det sproglige område.
Artikel 343
(tidl. artikel 291 i TEF)
Unionen nyder på medlemsstaternes område de for udførelsen af dets opgave nødvendige privilegier og immuniteter på de betingelser, der er fastsat i protokollen af 8. april 1965 vedrørende Den Europæiske Unions privilegier og immuniteter. Dette gælder også Den Europæiske Centralbank og Den Europæiske Investeringsbank.
Artikel 344
(tidl. artikel 292 i TEF)
Medlemsstaterne forpligter sig til ikke at søge tvister vedrørende fortolkningen eller anvendelsen af traktaterne afgjort på anden måde end fastsat heri.
Artikel 345
(tidl. artikel 295 i TEF)
De ejendomsretlige ordninger i medlemsstaterne berøres ikke af traktaterne.
Artikel 346
(tidl. artikel 296 i TEF)
1.   Traktaternes bestemmelser er ikke til hinder for følgende regler:
a)
ingen medlemsstat er forpligtet til at meddele oplysninger, hvis udbredelse efter dens opfattelse ville stride mod dens væsentlige sikkerhedsinteresser
b)
hver medlemsstat kan træffe de foranstaltninger, som den anser for nødvendige til beskyttelse af sine væsentlige sikkerhedsinteresser, og som vedrører fabrikation af eller handel med våben, ammunition og krigsmateriel; disse foranstaltninger må ikke forringe konkurrencevilkårene inden for det indre marked for varer, som ikke er bestemt specielt til militære formål.
2.   Rådet fastlægger med enstemmighed på forslag af Kommissionen ændringer til den liste, det har fastlagt den 15. april 1958, over de varer, hvorpå bestemmelserne i stk. 1, litra b), finder anvendelse.
Artikel 347
(tidl. artikel 297 i TEF)
Medlemsstaterne rådfører sig med hinanden med henblik på i fællesskab at træffe de bestemmelser, der er nødvendige for at undgå, at det indre markeds funktion påvirkes af de foranstaltninger, som en medlemsstat kan føle sig foranlediget til at træffe i tilfælde af alvorlige indre uroligheder, der forstyrrer den offentlige orden, i tilfælde af krig eller alvorlig international spænding, der udgør en krigstrussel, eller for at opfylde de forpligtelser, som den har indgået med henblik på bevarelse af freden og den internationale sikkerhed.
Artikel 348
(tidl. artikel 298 i TEF)
Såfremt foranstaltninger, der er truffet i de i artiklerne 346 og 347 nævnte tilfælde, medfører, at konkurrencevilkårene inden for det indre marked fordrejes, undersøger Kommissionen sammen med den pågældende stat betingelserne for, at disse foranstaltninger kan tilpasses bestemmelserne i traktaterne.
Uanset den i artiklerne 258 og 259 fastsatte fremgangsmåde kan Kommissionen eller en medlemsstat henvende sig direkte til Domstolen, hvis de finder, at en anden medlemsstat misbruger de i artiklerne 346 og 347 fastsatte beføjelser. Domstolen træffer afgørelse for lukkede døre.
Artikel 349
(tidl. artikel 299, stk. 2, andet, tredje og fjerde afsnit, i TEF)
For at tage hensyn til den strukturelle sociale og økonomiske situation på Guadeloupe, i Fransk Guyana, på Martinique, Mayotte, Réunion, og Saint-Martin samt på Azorerne, Madeira og De Kanariske Øer, der forværres af deres fjerne beliggenhed, deres status som øsamfund, deres lille areal, deres vanskelige topografiske og klimatiske forhold, deres økonomiske afhængighed af nogle få produkter, forhold, som er vedvarende og kumulative, og som alvorligt hæmmer disse regioner i deres udvikling, vedtager Rådet på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet særlige foranstaltninger, der navnlig tager sigte på at fastsætte betingelserne for anvendelsen af traktaterne i de pågældende regioner, herunder fælles politikker. Når sådanne særlige foranstaltninger vedtages af Rådet efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure, træffer dette ligeledes afgørelse på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet.
De foranstaltninger, der er nævnt i stk. 1, vedrører navnlig told- og handelspolitik, finanspolitik, frizoner, landbrugs- og fiskeripolitik, betingelser for levering af råvarer og nødvendige forbrugsvarer, statsstøtte samt betingelser for adgang til strukturfondene og Unionens horisontale programmer.
Rådet vedtager de i stk. 1 nævnte foranstaltninger under hensyn til de særlige karakteristika og begrænsninger i forbindelse med regionerne i den yderste periferi uden at underminere EU-rettens, herunder det indre markeds og de fælles politikkers, integritet og sammenhæng.
Artikel 350
(tidl. artikel 306 i TEF)
Bestemmelserne i traktaterne er ikke til hinder for, at de regionale unioner mellem Belgien og Luxembourg og mellem Belgien, Luxembourg og Nederlandene fortsat består og gennemføres, i det omfang disse regionale unioners mål ikke nås ved anvendelsen af traktaterne.
Artikel 351
(tidl. artikel 307 i TEF)
De rettigheder og forpligtelser, der følger af konventioner, som før den 1. januar 1958 eller før tiltrædelsesdatoen for tiltrædende medlemsstaters vedkommende er indgået mellem på den ene side en eller flere medlemsstater og på den anden side et eller flere tredjelande, berøres ikke af bestemmelserne i traktaterne.
I det omfang disse konventioner er uforenelige med traktaterne, bringer den eller de pågældende medlemsstater alle egnede midler i anvendelse med henblik på at fjerne de konstaterede uoverensstemmelser. Om fornødent bistår medlemsstaterne hinanden i dette øjemed og indtager i påkommende tilfælde en fælles holdning.
Ved anvendelsen af de konventioner, der omtales i stk. 1, tager medlemsstaterne i betragtning, at de fordele, hvorom de hver især har givet tilsagn i traktaterne, indgår som integrerende dele af Unionens tilblivelsesproces og derfor uløseligt hænger sammen med oprettelsen af fælles institutioner, med overdragelsen af beføjelser til disse og med de andre medlemsstaters indrømmelse af samme fordele.
Artikel 352
(tidl. artikel 308 i TEF)
1.   Såfremt en handling fra Unionens side forekommer påkrævet inden for rammerne af de politikker, der er fastlagt i traktaterne, for at nå et af målene i heri, og disse ikke indeholder fornøden hjemmel hertil, vedtager Rådet med enstemmighed på forslag af Kommissionen og med Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse passende bestemmelser hertil. Hvis de pågældende bestemmelser vedtages af Rådet efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure, træffer dette ligeledes afgørelse med enstemmighed på forslag af Kommissionen og med Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse.
2.   Kommissionen gør inden for rammerne af proceduren for kontrol med overholdelsen af nærhedsprincippet i artikel 5, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union de nationale parlamenter opmærksom på forslag, der fremsættes på grundlag af nærværende artikel.
3.   Foranstaltninger, der vedtages på grundlag af denne artikel, kan ikke omfatte harmonisering af medlemsstaternes love og administrative bestemmelser i tilfælde, hvor traktaterne udelukker en sådan harmonisering.
4.   Denne artikel kan ikke tjene som grundlag for at nå mål henhørende under den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, og alle retsakter, der vedtages i medfør af denne artikel, skal respektere de begrænsninger, der er fastsat i artikel 40, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
Artikel 353
Artikel 48, stk. 7, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union finder ikke anvendelse på følgende artikler:
—
artikel 311, stk. 3 og 4
—
artikel 312, stk. 2, første afsnit
—
artikel 352 og
—
artikel 354.
Artikel 354
(tidl. artikel 309 i TEF)
Ved anvendelsen af artikel 7 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union vedrørende suspension af visse rettigheder, der følger af medlemskab af Unionen, deltager det medlem af Det Europæiske Råd eller Rådet, der repræsenterer den pågældende medlemsstat, ikke i afstemningen, og den pågældende medlemsstat tages ikke i betragtning ved beregningen af den tredjedel eller de fire femtedele af medlemsstaterne, der er nævnt i stk. 1 og 2 i nævnte artikel. Hvis medlemmer, der er til stede eller repræsenteret, undlader at stemme, hindrer dette ikke vedtagelsen af afgørelser som nævnt i stk. 2 i nævnte artikel.
I forbindelse med vedtagelsen af afgørelser som nævnt i artikel 7, stk. 3 og 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union defineres kvalificeret flertal som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra b), i denne traktat.
Når Rådet som følge af en afgørelse om suspension af stemmerettigheder vedtaget i henhold til artikel 7, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal på grundlag af en af traktaternes bestemmelser, defineres dette kvalificerede flertal som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra b), i denne traktat eller, hvis Rådet handler på forslag af Kommissionen eller Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra a), i denne traktat.
Ved anvendelsen af artikel 7 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union træffer Europa-Parlamentet afgørelse med et flertal på to tredjedele af de afgivne stemmer, der repræsenterer et flertal af dets medlemmer.
Artikel 355
(tidl. artikel 299, stk. 2, første afsnit, og stk. 3-6, i TEF)
Ud over bestemmelserne i artikel 52 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union vedrørende traktaternes territoriale anvendelsesområde finder følgende bestemmelser anvendelse:
1.
Traktaterne gælder for Guadeloupe, Fransk Guyana, Martinique, Mayotte, Réunion, Saint-Martin, Azorerne, Madeira og De Kanariske Øer i overensstemmelse med artikel 349.
2.
På de oversøiske lande og territorier, der er opregnet i listen i bilag II, anvendes den særlige associeringsordning, som er nærmere fastlagt i fjerde del.
Traktaterne finder ikke anvendelse på de oversøiske lande og territorier, der opretholder særlige forbindelser med Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland, og som ikke er nævnt i ovenstående liste.
3.
Traktaternes bestemmelser finder anvendelse på de europæiske områder, hvis udenrigsanliggender varetages af en medlemsstat.
4.
Traktaternes bestemmelser finder anvendelse på Ålandsøerne i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i protokol nr. 2 i akten vedrørende vilkårene for Republikken Østrigs, Republikken Finlands og Kongeriget Sveriges tiltrædelse.
5.
Uanset artikel 52 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og stk. 1-4 i denne artikel gælder følgende:
a)
Traktaterne finder ikke anvendelse på Færøerne.
b)
Traktaterne finder kun anvendelse på baseområderne Akrotiri og Dhekelia i Cypern, hvorover Det Forenede Kongerige udøver overhøjhed, i det omfang det er nødvendigt for at sikre gennemførelsen af de ordninger, der er fastsat i den protokol om de baseområder i Cypern, hvorover det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland udøver overhøjhed, som er knyttet til akten vedrørende vilkårene for Den Tjekkiske Republiks, Republikken Estlands, Republikken Cyperns, Republikken Letlands, Republikken Litauens, Republikken Ungarns, Republikken Maltas, Republikken Polens, Republikken Sloveniens og Den Slovakiske Republiks tiltrædelse af Den Europæiske Union, og efter bestemmelserne i nævnte protokol.
c)
Bestemmelserne i traktaterne finder kun anvendelse på Kanaløerne og øen Man, i det omfang det er nødvendigt for at sikre anvendelsen på disse øer af den ordning, der er fastsat i traktaten vedrørende de nye medlemsstaters tiltrædelse af Det Europæiske Økonomiske Fællesskab og af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab, undertegnet den 22. januar 1972.
6.
Det Europæiske Råd kan på den berørte medlemsstats initiativ vedtage en afgørelse om ændring af den status, som de i stk. 1 og 2 nævnte danske, franske eller nederlandske lande eller territorier har i forhold til Unionen. Det Europæiske Råd træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed efter høring af Kommissionen.
Artikel 356
(tidl. artikel 312 i TEF)
Denne traktat er indgået for ubegrænset tid.
Artikel 357
(tidl. artikel 313 i TEF)
Denne traktat skal ratificeres af De Høje Kontraherende Parter i overensstemmelse med deres forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser. Ratifikationsdokumenterne deponeres hos Den Italienske Republiks regering.
Denne traktat træder i kraft den første dag i den måned, der følger efter deponeringen af det sidste ratifikationsdokument. Finder deponeringen sted mindre end femten dage før begyndelsen af den følgende måned, træder traktaten dog i kraft den første dag i den anden måned efter deponeringen.
Artikel 358
Bestemmelserne i artikel 55 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union finder anvendelse på denne traktat.
TIL BEKRÆFTELSE HERAF har undertegnede befuldmægtigede underskrevet denne traktat.
Udfærdiget i Rom, den femogtyvende marts nitten hundrede og syvoghalvtreds.
(listen over befuldmægtigede er ikke gengivet)
(
1
)
  Republikken Bulgarien, Den Tjekkiske Republik, Kongeriget Danmark, Republikken Estland, Irland, Den Hellenske Republik, Kongeriget Spanien, Republikken Kroatien, Republikken Cypern, Republikken Letland, Republikken Litauen, Ungarn, Republikken Malta, Republikken Østrig, Republikken Polen, Den Portugisiske Republik, Rumænien, Republikken Slovenien, Den Slovakiske Republik, Republikken Finland, Kongeriget Sverige og Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland er efterfølgende blevet medlemmer af Den Europæiske Union.
(
2
)
  Denne henvisning er kun vejledende. For yderligere oplysninger, se sammenligningstabellerne mellem den tidligere og den nye nummerering af traktaterne.
PROTOKOLLER
PROTOKOL (Nr. 1)
OM DE NATIONALE PARLAMENTERS ROLLE I DEN EUROPÆISKE UNION
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM MINDER OM, at den måde, hvorpå de nationale parlamenter udøver kontrol med deres regering i relation til Den Europæiske Unions aktiviteter, falder ind under den enkelte medlemsstats særlige forfatningsmæssige system og praksis,
SOM ØNSKER at tilskynde til, at de nationale parlamenter i højere grad inddrages i Den Europæiske Unions aktiviteter, og at øge deres muligheder for at udtrykke deres synspunkter vedrørende såvel udkast til EU's lovgivningsmæssige retsakter som andre spørgsmål, der kan være af særlig interesse for dem,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab:
AFSNIT I
INFORMATION TIL DE NATIONALE PARLAMENTER
Artikel 1
Kommissionen sender sine høringsdokumenter (grøn- og hvidbøger og meddelelser) direkte til de nationale parlamenter, så snart de bliver offentliggjort. Kommissionen sender ligeledes det årlige lovgivningsprogram og alle andre instrumenter vedrørende planlægning af lovgivningen eller politikstrategier til de nationale parlamenter samtidig med fremsendelsen til Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet.
Artikel 2
Udkast til lovgivningsmæssige retsakter, der forelægges Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet, sendes samtidig til de nationale parlamenter.
I denne protokol forstås ved udtrykket "udkast til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt" forslag fra Kommissionen, initiativer fra en gruppe medlemsstater, initiativer fra Europa-Parlamentet, anmodninger fra Domstolen, henstillinger fra Den Europæiske Centralbank og anmodninger fra Den Europæiske Investeringsbank, der tager sigte på vedtagelse af en lovgivningsmæssig retsakt.
Kommissionen sender sine udkast til lovgivningsmæssige retsakter direkte til de nationale parlamenter samtidig med fremsendelsen til Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet.
Europa-Parlamentet sender sine udkast til lovgivningsmæssige retsakter direkte til de nationale parlamenter.
Rådet sender de udkast til lovgivningsmæssige retsakter, der hidrører fra en gruppe medlemsstater, Domstolen, Den Europæiske Centralbank eller Den Europæiske Investeringsbank, til de nationale parlamenter.
Artikel 3
De nationale parlamenter kan efter den procedure, der er fastlagt i protokollen om anvendelse af nærhedsprincippet og proportionalitetsprincippet, sende formændene for Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen en begrundet udtalelse om, hvorvidt et udkast til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt overholder nærhedsprincippet.
Hvis udkastet til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt hidrører fra en gruppe medlemsstater, sender Rådets formand den eller de begrundede udtalelser til disse medlemsstaters regeringer.
Hvis udkastet til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt hidrører fra Domstolen, Den Europæiske Centralbank eller Den Europæiske Investeringsbank, sender Rådets formand den eller de begrundede udtalelser til den pågældende institution eller det pågældende organ.
Artikel 4
Der skal forløbe en periode på otte uger mellem det tidspunkt, hvor et udkast til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt stilles til rådighed for de nationale parlamenter på Unionens officielle sprog, og det tidspunkt, hvor det sættes på Rådets foreløbige dagsorden med henblik på vedtagelse eller vedtagelse af en holdning inden for rammerne af en lovgivningsprocedure. Denne frist kan dog fraviges i tilfælde af en sags hastende karakter, som begrundes i retsakten eller Rådets holdning. Bortset fra i behørigt begrundede hastetilfælde må der ikke i denne otteugers periode fastslås enighed om et udkast til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt. Bortset fra i behørigt begrundede hastetilfælde skal der gå ti dage mellem det tidspunkt, hvor et udkast til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt optages på Rådets foreløbige dagsorden, og Rådets vedtagelse af en holdning.
Artikel 5
Rådets dagsordener og resultaterne af Rådets samlinger, herunder protokollerne fra de samlinger, hvor Rådet har drøftet udkast til lovgivningsmæssige retsakter, sendes direkte til de nationale parlamenter samtidig med fremsendelsen til medlemsstaternes regeringer.
Artikel 6
Når Det Europæiske Råd påtænker at gøre brug af artikel 48, stk. 7, første eller andet afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, underrettes de nationale parlamenter om Det Europæiske Råds initiativ mindst seks måneder før vedtagelsen af en afgørelse.
Artikel 7
Revisionsretten sender sin årsberetning til de nationale parlamenter til orientering samtidig med fremsendelsen til Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet.
Artikel 8
Hvis det nationale parlamentariske system ikke er et etkammersystem, finder artikel 1-7 anvendelse på de kamre, det består af.
AFSNIT II
INTERPARLAMENTARISK SAMARBEJDE
Artikel 9
Europa-Parlamentet og de nationale parlamenter tilrettelægger i fællesskab og fremmer et effektivt og regelmæssigt interparlamentarisk samarbejde inden for Unionen.
Artikel 10
En konference af parlamentariske organer med ansvar for EU-anliggender kan forelægge Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen de bidrag, som den finder hensigtsmæssige. Denne konference fremmer endvidere udveksling af oplysninger og bedste praksis mellem de nationale parlamenter og Europa-Parlamentet, herunder mellem deres fagudvalg. Den kan ligeledes afholde interparlamentariske konferencer om specifikke emner, navnlig for at drøfte spørgsmål vedrørende den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, herunder den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik. Bidrag fra konferencen forpligter ikke de nationale parlamenter og foregriber ikke deres holdning.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 2)
OM ANVENDELSE AF NÆRHEDSPRINCIPPET OG PROPORTIONALITETSPRINCIPPET
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER, at beslutningerne træffes så tæt på borgerne som muligt,
SOM ER BESLUTTET PÅ at fastsætte betingelser for anvendelse af nærhedsprincippet og proportionalitetsprincippet som defineret i artikel 5 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union samt på at indføre et system for kontrol med anvendelsen af disse principper,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
Hver enkelt institution sikrer til stadighed, at nærhedsprincippet og proportionalitetsprincippet som defineret i artikel 5 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union overholdes.
Artikel 2
Inden Kommissionen fremsætter forslag til en lovgivningsmæssig retsakt, foretager den omfattende konsultationer. Disse konsultationer skal, når det er relevant, tage hensyn til de planlagte foranstaltningers regionale og lokale dimension. I ekstraordinært hastende tilfælde foretager Kommissionen ikke sådanne konsultationer. Den begrunder sin beslutning i forslaget.
Artikel 3
I denne protokol forstås ved udtrykket "udkast til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt" forslag fra Kommissionen, initiativer fra en gruppe medlemsstater, initiativer fra Europa-Parlamentet, anmodninger fra Domstolen, henstillinger fra Den Europæiske Centralbank og anmodninger fra Den Europæiske Investeringsbank, der tager sigte på vedtagelse af en lovgivningsmæssig retsakt.
Artikel 4
Kommissionen sender sine udkast til lovgivningsmæssige retsakter samt sine ændrede udkast til medlemsstaternes nationale parlamenter samtidig med fremsendelsen til EU-lovgiveren.
Europa-Parlamentet sender sine udkast til lovgivningsmæssige retsakter samt sine ændrede udkast til de nationale parlamenter.
Rådet sender de udkast til lovgivningsmæssige retsakter, der hidrører fra en gruppe medlemsstater, Domstolen, Den Europæiske Centralbank eller Den Europæiske Investeringsbank, samt ændrede udkast til de nationale parlamenter.
Så snart Europa-Parlamentets lovgivningsmæssige beslutninger og Rådets holdninger er vedtaget, sendes de til de nationale parlamenter.
Artikel 5
Udkastene til lovgivningsmæssige retsakter begrundes med hensyn til nærhedsprincippet og proportionalitetsprincippet. Ethvert udkast til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt bør indeholde en detaljeret analyse, der gør det muligt at vurdere overholdelsen af nærhedsprincippet og proportionalitetsprincippet. Analysen bør omfatte oplysninger, der gør det muligt at vurdere de finansielle virkninger og, når der er tale om et direktiv, følgerne for den lovgivning, som medlemsstaterne skal iværksætte, herunder eventuelt regional lovgivning. Begrundelsen for at fastslå, at et af Unionens mål bedre kan nås på EU-plan, underbygges af kvalitative og om muligt kvantitative indikatorer. Der skal i udkastene til lovgivningsmæssige retsakter tages hensyn til, at enhver byrde af finansiel eller administrativ art, der pålægges Unionen, nationale regeringer, regionale eller lokale myndigheder, erhvervsdrivende og borgere, skal begrænses mest muligt og stå i rimeligt forhold til det mål, der skal nås.
Artikel 6
Ethvert nationalt parlament eller ethvert kammer i et af disse parlamenter kan senest otte uger efter fremsendelsen af et udkast til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt på Unionens officielle sprog sende formændene for Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen en begrundet udtalelse, der forklarer, hvorfor det mener, at det pågældende udkast ikke er i overensstemmelse med nærhedsprincippet. De nationale parlamenter eller kamrene i de nationale parlamenter skal, når det er relevant, konsultere de regionale parlamenter, der har lovgivningskompetence.
Hvis udkastet til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt hidrører fra en gruppe medlemsstater, sender Rådets formand udtalelsen til disse medlemsstaters regeringer.
Hvis udkastet til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt hidrører fra Domstolen, Den Europæiske Centralbank eller Den Europæiske Investeringsbank, sender Rådets formand udtalelsen til den pågældende institution eller det pågældende organ.
Artikel 7
1.   Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen samt i givet fald gruppen af medlemsstater, Domstolen, Den Europæiske Centralbank eller Den Europæiske Investeringsbank, hvis udkastet til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt hidrører fra dem, tager hensyn til de begrundede udtalelser, der fremsættes af de nationale parlamenter eller af et kammer i et af disse parlamenter.
Hvert nationalt parlament råder over to stemmer fordelt alt efter det nationale parlamentariske system. I et nationalt parlamentarisk tokammersystem råder hvert af de to kamre over én stemme.
2.   Såfremt de begrundede udtalelser om, at et udkast til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt ikke er i overensstemmelse med nærhedsprincippet, repræsenterer mindst en tredjedel af samtlige de stemmer, der er tildelt de nationale parlamenter i overensstemmelse med stk. 1, andet afsnit, skal udkastet tages op til fornyet overvejelse. Denne tærskel er en fjerdedel, når der er tale om et udkast til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt, der forelægges med hjemmel i artikel 76 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde vedrørende området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed.
Efter denne fornyede overvejelse kan Kommissionen eller eventuelt gruppen af medlemsstater, Europa-Parlamentet, Domstolen, Den Europæiske Centralbank eller Den Europæiske Investeringsbank, hvis udkastet til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt hidrører fra dem, beslutte at opretholde udkastet, ændre det eller trække det tilbage. Beslutningen skal begrundes.
3.   Under den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure gælder det endvidere, at såfremt begrundede udtalelser om, at et udkast til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt ikke er i overensstemmelse med nærhedsprincippet, repræsenterer mindst et simpelt flertal af de stemmer, der er tildelt de nationale parlamenter i overensstemmelse med stk. 1, andet afsnit, skal udkastet tages op til fornyet overvejelse. Efter denne fornyede overvejelse kan Kommissionen beslutte at opretholde udkastet, ændre det eller trække det tilbage.
Hvis Kommissionen beslutter at opretholde udkastet, skal den i en begrundet udtalelse underbygge sin opfattelse af, at det er i overensstemmelse med nærhedsprincippet. Denne begrundede udtalelse såvel som de begrundede udtalelser fra de nationale parlamenter skal sendes til EU-lovgiveren til overvejelse i proceduren:
a)
inden afslutningen af førstebehandlingen overvejer lovgiveren (Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet) lovgivningsforslagets overensstemmelse med nærhedsprincippet under særlig hensyntagen til de begrundelser, som flertallet af de nationale parlamenter har givet udtryk for og deler, samt Kommissionens begrundede udtalelse
b)
hvis lovgiveren med et flertal på 55% af Rådets medlemmer eller et flertal af de stemmer, der er afgivet i Europa-Parlamentet, er af den opfattelse, at forslaget ikke er i overensstemmelse med nærhedsprincippet, behandles lovgivningsforslaget ikke yderligere.
Artikel 8
Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har kompetence til at træffe afgørelse i sager vedrørende lovgivningsmæssige retsakters overtrædelse af nærhedsprincippet, der anlægges i henhold til de nærmere bestemmelser i artikel 263 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde af en medlemsstat eller forelægges af denne i overensstemmelse med dens interne retssystem på vegne af dens nationale parlament eller et kammer i dette parlament.
I overensstemmelse med nævnte artikel kan Regionsudvalget også anlægge sådanne sager vedrørende lovgivningsmæssige retsakter, hvis vedtagelse det ifølge traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde skal høres om.
Artikel 9
Kommissionen forelægger hvert år Det Europæiske Råd, Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og de nationale parlamenter en rapport om anvendelsen af artikel 5 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union. Årsrapporten sendes også til Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 3)
VEDRØRENDE STATUTTEN FOR DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS DOMSTOL
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER at fastsætte den statut for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol, der er omhandlet i artikel 281 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab:
Artikel 1
Den Europæiske Unions Domstol træder sammen og udøver sin virksomhed i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i traktaterne, i traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab (Euratomtraktaten) og i denne statut.
AFSNIT I
DOMMERNE OG GENERALADVOKATERNE
Artikel 2
Enhver dommer skal, inden han påbegynder sin embedsvirksomhed, i et offentligt retsmøde aflægge ed for Domstolen på at ville udføre sit hverv med fuldstændig upartiskhed og samvittighedsfuldhed og bevare tavshed om Domstolens rådslagninger og afstemninger.
Artikel 3
Dommerne er fritaget for retsforfølgning. For så vidt angår deres embedshandlinger, herunder mundtlige og skriftlige ytringer, nyder de denne immunitet også efter ophøret af deres embedsvirksomhed.
Domstolen kan i plenum ophæve immuniteten. Vedrører afgørelsen et medlem af Retten eller en specialret, træffer Domstolen afgørelse efter høring af den berørte ret.
Indledes der efter immunitetens ophævelse strafferetlig forfølgning mod en dommer, kan denne i enhver af medlemsstaterne kun stilles for den ret, der er kompetent til at behandle sager mod medlemmerne af landets øverste domstol.
Artikel 11-14 og artikel 17 i protokollen vedrørende Den Europæiske Unions privilegier og immuniteter finder anvendelse på Den Europæiske Unions Domstols dommere, generaladvokater, justitssekretær og assisterende referenter dog med forbehold af bestemmelserne i de foregående afsnit vedrørende dommernes fritagelse for retsforfølgning.
Artikel 4
Dommerne må ikke varetage noget politisk eller administrativt hverv.
De må ikke udøve nogen — lønnet eller ulønnet — erhvervsmæssig virksomhed, medmindre Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med simpelt flertal, undtagelsesvis giver tilladelse hertil.
Ved deres tiltræden afgiver de en højtidelig forsikring, hvorefter de under deres embedsvirksomhed og efter dennes ophør vil overholde de forpligtelser, der følger med deres hverv, i særdeleshed pligten til, efter at deres embedsvirksomhed er ophørt, at udvise hæderlighed og tilbageholdenhed med hensyn til påtagelse af visse hverv eller opnåelse af visse fordele.
I tvivlstilfælde træffer Domstolen afgørelse. Vedrører afgørelsen et medlem af Retten eller en specialret, træffer Domstolen afgørelse efter høring af den berørte ret.
Artikel 5
Bortset fra ordinære nybesættelser samt dødsfald ophører en dommers embedsvirksomhed ved fratræden.
Ved en dommers fratræden indgives afskedsansøgningen til Domstolens præsident, der videresender den til Rådets formand. Ved sidstnævnte meddelelse bliver embedet ledigt.
Bortset fra tilfælde, hvor artikel 6 finder anvendelse, fungerer enhver dommer i embedet, indtil hans efterfølger er tiltrådt.
Artikel 6
En dommer kan hverken afskediges eller frakendes retten til pension eller til andre fordele, der træder i stedet herfor, medmindre han efter Domstolens dommeres og generaladvokaters enstemmige opfattelse ikke længere opfylder de nødvendige forudsætninger eller lever op til de forpligtelser, der følger med embedet. Den pågældende dommer medvirker ikke ved sådanne afgørelser. Er den pågældende medlem af Retten eller en specialret, træffer Domstolen afgørelse efter høring af den berørte ret.
Justitssekretæren underretter Europa-Parlamentets formand og Kommissionens formand om Domstolens afgørelse og oversender den til Rådets formand.
Såfremt en dommer ved en sådan afgørelse afskediges fra sit embede, bliver embedet ledigt ved meddelelsen til Rådets formand.
Artikel 7
Ophører en dommer med at udøve sit hverv inden embedsperiodens udløb, udnævnes en efterfølger for resten af perioden.
Artikel 8
Bestemmelserne i artikel 2-7 finder anvendelse på generaladvokaterne.
AFSNIT II
DOMSTOLENS ORGANISATION
Artikel 9
Ved den delvise nybesættelse af dommerembederne, der finder sted hvert tredje år, afgår halvdelen af dommerne. Hvis antallet af dommere er et ulige antal, er det antal af dommere, der afgår, skiftevis det antal, der er lige over halvdelen af antallet af dommere, og det antal, der er lige under halvdelen.
Stk. 1 finder ligeledes anvendelse ved den delvise nybesættelse af generaladvokaternes embeder, der finder sted hvert tredje år.
Artikel 9a
Dommerne vælger Domstolens præsident og vicepræsident af deres midte for et tidsrum af tre år. De kan genvælges.
Vicepræsidenten bistår præsidenten i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i procesreglementet. Vicepræsidenten træder i præsidentens sted, hvis denne har forfald, eller hvis embedet som præsident er ubesat.
Artikel 10
Justitssekretæren aflægger for Domstolen ed på at ville udøve sin virksomhed med fuldstændig upartiskhed og samvittighedsfuldhed og på at bevare tavshed om Domstolens rådslagninger og afstemninger.
Artikel 11
Domstolen udfærdiger bestemmelser om afløsning af justitssekretæren for tilfælde, hvor denne får forfald.
Artikel 12
Til Domstolen knyttes tjenestemænd og andre ansatte, for at den skal kunne udøve sin virksomhed. De er undergivet justitssekretæren under præsidentens tilsyn.
Artikel 13
På anmodning af Domstolen kan Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure tillade udnævnelsen af assisterende referenter og træffe bestemmelse om deres stilling. De assisterende referenter kan på vilkår, der fastsættes i procesreglementet, kaldes til at deltage i forberedelsen af sager, der er indbragt for Domstolen, og til at samarbejde med den refererende dommer.
Til assisterende referenter vælges personer, hvis uafhængighed er uomtvistelig, og som kan dokumentere den nødvendige juridiske egnethed; de udnævnes af Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med simpelt flertal. De aflægger for Domstolen ed på at ville udføre deres hverv med fuldstændig upartiskhed og samvittighedsfuldhed og på at bevare tavshed om Domstolens rådslagninger og afstemninger.
Artikel 14
Dommerne, generaladvokaterne og justitssekretæren er forpligtet til at have bopæl ved Domstolens sæde.
Artikel 15
Domstolen udøver sin virksomhed vedvarende. Retsferiernes længde fastsættes af Domstolen under hensyn til tjenestens krav.
Artikel 16
Domstolen opretter af sin midte afdelinger, der sættes af tre eller fem dommere. Dommerne vælger af deres midte formænd for afdelingerne. Formændene for afdelinger med fem dommere vælges for et tidsrum af tre år. De kan genvælges én gang.
Den store afdeling sættes af 15 dommere. Dens forsæde føres af Domstolens præsident. Den store afdeling sammensættes endvidere af Domstolens vicepræsident og, i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i procesreglementet, tre af formændene for afdelingerne med fem dommere og andre dommere.
Domstolen sættes som stor afdeling, når en medlemsstat eller en af Unionens institutioner, som er part i sagen, anmoder herom.
Domstolen sættes i plenum, når den behandler sager, der er indbragt for den i henhold til artikel 228, stk. 2, artikel 245, stk. 2, artikel 247 eller artikel 286, stk. 6, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Finder Domstolen, at en sag, der er indbragt for den, er af særlig vigtighed, kan den desuden efter at have hørt generaladvokaten beslutte at henvise sagen til Domstolens plenum.
Artikel 17
Domstolens afgørelser kan kun gyldigt træffes af et ulige antal dommere.
Afgørelser truffet af afdelinger, der sættes af tre eller fem dommere, er kun gyldige, hvis de træffes af tre dommere.
Afgørelser truffet af den store afdeling er kun gyldige, når 11 dommere er til stede.
Afgørelser truffet af Domstolen i plenum er kun gyldige, når 17 dommere er til stede.
Får en dommer i en afdeling forfald, kan en dommer fra en anden afdeling tilkaldes i henhold til regler, der fastsættes i procesreglementet.
Artikel 18
Dommerne og generaladvokaterne kan ikke deltage i afgørelsen af nogen sag, hvori de tidligere har optrådt som befuldmægtiget, rådgiver eller advokat for en af parterne, eller hvorom de har måttet udtale sig som medlem af en ret eller en undersøgelseskommission eller i anden egenskab.
Mener en dommer eller en generaladvokat, at han af særlige grunde ikke kan deltage i afgørelsen eller i undersøgelsen af en bestemt sag, underretter han præsidenten herom. Finder præsidenten, at en dommer eller en generaladvokat af særlige grunde ikke bør sidde med eller fremkomme med forslag til afgørelser i en bestemt sag, gør han den pågældende opmærksom herpå.
Opstår der vanskeligheder angående anvendelsen af denne artikel, træffer Domstolen afgørelse.
En part kan ikke begære sammensætningen af Domstolen eller af en af dens afdelinger ændret under påberåbelse det være sig af en dommers nationalitet eller af, at der ikke til Domstolen eller en af dens afdelinger er knyttet nogen dommer af partens nationalitet.
AFSNIT III
RETTERGANGSMÅDEN VED DOMSTOLEN
Artikel 19
Medlemsstaterne såvel som Unionens institutioner repræsenteres for Domstolen af en befuldmægtiget, der udpeges for hver enkelt sag; den befuldmægtigede kan bistås af en rådgiver eller af en advokat.
De stater, som er parter i aftalen om Det Europæiske Økonomiske Samarbejdsområde, bortset fra medlemsstaterne, samt den i aftalen omhandlede EFTA-Tilsynsmyndighed repræsenteres på samme måde.
Andre parter skal repræsenteres af en advokat.
Kun en advokat, der har beskikkelse i en medlemsstat eller i en anden stat, som er part i aftalen om Det Europæiske Økonomiske Samarbejdsområde, kan repræsentere eller bistå en part for Domstolen.
De befuldmægtigede, rådgivere og advokater, der møder for Domstolen, nyder på vilkår, der fastsættes i procesreglementet, de rettigheder og garantier, der er nødvendige for, at de kan udøve deres hverv uafhængigt.
Domstolen skal i henhold til procesreglementets bestemmelser over for de rådgivere og advokater, der møder for den, have de beføjelser, der normalt tilkommer domstole.
Lærere ved højere læreanstalter, der er statsborgere i medlemsstater, hvis lovgivning tillader dem at være rettergangsfuldmægtige, nyder for Domstolen samme rettigheder, som i denne artikel indrømmes advokater.
Artikel 20
Retsforhandlingerne for Domstolen opdeles i to stadier: et skriftligt og et mundtligt.
Den skriftlige forhandling omfatter overgivelsen til parterne og til de institutioner i Unionen, hvis beslutninger omtvistes, af stævninger, indlæg, svarskrifter og erklæringer tillige med eventuelle replikker og duplikker samt af alle påberåbte bilag og aktstykker eller af bekræftede genparter deraf.
Overgivelsen varetages af justitssekretæren i den rækkefølge og inden for de frister, der er fastsat i procesreglementet.
Den mundtlige forhandling omfatter Domstolens påhør af de befuldmægtigede, rådgiverne og advokaterne samt af generaladvokatens forslag til afgørelse og i påkommende tilfælde afhøring af vidner og sagkyndige.
Finder Domstolen, at sagen ikke rejser nogen nye retsspørgsmål, kan den efter at have hørt generaladvokaten beslutte, at sagen skal pådømmes uden generaladvokatens forslag til afgørelse.
Artikel 21
Sag anlægges ved Domstolen ved indlevering af stævning til justitssekretæren. Stævningen skal angive sagsøgerens navn og bopæl, underskriverens stilling, den part eller de parter, mod hvem stævningen udtages, søgsmålets genstand, påstandene og en kort fremstilling af søgsmålsgrundene.
Stævningen ledsages i påkommende tilfælde af det aktstykke, der begæres kendt ugyldigt, eller i det i artikel 265 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde omhandlede tilfælde af dokumentation vedrørende tidspunktet for den opfordring, der omhandles i nævnte artikel. Er disse dokumenter ikke vedlagt stævningen, opfordrer justitssekretæren vedkommende part til at fremskaffe dem inden en passende frist; søgsmålet kan ikke afvises, fordi forholdet først bringes i orden efter klagefristens udløb.
Artikel 22
I de tilfælde, der er omhandlet i Euratomtraktatens artikel 18, anlægges sag ved Domstolen ved indgivelse af søgsmålet til justitssekretæren. Søgsmålet skal angive sagsøgerens navn og bopæl, underskriverens stilling, den afgørelse, der anfægtes, modparterne, tvistens genstand, påstandene og en kort fremstilling af søgsmålsgrundene.
Søgsmålet ledsages af en bekræftet genpart af den anfægtede afgørelse fra Voldgiftsudvalget.
Hvis Domstolen ikke giver sagsøgeren medhold, bliver Voldgiftsudvalgets afgørelse endelig.
Hvis Domstolen ophæver Voldgiftsudvalgets afgørelse, kan sagen i givet fald på foranledning af en af parterne på ny forelægges Voldgiftsudvalget. Dette er bundet af Domstolens afgørelse af retsspørgsmål.
Artikel 23
I de tilfælde, der er omhandlet i artikel 267 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, påhviler det den nationale ret, der beslutter at udsætte en sag og retter henvendelse til Domstolen, at oversende denne beslutning til Domstolen. Domstolens justitssekretær giver herefter meddelelse om beslutningen til sagens parter, medlemsstaterne og Kommissionen samt til den institution, det organ, det kontor eller det agentur i Unionen, der har vedtaget den retsakt, hvis gyldighed eller fortolkning omtvistes.
Parterne, medlemsstaterne, Kommissionen og i påkommende tilfælde den institution, det organ, det kontor eller det agentur i Unionen, der har vedtaget den retsakt, hvis gyldighed eller fortolkning omtvistes, kan inden to måneder fra sidstnævnte meddelelse indgive indlæg eller andre skriftlige udtalelser til Domstolen.
I de tilfælde, der er omhandlet i artikel 267 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, giver Domstolens justitssekretær endvidere meddelelse om den nationale rets beslutning til de stater, som er parter i aftalen om Det Europæiske Økonomiske Samarbejdsområde, bortset fra medlemsstaterne, samt til den i aftalen omhandlede EFTA-Tilsynsmyndighed, som alle inden to måneder efter meddelelsen kan indgive indlæg eller andre skriftlige udtalelser til Domstolen, såfremt sagen hører under aftalens anvendelsesområde.
Når der af Rådet er indgået en aftale med et eller flere tredjelande vedrørende et nærmere bestemt sagsområde, og det deri er bestemt, at disse tredjelande kan indgive skriftlige indlæg eller udtalelser i tilfælde, hvor en ret i en medlemsstat har forelagt Domstolen et præjudicielt spørgsmål, der vedrører den pågældende aftales anvendelsesområde, gives der ligeledes meddelelse om den nationale rets beslutning, hvori et sådant spørgsmål stilles, til de pågældende tredjelande, som inden to måneder fra meddelelsen kan indgive indlæg eller andre skriftlige udtalelser til Domstolen.
Artikel 23a
 (
1
)
Der kan i procesreglementet fastsættes bestemmelser om en fremskyndet procedure og, for så vidt angår præjudicielle forelæggelser vedrørende området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed, en hasteprocedure.
Det kan for disse procedurer bestemmes, at der gælder en kortere frist for indgivelse af indlæg eller andre skriftlige udtalelser end den frist, der er fastsat i artikel 23, og at der, uanset artikel 20, stk. 4, skal ske pådømmelse uden generaladvokatens forslag til afgørelse.
For hasteproceduren kan der desuden fastsættes bestemmelse om en begrænsning af de parter og øvrige berørte, der er omfattet af statuttens artikel 23, som kan indgive indlæg eller andre skriftlige udtalelser, og at den skriftlige forhandling i yderst hastende tilfælde kan udelades.
Artikel 24
Domstolen kan forlange, at parterne fremlægger ethvert dokument og meddeler enhver oplysning, som den finder ønskelig. I tilfælde af at dette nægtes, fastslår Domstolen dette udtrykkeligt.
Domstolen kan ligeledes afkræve medlemsstaterne og de institutioner, organer, kontorer eller agenturer, der ikke er parter i retssagen, enhver oplysning, som den finder nødvendig for sagens behandling.
Artikel 25
Domstolen kan til enhver tid efter eget valg betro enkeltpersoner, grupper, bureauer, kommissioner eller organer den opgave at foretage en sagkyndig undersøgelse.
Artikel 26
Der kan afhøres vidner i overensstemmelse med procesreglementets bestemmelser.
Artikel 27
Domstolen kan i henhold til regler, der fastsættes i procesreglementet, over for udeblevne vidner udøve de beføjelser, der sædvanligt tilkommer domstole, og kan ikende bøder.
Artikel 28
Vidner og sagkyndige kan afhøres under ed ved benyttelse af den edsformular, der er foreskrevet i procesreglementet, eller på den måde, der er fastsat i vidnets eller den sagkyndiges nationale lovgivning.
Artikel 29
Domstolen kan beslutte, at et vidne eller en sagkyndig skal afhøres for den ret, i hvis område vidnet eller den sagkyndige har bopæl.
Denne beslutning tilstilles i overensstemmelse med procesreglementets bestemmelser vedkommende ret til udførelse. De dokumenter, der udfærdiges i forbindelse med udførelsen af denne retsanmodning, skal i henhold til samme bestemmelser sendes tilbage til Domstolen.
Domstolen påtager sig de hermed forbundne udgifter, men kan i påkommende tilfælde pålægge sagens parter disse omkostninger.
Artikel 30
Hver medlemsstat anser vidners eller sagkyndiges edsbrud som den tilsvarende lovovertrædelse begået for en national ret i et civilt søgsmål. Efter Domstolens anmeldelse indleder vedkommende medlemsstat retsforfølgning mod gerningsmanden for den kompetente nationale ret.
Artikel 31
Retsmøderne er offentlige, medmindre Domstolen af egen drift eller på begæring af parterne, af vægtige grunde, træffer anden bestemmelse.
Artikel 32
Under retsforhandlingerne kan Domstolen afhøre de sagkyndige, vidnerne samt parterne selv. De sidstnævnte kan dog kun forhandle mundtligt gennem deres rettergangsfuldmægtige.
Artikel 33
Om hvert retsmøde føres en retsbog, der underskrives af præsidenten og justitssekretæren.
Artikel 34
Retslisten fastlægges af præsidenten.
Artikel 35
Domstolens rådslagninger og afstemninger er og forbliver hemmelige.
Artikel 36
Dommene skal begrundes. De skal angive navnene på de dommere, der har medvirket ved afgørelsen.
Artikel 37
Dommene underskrives af præsidenten og justitssekretæren. De afsiges i et offentligt retsmøde.
Artikel 38
Domstolen træffer afgørelse om sagsomkostningerne.
Artikel 39
Under anvendelse af en summarisk fremgangsmåde, der fastlægges i procesreglementet, og som i fornødent omfang kan afvige fra visse af bestemmelserne i denne statut, kan Domstolens præsident på begæring træffe afgørelse enten om udsættelse som nævnt i artikel 278 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og Euratomtraktatens artikel 157, eller om anvendelse af foreløbige forholdsregler som nævnt i artikel 279 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, eller om udsættelse af tvangsfuldbyrdelse i overensstemmelse med artikel 299, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde eller Euratomtraktatens artikel 164, stk. 3.
De i stk. 1 omhandlede beføjelser kan udøves af Domstolens vicepræsident i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i procesreglementet.
I tilfælde af præsidentens og vicepræsidentens forfald træder en anden dommer i deres sted i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i procesreglementet.
Afgørelser, der træffes af præsidenten eller af dennes stedfortræder, er kun foreløbige og foregriber på ingen måde Domstolens afgørelse i hovedsagen.
Artikel 40
Medlemsstaterne og Unionens institutioner kan indtræde i retstvister, der er indbragt for Domstolen.
Samme ret tilkommer Unionens organer, kontorer og agenturer samt alle andre personer, hvis de kan godtgøre, at de har en berettiget interesse i afgørelsen af en for Domstolen indbragt retstvist. Fysiske eller juridiske personer kan ikke indtræde i sager mellem medlemsstater, mellem Unionens institutioner eller mellem medlemsstater på den ene side og Unionens institutioner på den anden side.
Med forbehold af stk. 2 kan de stater, som er parter i aftalen om Det Europæiske Økonomiske Samarbejdsområde, bortset fra medlemsstaterne, samt den i aftalen omhandlede EFTA-Tilsynsmyndighed indtræde i retstvister, der er indbragt for Domstolen, når disse tvister vedrører et af aftalens anvendelsesområder.
Påstande, der fremsættes i en begæring om intervention, kan kun gå ud på at understøtte en af parternes påstande.
Artikel 41
Undlader den, der behørigt er indstævnet, at indgive svarskrift, afsiges der en udeblivelsesdom over den pågældende. Inden en måned efter forkyndelsen af dom i sagen kan der fremsendes indsigelse imod den. Medmindre Domstolen træffer anden bestemmelse, har en sådan fremsendelse af indsigelse ikke opsættende virkning på fuldbyrdelsen af udeblivelsesdommen.
Artikel 42
Medlemsstaterne, Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer og agenturer og alle andre fysiske eller juridiske personer kan i tilfælde og i henhold til regler, der fastsættes i procesreglementet, rejse tredjemandsindsigelse mod dommen i en sag, i hvilken de ikke er blevet tilvarslet, hvis dommen gør indgreb i deres rettigheder.
Artikel 43
Opstår der vanskeligheder vedrørende betydningen og rækkevidden af en dom, tilkommer det Domstolen at fortolke denne på begæring af en part eller en af Unionens institutioner, der godtgør at have en berettiget interesse heri.
Artikel 44
En pådømt sag kan kun begæres genoptaget af Domstolen, hvis der fremkommer en faktisk omstændighed af afgørende betydning, der inden dommens afsigelse var ukendt for Domstolen og for den part, der begærer sagen genoptaget.
Genoptagelsessagen indledes med en kendelse, hvorved Domstolen udtrykkeligt fastslår tilstedeværelsen af en ny faktisk omstændighed, anerkender, at denne har de egenskaber, der kan begrunde genoptagelse af sagen, og erklærer, at begæringen derfor kan imødekommes.
Begæringen om genoptagelse kan ikke fremsættes senere end ti år efter dommens afsigelse.
Artikel 45
Særlige frister, der tager hensyn til afstandene, fastsættes i procesreglementet.
Overskridelse af fristerne bevirker intet retstab, når den pågældende part godtgør, at der foreligger omstændigheder, som ikke kunne forudses, eller force majeure.
Artikel 46
Krav mod Unionen, der støttes på ansvar uden for kontraktforhold, forældes fem år efter, at den omstændighed, der ligger til grund for kravet, er indtrådt. Forældelsen afbrydes enten ved indgivelse af stævning til Domstolen, eller ved, at den skadelidte forud gør sit krav gældende over for vedkommende EU-institution. I sidstnævnte tilfælde skal sag anlægges inden den frist på to måneder, der er omhandlet i artikel 263 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde; i påkommende tilfælde finder bestemmelserne i artikel 265, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde anvendelse.
Denne artikel finder også anvendelse på krav mod Den Europæiske Centralbank, der støttes på ansvar uden for kontraktforhold.
AFSNIT IV
RETTEN
Artikel 47
Artikel 9, stk. 1, artikel 9a, artikel 14 og 15, artikel 17, stk. 1, 2, 4 og 5, og artikel 18 finder anvendelse på Retten og dens medlemmer.
Artikel 3, stk. 4, samt artikel 10, 11 og 14 finder tilsvarende anvendelse på Rettens justitssekretær.
Artikel 48
Retten består af:
a)
40 dommere pr. 25. december 2015
b)
47 dommere pr. 1. september 2016
c)
to dommere pr. medlemsstat pr. 1. september 2019.
Artikel 49
Rettens medlemmer kan udpeges til at udøve hvervet som generaladvokat.
Generaladvokaten skal med henblik på at bistå Retten i udførelsen af dens opgave fuldstændig upartisk og uafhængigt offentligt fremsætte begrundede forslag til afgørelse af visse sager, der indbringes for Retten.
Kriterierne for fastlæggelse af, i hvilke sager dette skal ske, samt reglerne for udpegelse af generaladvokaterne fastsættes i procesreglementet for Retten.
Et medlem af Retten, der er udpeget til generaladvokat i en sag, kan ikke deltage i afgørelsen af den pågældende sag.
Artikel 50
Retten sættes i form af afdelinger bestående af tre eller fem dommere. Dommerne vælger af deres midte formænd for afdelingerne. Formændene for afdelinger med fem dommere vælges for et tidsrum af tre år. De kan genvælges én gang.
I procesreglementet fastsættes regler om oprettelse af afdelingerne og om sagsfordelingen. I visse tilfælde, som fastlægges nærmere i procesreglementet, kan Retten sættes af samtlige medlemmer eller af en enedommer.
Det kan i procesreglementet ligeledes fastsættes, at Retten sættes som stor afdeling i tilfælde og i henhold til regler, der fastsættes i dette reglement.
Artikel 51
Som en undtagelse fra bestemmelsen i artikel 256, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde har Domstolen enekompetence i de søgsmål, som er omhandlet i artikel 263 og 265 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, som er anlagt af en medlemsstat, og som er rettet mod:
a)
en retsakt udstedt af Europa-Parlamentet eller af Rådet eller af de to institutioner i fællesskab, eller rettet mod en af disse institutioners undladelse af at træffe afgørelse, eller mod begge disse institutioners undladelse af i fællesskab at træffe afgørelse, dog bortset fra
—
afgørelser truffet af Rådet i medfør af artikel 108, stk. 2, tredje afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
—
retsakter vedtaget af Rådet i medfør af en rådsforordning om handelspolitiske beskyttelsesforanstaltninger som omhandlet i artikel 207 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
—
Rådets retsakter, hvorved det udøver gennemførelsesbeføjelser i henhold til artikel 291, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
b)
en retsakt udstedt af Kommissionen eller Kommissionens undladelse af at træffe afgørelse i medfør af artikel 331, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Ligeledes har Domstolen enekompetence i de søgsmål, som er omhandlet i de nævnte bestemmelser, og som er anlagt af en af EU-institutionerne, til prøvelse af en retsakt udstedt af Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet, de to institutioner i fællesskab eller af Kommissionen, eller til prøvelse af den omstændighed, at Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet, de to institutioner i fællesskab eller Kommissionen har undladt at træffe afgørelse, og det samme gælder søgsmål, som er anlagt af en af EU-institutionerne til prøvelse af en retsakt udstedt af Den Europæiske Centralbank eller af, at Den Europæiske Centralbank har undladt at træffe afgørelse.
Artikel 52
Domstolens præsident og Rettens præsident fastsætter efter fælles aftale regler, hvorefter tjenestemænd og øvrige ansatte ved Domstolen skal kunne gøre tjeneste ved Retten med henblik på udøvelsen af dennes virksomhed. Visse tjenestemænd eller øvrige ansatte er undergivet Rettens justitssekretær under Rettens præsidents tilsyn.
Artikel 53
Afsnit III i denne statut finder anvendelse på rettergangsmåden ved Retten.
I nødvendigt omfang præciseres og udfyldes disse regler i Rettens procesreglement. Procesreglementet kan fravige artikel 40, stk. 4, og artikel 41 for at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold, der gør sig gældende for sager om intellektuel ejendomsret.
Uanset artikel 20, stk. 4, kan generaladvokaten fremsætte sine begrundede forslag til afgørelse skriftligt.
Artikel 54
Indgives en stævning eller et processkrift, der er stilet til Retten, fejlagtigt til Domstolens justitssekretær, fremsender denne straks dokumentet til Rettens justitssekretær; på samme måde når en stævning eller et andet processkrift, der er stilet til Domstolen, fejlagtigt indgives til Rettens justitssekretær, fremsender denne straks dokumentet til Domstolens justitssekretær.
Finder Retten, at den ikke er kompetent til at påkende en sag, der er omfattet af Domstolens kompetence, henviser den sagen til Domstolen; når Domstolen finder, at en sag henhører under Rettens kompetence, henviser den på samme måde sagen til Retten, der i så fald ikke kan erklære sig inkompetent.
Såfremt der indbringes sager for Domstolen og Retten, som har samme genstand, som rejser de samme fortolkningsspørgsmål, eller hvori gyldigheden af den samme retsakt anfægtes, kan Retten, efter at have hørt parterne, udsætte sin behandling af den pågældende sag, indtil Domstolen har afsagt dom, eller kan, når der er tale om søgsmål, der er anlagt i medfør af artikel 263 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, erklære sig inkompetent, således at Domstolen kan træffe afgørelse i sagen. Under de samme betingelser kan Domstolen ligeledes beslutte at udsætte sin behandling af sagen; i så fald fortsætter behandlingen ved Retten.
Anfægter en medlemsstat og en af Unionens institutioner den samme retsakt, erklærer Retten sig inkompetent, således at Domstolen kan træffe afgørelse.
Artikel 55
Afgørelser, hvorved en sags behandling ved Retten afsluttes, samt afgørelser, der afgør en del af en sags realitet, eller hvorved der tages stilling til en formalitetsindsigelse vedrørende Rettens kompetence eller en påstand om afvisning af sagen, skal af Rettens justitssekretær forkyndes for alle sagens parter samt alle medlemsstater og EU-institutioner, selv om disse ikke har interveneret i sagen for Retten.
Artikel 56
Der kan iværksættes appel til Domstolen, senest to måneder efter forkyndelsen af den pågældende anfægtede afgørelse, af afgørelser, hvorved den pågældende sags behandling ved Retten er blevet afsluttet, samt af afgørelser, der afgør en del af en sags realitet, eller hvorved der tages stilling til en formalitetsindsigelse vedrørende Rettens kompetence eller en påstand om afvisning af sagen.
Appel kan iværksættes af enhver part, som helt eller delvis ikke har fået medhold. Andre intervenienter end medlemsstaterne og EU-institutionerne kan dog kun iværksætte appel, såfremt den af Retten trufne afgørelse berører dem umiddelbart.
Undtagen i sager imellem Unionen og dennes ansatte kan appel ligeledes iværksættes af medlemsstater og EU-institutioner, der ikke har interveneret i den pågældende sag for Retten. I sådanne tilfælde har de pågældende medlemsstater eller institutioner den samme retsstilling som medlemsstater eller institutioner, der har interveneret i første instans.
Artikel 57
Den, hvis begæring om intervention ikke er blevet taget til følge af Retten, kan appellere afgørelsen til Domstolen senest to uger efter forkyndelsen af afgørelsen om, at begæringen ikke tages til følge.
Afgørelser truffet af Retten i henhold til artikel 278 eller 279 eller artikel 299, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde eller Euratomtraktatens artikel 157 eller artikel 164, stk. 3, kan appelleres af parterne i sagen inden to måneder efter, at afgørelsen er forkyndt for dem.
Appel efter stk. 1 og 2 i nærværende artikel påkendes efter fremgangsmåden i artikel 39.
Artikel 58
Appel til Domstolen er begrænset til retsspørgsmål. Den kan kun støttes på, at Retten savner kompetence, at der er begået rettergangsfejl, som krænker appellantens interesser, eller at Retten har overtrådt EU-retten.
Appel kan ikke iværksættes alene til forandring af afgørelser om sagsomkostningerne eller om disses størrelse.
Artikel 59
Når en afgørelse fra Retten appelleres, består retsforhandlingerne ved Domstolen af en skriftveksling og en mundtlig forhandling. I henhold til regler, der fastsættes i procesreglementet, kan Domstolen efter at have hørt generaladvokaten og parterne træffe afgørelse uden mundtlig forhandling.
Artikel 60
Appel har ikke opsættende virkning, jf. dog artikel 278 og 279 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og Euratomtraktatens artikel 157.
Uanset artikel 280 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde har en afgørelse fra Retten om annullation af en forordning først retsvirkning fra udløbet af den frist, der er omhandlet i artikel 56, stk. 1, i denne statut, eller, såfremt appel er iværksat inden for denne frist, fra stadfæstelsen eller fra afvisningen af appellen, dog med forbehold af muligheden for en part til at fremsætte begæring til Domstolen om midlertidig ophævelse af retsvirkningerne af den annullerede forordning eller om andre foreløbige forholdsregler i medfør af artikel 278 og 279 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde eller Euratomtraktatens artikel 157.
Artikel 61
Giver Domstolen appellanten medhold, ophæver den den af Retten trufne afgørelse. Domstolen kan i denne forbindelse enten selv træffe endelig afgørelse, hvis sagen er moden til påkendelse, eller hjemvise den til Retten til afgørelse.
I tilfælde af hjemvisning er Retten bundet af de afgørelser om retsspørgsmål, der er indeholdt i Domstolens afgørelse.
Når der under en appel, der iværksættes af en medlemsstat eller en EU-institution, der ikke har interveneret i den pågældende sag for Retten, gives appellanten medhold, kan Domstolen, dersom den skønner det nødvendigt, angive, hvilke af virkningerne af den af Retten trufne afgørelse, som er blevet ophævet, der skal betragtes som endelige for parterne i sagen.
Artikel 62
I de tilfælde, der er omhandlet i artikel 256, stk. 2 og 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, kan førstegeneraladvokaten, når han finder, at der er en alvorlig risiko for, at EU-rettens ensartede anvendelse eller sammenhæng kan påvirkes, foreslå Domstolen at foretage en fornyet prøvelse af den afgørelse, der er truffet af Retten.
Forslaget skal fremsættes en måned efter, at Retten har truffet afgørelsen. Domstolen beslutter, inden en måned efter at førstegeneraladvokaten har fremsat sit forslag, om der skal foretages en fornyet prøvelse af afgørelsen.
Artikel 62a
Domstolen afgør de spørgsmål, der er underkastet fornyet prøvelse, efter en hasteprocedure på grundlag af de sagsakter, som Retten har fremsendt.
De parter, der er omhandlet i artikel 23, og i de tilfælde, der er omhandlet i artikel 256, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, parterne i sagen for Retten har inden for en nærmere fastsat frist ret til at indgive indlæg eller andre skriftlige udtalelser til Domstolen om de spørgsmål, der er underkastet fornyet prøvelse.
Domstolen kan beslutte at åbne den mundtlige forhandling, før den træffer afgørelse.
Artikel 62b
I de tilfælde, der er omhandlet i artikel 256, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, har forslaget om fornyet prøvelse og beslutningen om indledning af proceduren for fornyet prøvelse ikke opsættende virkning, jf. dog artikel 278 og 279 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde. Fastslår Domstolen, at Rettens afgørelse påvirker EU-rettens ensartede anvendelse eller sammenhæng, hjemviser den sagen til Retten, som er bundet af de afgørelser om retsspørgsmål, der er indeholdt i Domstolens afgørelse; Domstolen kan angive, hvilke af virkningerne af Rettens afgørelse der skal betragtes som endelige for parterne i sagen. Følger afgørelsen af retstvisten, under hensyn til udfaldet af den fornyede prøvelse, af de faktiske omstændigheder, som Rettens afgørelse støttes på, afgør Domstolen imidlertid sagen endeligt.
I de tilfælde, der er omhandlet i artikel 256, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, får Rettens besvarelser af de spørgsmål, som Retten har fået forelagt, virkning ved udløbet af de frister, der er fastsat i artikel 62, stk. 2, medmindre der foreligger et forslag om fornyet prøvelse eller en beslutning om indledning af en procedure for fornyet prøvelse. Indledes der en procedure for fornyet prøvelse, får de besvarelser, der er underkastet fornyet prøvelse, virkning ved procedurens afslutning, medmindre Domstolen træffer anden afgørelse. Fastslår Domstolen, at Rettens afgørelse påvirker EU-rettens ensartede anvendelse eller sammenhæng, træder Domstolens besvarelse af de spørgsmål, der er underkastet fornyet prøvelse, i stedet for Rettens.
AFSNIT IVa
SPECIALRETTERNE
Artikel 62c
Bestemmelserne om de specialretter, der oprettes i henhold til artikel 257 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, hvad angår disses kompetence, sammensætning, organisation og rettergangsmåde, findes i bilaget til denne statut.
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet, der træffer afgørelse i overensstemmelse med artikel 257 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, kan knytte stedfortrædende dommere til specialretterne for at træde i stedet for dommere, der har forfald, og som uden at være ramt af en invaliditet, der anses for fuldstændig, i en længere periode er forhindrede i at deltage i afgørelsen af sager. I dette tilfælde fastsætter Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet betingelserne med hensyn til udnævnelsen af stedfortrædende dommere, deres rettigheder og forpligtelser samt nærmere bestemmelser om udøvelsen af deres hverv, og om de forhold under hvilke dette hverv ophører.
AFSNIT V
AFSLUTTENDE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 63
Procesreglementet for Domstolen og procesreglementet for Retten skal indeholde alle forskrifter, der er nødvendige for at anvende og om fornødent udfylde denne statut.
Artikel 64
Den ordning, der skal gælde for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol på det sproglige område, fastsættes ved en forordning vedtaget af Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed. Denne forordning vedtages enten på begæring af Domstolen og efter høring af Kommissionen og Europa-Parlamentet eller på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Domstolen og Europa-Parlamentet.
Indtil vedtagelsen af disse regler, finder reglerne om sprog i procesreglementet for Domstolen og i procesreglementet for Retten fortsat anvendelse. Uanset artikel 253 og 254 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde kræver enhver ændring eller ophævelse af disse bestemmelser Rådets enstemmige godkendelse.
BILAG I
RETTEN FOR EU-PERSONALESAGER
Artikel 1
Retten for EU-personalesager, herefter benævnt "EU-Personaleretten", udøver i første instans de beføjelser til at træffe afgørelse om tvister mellem Unionen og dens ansatte i henhold til artikel 270 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, herunder tvister mellem ethvert organ og dets personale, der er tillagt Den Europæiske Unions Domstol.
Artikel 2
1.   EU-Personaleretten består af syv dommere. Hvis Domstolen anmoder herom, kan Rådet vedtage at forøge antallet af dommere.
Dommerne udnævnes for en periode på seks år. Afgående dommere kan genudnævnes.
Hvis en stilling som dommer bliver ledig, udnævnes der en ny dommer for en periode på seks år.
2.   Ud over dommerne, som omhandlet i stk. 1, første afsnit, udnævnes stedfortrædende dommere for at træde i stedet for dommere, som uden at være ramt af en invaliditet, der anses for fuldstændig, i en længere periode er forhindrede i at deltage i afgørelsen af sager.
Artikel 3
1.   Dommerne udnævnes af Rådet, der træffer afgørelse i henhold til artikel 257, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, efter høring af det udvalg, der nedsættes i henhold til denne artikel. Rådet påser ved udnævnelsen af dommerne, at EU-Personaleretten får en afbalanceret sammensætning på så bredt et geografisk grundlag som muligt blandt medlemsstaternes statsborgere og for så vidt angår de repræsenterede nationale retssystemer.
2.   Enhver unionsborger, der opfylder betingelserne i artikel 257, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, kan indgive sin ansøgning. Rådet, der træffer afgørelse efter henstilling fra Domstolen, fastsætter betingelserne og de nærmere bestemmelser vedrørende indgivelse og behandling af ansøgningerne.
3.   Der nedsættes et udvalg bestående af syv medlemmer, der er valgt blandt tidligere medlemmer af Domstolen og Retten og jurister med anerkendte faglige kvalifikationer. Rådet træffer efter indstilling fra Domstolens præsident afgørelse om udpegelsen af udvalgets medlemmer og dets forretningsorden.
4.   Udvalget afgiver udtalelse om kandidaternes kvalifikationer til at udøve embedet som dommer ved EU-Personaleretten. Udvalget knytter til denne udtalelse en liste over kandidater, der besidder de mest hensigtsmæssige erfaringer på højt niveau. En sådan liste skal indeholde et antal kandidater svarende til mindst det dobbelte af det antal dommere, Rådet skal udnævne.
Artikel 4
1.   Dommerne vælger af deres midte for et tidsrum af tre år EU-Personalerettens præsident. Denne kan genvælges.
2.   EU-Personaleretten sættes i afdelinger bestående af tre dommere. I visse tilfælde, som fastlægges nærmere i procesreglementet, kan retten sættes i plenum, i en afdeling bestående af fem dommere eller af én enkelt dommer.
3.   Præsidenten for EU-Personaleretten er formand for plenum og for afdelingen med fem dommere. Formændene for afdelingerne med tre dommere udpeges efter reglerne i stk. 1. Hvis EU-Personalerettens præsident er tilknyttet en afdeling med tre dommere, fører han forsædet i denne afdeling.
4.   I procesreglementet fastsættes plenums beføjelser og beslutningsdygtige antal medlemmer samt regler om afdelingernes sammensætning og om sagsfordelingen.
Artikel 5
Artikel 2-6, artikel 14, artikel 15, artikel 17, stk. 1, 2 og 5, samt artikel 18 i statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol finder anvendelse på EU-Personaleretten og dens medlemmer.
Den ed, der er omhandlet i artikel 2 i statutten, aflægges for Domstolen, og de beslutninger, der er omhandlet i statuttens artikel 3, 4 og 6, træffes af Domstolen efter høring af EU-Personaleretten.
Artikel 6
1.   EU-Personaleretten anvender Domstolens og Rettens administrative tjenester. Domstolens præsident eller eventuelt Rettens præsident fastsætter efter fælles aftale med præsidenten for EU-Personaleretten de regler, hvorefter tjenestemænd og øvrige ansatte ved Domstolen eller Retten skal kunne gøre tjeneste i EU-Personaleretten med henblik på udøvelsen af dennes virksomhed. Visse tjenestemænd eller øvrige ansatte skal undergives EU-Personalerettens justitssekretær under tilsyn af denne rets præsident.
2.   EU-Personaleretten udnævner sin justitssekretær og træffer bestemmelse om hans stilling. Artikel 3, stk. 4, og artikel 10, 11 og 14 i statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol finder anvendelse på rettens justitssekretær.
Artikel 7
1.   Afsnit III i statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol, bortset fra artikel 22 og 23, finder anvendelse på rettergangsmåden ved EU-Personaleretten. I nødvendigt omfang præciseres og udfyldes disse regler i denne rets procesreglement.
2.   Bestemmelserne om den sprogordning, der gælder for Retten, gælder også for EU-Personaleretten.
3.   Skriftudvekslingen omfatter indgivelse af stævning og svarskrift, medmindre EU-Personaleretten bestemmer, at yderligere skriftudveksling er nødvendig. Når en yderligere skriftudveksling har fundet sted, kan EU-Personaleretten med parternes samtykke beslutte at træffe afgørelse uden mundtlig forhandling.
4.   På ethvert stadium i sagens behandling, også umiddelbart efter stævningens indgivelse, kan EU-Personaleretten undersøge mulighederne for en mindelig bilæggelse af tvisten og bestræbe sig på at fremme en sådan bilæggelse.
5.   Afgørelse om sagsomkostninger træffes af EU-Personaleretten. Medmindre andet gælder i henhold til særlige bestemmelser i procesreglementet, pålægges det den tabende part at betale sagens omkostninger, hvis der er nedlagt påstand herom.
Artikel 8
1.   Indgives en stævning eller et processkrift, der er stilet til EU-Personaleretten, fejlagtigt til Domstolens eller Rettens justitssekretær, fremsender denne straks dokumentet til EU-Personalerettens justitssekretær. På samme måde gælder, at når en stævning eller et andet processkrift, der er stilet til Domstolen eller Retten, fejlagtigt indgives til EU-Personalerettens justitssekretær, fremsender denne straks dokumentet til Domstolens eller Rettens justitssekretær.
2.   Finder EU-Personaleretten, at den ikke er kompetent til at påkende en sag, der er omfattet af Domstolens eller Rettens kompetence, henviser den sagen til Domstolen eller Retten. Når Domstolen eller Retten finder, at en sag henhører under EU-Personalerettens kompetence, henviser den ret, ved hvilken sagen anlægges, på samme måde sagen til denne, der i så fald ikke kan erklære sig inkompetent.
3.   Såfremt der indbringes sager for EU-Personaleretten og Retten, som rejser det samme fortolkningsspørgsmål, eller hvori gyldigheden af den samme retsakt anfægtes, kan EU-Personaleretten efter høring af parterne suspendere proceduren, indtil Retten har truffet afgørelse.
Såfremt der indbringes sager for EU-Personaleretten og Retten, som har samme genstand, erklærer EU-Personaleretten sig inkompetent, således at Retten kan træffe afgørelse.
Artikel 9
Der kan iværksættes appel til Retten, senest to måneder efter forkyndelsen af den pågældende anfægtede afgørelse, af afgørelser, hvorved den pågældende sags behandling ved EU-Personaleretten er blevet afsluttet, samt af afgørelser, der afgør en del af en sags realitet, eller hvorved der tages stilling til en formalitetsindsigelse vedrørende rettens kompetence eller en påstand om afvisning af sagen.
Appel kan iværksættes af enhver part, som helt eller delvis ikke har fået medhold. Andre intervenienter end medlemsstaterne og EU-institutionerne kan dog kun iværksætte appel, såfremt den af EU-Personaleretten trufne afgørelse berører dem direkte.
Artikel 10
1.   Den, hvis begæring om intervention ikke er blevet taget til følge af EU-Personaleretten, kan appellere afgørelsen til Retten senest to uger efter forkyndelsen af afgørelsen om, at begæringen ikke tages til følge.
2.   Afgørelser truffet af EU-Personaleretten i henhold til artikel 278 eller 279 eller artikel 299, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde eller Euratomtraktatens artikel 157 eller artikel 164, stk. 3, kan appelleres af parterne i sagen inden to måneder efter, at afgørelsen er forkyndt for dem.
3.   Appel efter stk. 1 og 2 kan påkendes af præsidenten for Retten efter en summarisk fremgangsmåde, der i fornødent omfang kan afvige fra visse af bestemmelserne i dette bilag, og som fastlægges i Rettens procesreglement.
Artikel 11
1.   Appel til Retten er begrænset til retsspørgsmål. Den kan kun støttes på, at EU-Personaleretten savner kompetence, at der er begået rettergangsfejl ved denne ret, der krænker appellantens interesser, eller at EU-Personaleretten har overtrådt EU-retten.
2.   Appel kan ikke iværksættes alene til forandring af afgørelser om sagsomkostningerne eller om disses størrelse.
Artikel 12
1.   Appel til Retten har ikke opsættende virkning, jf. dog artikel 278 og 279 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og Euratomtraktatens artikel 157.
2.   Når en afgørelse fra EU-Personaleretten appelleres, består retsforhandlingerne ved Retten af en skriftveksling og en mundtlig forhandling. I henhold til reglerne i Rettens procesreglement kan denne efter at have hørt parterne træffe afgørelse uden mundtlig forhandling.
Artikel 13
1.   Giver Retten appellanten medhold, ophæver den den af EU-Personaleretten trufne afgørelse og træffer selv afgørelse i sagen. Retten hjemviser sagen til EU-Personaleretten til afgørelse, hvis den ikke er moden til påkendelse.
2.   I tilfælde af hjemvisning er EU-Personaleretten bundet af de afgørelser om retsspørgsmål, der er indeholdt i Rettens afgørelse.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 4)
OM STATUTTEN FOR DET EUROPÆISKE SYSTEM AF CENTRALBANKER OG DEN EUROPÆISKE CENTRALBANK
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER at fastsætte statutten for Det Europæiske System af Centralbanker og Den Europæiske Centralbank, der er omhandlet i artikel 129, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
KAPITEL I
DET EUROPÆISKE SYSTEM AF CENTRALBANKER
Artikel 1
Det Europæiske System af Centralbanker
Den Europæiske Centralbank (ECB) og de nationale centralbanker udgør i overensstemmelse med artikel 282, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde Det Europæiske System af Centralbanker (ESCB). ECB og de nationale centralbanker i de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta, udgør Eurosystemet.
ESCB og ECB udøver deres funktioner og deres virksomhed i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i traktaterne og i denne statut.
KAPITEL II
ESCB'S MÅL OG OPGAVER
Artikel 2
Mål
I overensstemmelse med artikel 127, stk. 1, og artikel 282, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde er hovedmålet for ESCB at fastholde prisstabilitet. Uden at målsætningen om prisstabilitet derved berøres, støtter ESCB de generelle økonomiske politikker i Unionen med henblik på at bidrage til gennemførelsen af Unionens mål, som fastsat i artikel 3 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union. ESCB handler i overensstemmelse med princippet om en åben markedsøkonomi med fri konkurrence, som fremmer en effektiv ressourceallokering, og i overensstemmelse med principperne i artikel 119 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Artikel 3
Opgaver
3.1.   I overensstemmelse med artikel 127, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde er de grundlæggende opgaver, der skal udføres af ESCB:
—
at formulere og gennemføre Unionens monetære politik
—
at foretage transaktioner i udenlandsk valuta i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i nævnte traktats artikel 219
—
at besidde og forvalte medlemsstaternes officielle valutareserver
—
at fremme betalingssystemernes smidige funktion.
3.2.   I overensstemmelse med nævnte traktats artikel 127, stk. 3, berører artikel 3.1, tredje led, ikke medlemsstaternes regeringers besiddelse og forvaltning af arbejdsbeholdninger i udenlandske valutaer.
3.3.   I overensstemmelse med nævnte traktats artikel 127, stk. 5, bidrager ESCB til en smidig gennemførelse af de kompetente myndigheders politikker vedrørende tilsyn med kreditinstitutterne og det finansielle systems stabilitet.
Artikel 4
Rådgivende funktioner
I overensstemmelse med artikel 127, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
a)
skal ECB høres
—
om ethvert forslag til EU-retsakt inden for dens kompetenceområder
—
af de nationale myndigheder om ethvert udkast til retsforskrift inden for dens kompetenceområder, men inden for de rammer og på de betingelser, der fastsættes af Rådet efter fremgangsmåden i artikel 41.
b)
kan ECB forelægge udtalelser for EU-institutioner, -organer, -kontorer eller -agenturer eller nationale myndigheder om spørgsmål inden for dens kompetenceområder.
Artikel 5
Indsamling af statistisk information
5.1.   ECB skal med støtte fra de nationale centralbanker indsamle den statistiske information, som er nødvendig for at udføre ESCB's opgaver, enten fra de kompetente nationale myndigheder eller direkte fra de økonomiske enheder. ECB skal samarbejde om disse spørgsmål med EU-institutionerne, -organerne, -kontorerne og -agenturerne samt med de kompetente myndigheder i medlemsstaterne eller i tredjelande og med internationale organisationer.
5.2.   De nationale centralbanker skal i videst muligt omfang udføre de opgaver, der er beskrevet i artikel 5.1.
5.3.   ECB skal bidrage til harmoniseringen, når denne er nødvendig, af de regler og den praksis, der gælder for indsamling, udarbejdelse og udgivelse af statistikker inden for dens kompetenceområder.
5.4.   Rådet fastsætter i overensstemmelse med fremgangsmåden i artikel 41, hvilke fysiske og juridiske personer der er undergivet anmeldelseskrav, forskrifter om tavshedspligt og passende regler om håndhævelse.
Artikel 6
Internationalt samarbejde
6.1.   I spørgsmål om internationalt samarbejde, som vedrører ESCB's opgaver, afgør ECB, hvordan ESCB skal repræsenteres.
6.2.   ECB og – med dennes godkendelse – de nationale centralbanker kan deltage i internationale monetære institutioner.
6.3.   Bestemmelserne i artikel 6.1 og 6.2 berører ikke bestemmelserne i artikel 138 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
KAPITEL III
ESCB's ORGANISATION
Artikel 7
Uafhængighed
I overensstemmelse med artikel 130 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde må hverken ECB, de nationale centralbanker eller medlemmerne af disses besluttende organer under udøvelsen af de beføjelser og gennemførelsen af de opgaver og pligter, som traktaterne og denne statut pålægger dem, søge eller modtage instrukser fra EU-institutioner, -organer, -kontorer eller -agenturer, fra nogen regering i en medlemsstat eller fra noget andet organ. Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer og agenturer samt medlemsstaternes regeringer forpligter sig til at respektere dette princip og til ikke at søge at øve indflydelse på, hvordan medlemmerne af ECB's og de nationale centralbankers besluttende organer udfører deres opgaver.
Artikel 8
Generelt princip
ESCB skal styres af ECB's besluttende organer.
Artikel 9
Den Europæiske Centralbank
9.1.   ECB, som i overensstemmelse med artikel 282, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde har status som juridisk person, nyder i hver medlemsstat den mest vidtgående rets- og handleevne, som den pågældende stats lovgivning tillægger juridiske personer.
9.2.   ECB skal sikre, at de opgaver, som er overdraget ESCB i medfør af nævnte traktats artikel 127, stk. 2, 3 og 5, bliver udført, enten ved ECB's egne aktiviteter i henhold til nærværende statut eller af de nationale centralbanker i henhold til artikel 12.1 og 14.
9.3.   I overensstemmelse med nævnte traktats artikel 129, stk. 1, er ECB's besluttende organer Styrelsesrådet og direktionen.
Artikel 10
Styrelsesrådet
10.1.   I overensstemmelse med artikel 283, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde består Styrelsesrådet af medlemmerne af direktionen og cheferne for de nationale centralbanker i de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta.
10.2.   Hvert medlem af Styrelsesrådet har én stemme. Fra det tidspunkt, hvor antallet af medlemmer af Styrelsesrådet overstiger 21, har hvert medlem af direktionen én stemme, og antallet af centralbankchefer med stemmeret udgør 15. Sidstnævnte stemmerettigheder fordeles og roterer som følger:
—
Når antallet af centralbankchefer overstiger 15, og indtil det udgør 22, inddeles centralbankcheferne i to grupper på grundlag af en fordeling efter størrelsen af deres NCB'ers medlemsstaters andel af det aggregerede bruttonationalprodukt til markedspriser og af den samlede aggregerede balance for de monetære finansielle institutioner i de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta. Andelene af det aggregerede bruttonationalprodukt til markedspriser og af den samlede aggregerede balance for de monetære finansielle institutioner tildeles vægte på henholdsvis 5/6 og 1/6. Den første gruppe består af fem centralbankchefer og den anden gruppe af de øvrige centralbankchefer. Den hyppighed, hvormed centralbankcheferne i den første gruppe kan udøve stemmeret, kan ikke være lavere end den hyppighed, som gælder for centralbankcheferne i den anden gruppe. Den første gruppe tildeles fire stemmerettigheder og den anden gruppe 11, jf. dog foregående punktum.
—
Når antallet af centralbankchefer udgør 22, inddeles centralbankcheferne i tre grupper på grundlag af en fordeling efter størrelse i henhold til ovennævnte kriterier. Den første gruppe består af fem centralbankchefer og tildeles fire stemmerettigheder. Den anden gruppe består af halvdelen af det samlede antal centralbankchefer, i givet fald rundet op til nærmeste tal, og tildeles otte stemmerettigheder. Den tredje gruppe består af de øvrige centralbankchefer og tildeles tre stemmerettigheder.
—
Inden for hver gruppe udøver centralbankcheferne stemmeret i lige lange perioder.
—
Ved beregningen af andelene i det aggregerede bruttonationalprodukt til markedspriser finder artikel 29.2 anvendelse. Den samlede aggregerede balance for de monetære finansielle institutioner beregnes i overensstemmelse med det statistiske grundlag, som gælder i Unionen på tidspunktet for beregningen.
—
Når det aggregerede bruttonationalprodukt i markedspriser justeres i henhold til artikel 29.3, eller når antallet af centralbankchefer øges, justeres størrelsen og/eller sammensætningen af grupperne i overensstemmelse med ovennævnte principper.
—
Styrelsesrådet, som træffer afgørelse med to tredjedeles flertal blandt alle medlemmer, såvel med som uden stemmeret, vedtager alle nødvendige foranstaltninger til gennemførelse af ovennævnte principper og kan træffe afgørelse om at udskyde starten af rotationssystemet indtil det tidspunkt, hvor antallet af centralbankchefer overstiger 18.
Udøvelse af stemmeretten kan kun ske ved personlig tilstedeværelse. Som en undtagelse fra denne regel kan den i artikel 12.3 omhandlede forretningsorden fastsætte, at Styrelsesrådets medlemmer kan afgive deres stemme ved anvendelse af telekonferencer. I denne forretningsorden skal det endvidere fastsættes, at et medlem af Styrelsesrådet, som er forhindret i at deltage i Styrelsesrådets møder i en længere periode, kan udpege en stedfortræder som medlem af Styrelsesrådet.
Bestemmelserne i de foregående led berører ikke stemmerettigheder for alle medlemmer af Styrelsesrådet i henhold til artikel 10.3, 40.2 og 40.3.
Medmindre andet er fastsat i denne statut, træffer Styrelsesrådet afgørelse med simpelt flertal. Ved stemmelighed er formandens stemme afgørende.
Styrelsesrådet er beslutningsdygtigt, når mindst to tredjedele af de medlemmer, som kan udøve stemmeret, er til stede. Hvis Styrelsesrådet ikke er beslutningsdygtigt, kan formanden indkalde til et ekstraordinært møde, på hvilket der kan træffes afgørelse uden hensyn til reglen om beslutningsdygtighed.
10.3.   Ved afgørelser, der træffes i henhold til artikel 28, 29, 30, 32 og 33, skal Styrelsesrådets medlemmers stemmer vægtes i overensstemmelse med de nationale centralbankers andel af ECB's indskudte kapital. Direktionsmedlemmernes stemmevægt er nul. En afgørelse anses for at være vedtaget med kvalificeret flertal, hvis dette flertal udgør mindst to tredjedele af ECB's indskudte kapital og repræsenterer mindst halvdelen af indehaverne af kapitalandele. Hvis en centralbankchef er forhindret i at være til stede, kan denne udpege en stedfortræder, der afgiver den vægtede stemme.
10.4.   Møderne er fortrolige. Styrelsesrådet kan træffe afgørelse om at offentliggøre resultatet af sine drøftelser.
10.5.   Styrelsesrådet mødes mindst ti gange om året.
Artikel 11
Direktionen
11.1.   I overensstemmelse med artikel 283, stk. 2, første afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde består direktionen af formanden, næstformanden og fire andre medlemmer.
Medlemmerne skal udføre deres hverv på fuld tid. Intet medlem må, medmindre Styrelsesrådet undtagelsesvis giver tilladelse hertil, påtage sig nogen anden beskæftigelse, uanset om den aflønnes eller ej.
11.2.   I overensstemmelse med nævnte traktats artikel 283, stk. 2, andet afsnit, udnævnes formanden, næstformanden samt de øvrige medlemmer af direktionen blandt personer, som er værdige i almindeligt omdømme, og som har professionel erfaring i monetære forhold eller i bankvæsen, af Det Europæiske Råd med kvalificeret flertal på grundlag af en henstilling fra Rådet, efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Styrelsesrådet.
Deres embedsperiode er på otte år, og mandatet kan ikke fornyes.
Kun statsborgere i medlemsstaterne kan være medlemmer af direktionen.
11.3.   Ansættelsesvilkårene for direktionens medlemmer, især deres aflønning, pensioner og andre sociale ydelser, aftales i kontrakter med ECB og fastsættes af Styrelsesrådet efter forslag fra en komité, der består af tre medlemmer udnævnt af Styrelsesrådet og tre medlemmer udnævnt af Rådet. Direktionens medlemmer har ikke stemmeret i spørgsmål, som er omfattet af dette stykke.
11.4.   Hvis et direktionsmedlem ikke længere opfylder de betingelser, som er nødvendige for udførelsen af medlemmets pligter, eller hvis vedkommende har begået en alvorlig forseelse, kan Domstolen afskedige medlemmet efter indstilling fra Styrelsesrådet eller direktionen.
11.5.   Alle personligt tilstedeværende direktionsmedlemmer har ret til at stemme og har til det formål én stemme. Hvis ikke andet er fastsat, træffer direktionen afgørelse med simpelt flertal af de afgivne stemmer. Ved stemmelighed er formandens stemme afgørende. De nærmere bestemmelser for afstemning fastlægges i den i artikel 12.3 omhandlede forretningsorden.
11.6.   Direktionen er ansvarlig for ECB's løbende forretninger.
11.7.   Hvis en stilling som medlem af direktionen bliver ledig, skal der udnævnes et nyt medlem efter bestemmelserne i artikel 11.2.
Artikel 12
De besluttende organers ansvarsområder
12.1.   Styrelsesrådet fastsætter de retningslinjer og træffer de afgørelser, der er nødvendige for at udføre de opgaver, der er pålagt ESCB i henhold til traktaterne og denne statut. Styrelsesrådet udformer Unionens monetære politik, herunder – når det er hensigtsmæssigt – afgørelser om mellemliggende pengepolitiske målsætninger, om officielle rentesatser og om forsyningen med reserver i ESCB, og fastsætter de nødvendige retningslinjer for afgørelsernes gennemførelse.
Direktionen skal gennemføre den monetære politik i overensstemmelse med de retningslinjer og afgørelser, der er vedtaget af Styrelsesrådet. I den forbindelse skal direktionen give de nationale centralbanker de nødvendige instrukser. Endvidere kan direktionen få delegeret visse beføjelser ved afgørelse truffet af Styrelsesrådet.
I det omfang, det skønnes muligt og hensigtsmæssigt, og med forbehold af bestemmelserne i denne artikel, anvender ECB de nationale centralbanker til at udføre transaktioner, der henhører under ESCB's opgaver.
12.2.   Direktionen er ansvarlig for forberedelsen af møderne i Styrelsesrådet.
12.3.   Styrelsesrådet vedtager en forretningsorden, som fastlægger den interne organisation af ECB og dens besluttende organer.
12.4.   De rådgivende funktioner, som er anført i artikel 4, skal udføres af Styrelsesrådet.
12.5.   Styrelsesrådet skal træffe de afgørelser, der er anført i artikel 6.
Artikel 13
Formanden
13.1.   Formanden, eller i dennes fravær næstformanden, leder møderne i ECB's Styrelsesråd og direktion.
13.2.   Med forbehold af artikel 38 repræsenterer formanden eller en af denne udpeget person ECB i forhold til omverdenen.
Artikel 14
De nationale centralbanker
14.1.   I overensstemmelse med artikel 131 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde sikrer hver medlemsstat, at dens nationale lovgivning, herunder statutterne for dens nationale centralbank, er forenelige med traktaterne og denne statut.
14.2.   Statutterne for de nationale centralbanker skal især tilsikre, at embedsperioden for en chef for en national centralbank er mindst fem år.
En centralbankchef kan kun afskediges, hvis vedkommende ikke længere opfylder de betingelser, som er nødvendige for udførelsen af dennes pligter, eller hvis vedkommende har begået en alvorlig forseelse. En afgørelse om afskedigelse kan af den pågældende centralbankchef eller af Styrelsesrådet indbringes for Domstolen under påberåbelse af, at traktaterne eller en gennemførelsesretsakt hertil er overtrådt. Sagen skal anlægges inden to måneder fra offentliggørelsen af nævnte afgørelse, eller dens meddelelse til klageren, eller i mangel heraf fra den dato, på hvilken klageren blev bekendt med afgørelsen.
14.3.   De nationale centralbanker udgør en integrerende del af ESCB og skal udføre deres funktioner i overensstemmelse med ECB's retningslinjer og instrukser. Styrelsesrådet træffer de nødvendige foranstaltninger for at sikre, at retningslinjer og instrukser fra ECB efterleves, og det kan forlange, at alle nødvendige oplysninger stilles til rådighed for det.
14.4.   De nationale centralbanker kan udføre funktioner, som ikke er nævnt i nærværende statut, medmindre Styrelsesrådet med et flertal på to tredjedele af de afgivne stemmer træffer afgørelse om, at disse funktioner strider mod ESCB's mål og opgaver. Sådanne funktioner udføres på de nationale centralbankers eget ansvar og for deres egen regning og risiko og betragtes ikke som en del af ESCB's funktioner.
Artikel 15
Pligt til at aflægge beretninger
15.1.   ECB skal mindst hvert kvartal udarbejde og offentliggøre beretninger om ESCB's aktiviteter.
15.2.   En konsolideret oversigt over ESCB's finansielle stilling skal offentliggøres hver uge.
15.3.   I overensstemmelse med artikel 284, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde skal ECB fremsende en årsberetning om ESCB's aktiviteter og om den monetære politik i det foregående og det indeværende år til Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen og også til Det Europæiske Råd.
15.4.   De i denne artikel nævnte beretninger og oversigter stilles vederlagsfrit til rådighed for interesserede.
Artikel 16
Pengesedler
I overensstemmelse med artikel 128, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde har Styrelsesrådet eneret til at bemyndige udstedelse af eurosedler i Unionen. ECB og de nationale centralbanker kan udstede sådanne pengesedler. De pengesedler, der udstedes af ECB og de nationale centralbanker, er de eneste, der har status som lovlige betalingsmidler i Unionen.
ECB skal så vidt muligt overholde eksisterende praksis for udstedelse og udformning af pengesedler.
KAPITEL IV
ESCB's MONETÆRE FUNKTIONER OG TRANSAKTIONER
Artikel 17
Konti i ECB og de nationale centralbanker
Til gennemførelse af deres transaktioner kan ECB og de nationale centralbanker åbne konti for kreditinstitutter, offentlige myndigheder og andre markedsdeltagere og kan modtage aktiver, herunder indskrevne værdipapirer, som sikkerhed.
Artikel 18
Markedsoperationer og långivning
18.1.   For at opfylde ESCB's mål og udføre sine opgaver kan ECB og de nationale centralbanker:
—
deltage i de finansielle markeder dels ved at købe og sælge fordringer og pengemarkedsinstrumenter (til omgående levering eller på termin), dels ved genkøbsforretninger og dels ved långivning og låntagning i sådanne fordringer og instrumenter, i euro eller andre valutaer, samt ædelmetaller
—
udføre lånetransaktioner med kreditinstitutter og andre markedsdeltagere, hvor lån ydes imod passende sikkerhed.
18.2.   ECB fastlægger generelle principper for markedsoperationer og långivning, der udføres af ECB eller af de nationale centralbanker, herunder for offentliggørelse af de betingelser, hvorunder de er rede til at indgå i sådanne transaktioner.
Artikel 19
Mindstereserver
19.1.   ECB kan kræve, at kreditinstitutter, der er etableret i medlemsstaterne, holder mindstereserver på konti hos ECB og de nationale centralbanker for at opfylde målene for den monetære politik, jf. dog artikel 2. Reglerne om beregning og fastsættelse af de krævede mindstereserver kan udfærdiges af Styrelsesrådet. I tilfælde af manglende overholdelse af reservekravene er ECB berettiget til at pålægge strafrente og andre sanktioner med tilsvarende virkning.
19.2.   Med henblik på anvendelsen af denne artikel skal Rådet efter fremgangsmåden i artikel 41 fastsætte grundlaget for mindstereserverne og de maksimale tilladte forhold mellem disse reserver og grundlaget herfor samt passende sanktioner i tilfælde af manglende efterlevelse.
Artikel 20
Andre instrumenter til monetær kontrol
Styrelsesrådet kan med et flertal på to tredjedele af de afgivne stemmer beslutte at anvende andre metoder til monetær kontrol, som det finder hensigtsmæssige under hensyn til artikel 2.
Rådet skal efter fremgangsmåden i artikel 41 fastlægge sådanne metoders omfang, hvis de indebærer forpligtelser for tredjemand.
Artikel 21
Transaktioner med offentlige myndigheder
21.1.   I overensstemmelse med artikel 123 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde er det ECB og de nationale centralbanker forbudt at give Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer eller agenturer, centralregeringer, regionale, lokale eller andre offentlige myndigheder, andre organer inden for den offentlige sektor eller offentlige foretagender i medlemsstaterne mulighed for at foretage overtræk eller at yde dem andre former for kreditfaciliteter, og det samme gælder ECB's og de nationale centralbankers køb af gældsinstrumenter direkte fra disse.
21.2.   ECB og de nationale centralbanker kan optræde som fiskal agent for de i artikel 21.1 omhandlede institutioner, organer mv.
21.3.   Bestemmelserne i denne artikel omfatter ikke offentligt ejede kreditinstitutter, der i forbindelse med forsyning med reserver fra centralbanker skal have samme behandling fra de nationale centralbankers og ECB's side som private kreditinstitutter.
Artikel 22
Clearing- og betalingssystemer
Med henblik på at sikre effektive og pålidelige clearing- og betalingssystemer inden for Unionen og over for tredjelande kan ECB og de nationale centralbanker tilbyde faciliteter, og ECB kan udstede forordninger.
Artikel 23
Eksterne transaktioner
ECB og de nationale centralbanker kan:
—
etablere relationer med centralbanker og finansielle institutioner i andre lande og, hvis det er hensigtsmæssigt, med internationale organisationer
—
erhverve og sælge enhver form for valutaaktiver og ædelmetaller til omgående levering eller på termin; begrebet "valutaaktiv" omfatter værdipapirer og alle andre aktiver i hvilken som helst form, der lyder på regningsenheder eller ethvert lands valuta
—
besidde og forvalte de i denne artikel nævnte aktiver
—
udføre alle slags bankforretninger med tredjelande og internationale organisationer, herunder låntagning og långivning.
Artikel 24
Andre transaktioner
Ud over de transaktioner, der følger af systemets opgaver, kan ECB og de nationale centralbanker foretage transaktioner vedrørende deres administration eller deres personale.
KAPITEL V
TILSYNSVIRKSOMHED
Artikel 25
Tilsynsvirksomhed
25.1.   ECB kan rådgive og blive konsulteret af Rådet, Kommissionen og medlemsstaternes kompetente myndigheder angående anvendelsesområdet for og gennemførelsen af EU-lovgivningen vedrørende tilsynet med kreditinstitutter og stabiliteten af det finansielle system.
25.2.   I overensstemmelse med en forordning vedtaget af Rådet i henhold til artikel 127, stk. 6, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde kan ECB udføre specifikke opgaver vedrørende politikker med hensyn til tilsynet med kreditinstitutter og andre finansielle institutioner bortset fra forsikringsselskaber.
KAPITEL VI
FINANSIELLE BESTEMMELSER FOR ESCB
Artikel 26
Regnskab
26.1.   Regnskabsåret for ECB og de nationale centralbanker begynder den første dag i januar og udløber den sidste dag i december.
26.2.   ECB's årsregnskab skal udfærdiges af direktionen efter principper fastlagt af Styrelsesrådet. Regnskabet skal godkendes af Styrelsesrådet og derefter offentliggøres.
26.3.   Direktionen skal til analytiske og operationelle formål udfærdige en konsolideret balance for ESCB, som skal omfatte de af de nationale centralbankers aktiver og passiver, som hører ind under ESCB.
26.4.   Med henblik på anvendelsen af denne artikel fastsætter Styrelsesrådet de nødvendige regler for en standardisering af bogføringen og af beretningerne om de transaktioner, der er foretaget af de nationale centralbanker.
Artikel 27
Revision
27.1.   ECB's og de nationale centralbankers regnskaber revideres af uafhængige eksterne revisorer, der indstilles af Styrelsesrådet og godkendes af Rådet. Revisorerne skal have fri adgang til alle ECB's og de nationale centralbankers bøger og konti og skal have adgang til al information om disses transaktioner.
27.2.   Artikel 287 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde gælder kun for efterprøvning af, hvor effektiv ECB's forvaltning er i operationel henseende.
Artikel 28
ECB's kapital
28.1.   ECB's kapital skal udgøre 5 mia. EUR. Kapitalen kan udvides med de beløb, som Styrelsesrådet træffer afgørelse om med det i artikel 10.3 omhandlede kvalificerede flertal inden for de grænser og under de vilkår, der fastsættes af Rådet efter fremgangsmåden i artikel 41.
28.2.   De nationale centralbanker er de eneste indskydere og ejere af ECB's kapital. Kapitalindskuddet bestemmes efter den fordelingsnøgle, der er fastsat i overensstemmelse med artikel 29.
28.3.   Styrelsesrådet fastsætter med det i artikel 10.3 omhandlede kvalificerede flertal, i hvilket omfang og i hvilken form kapitalen skal indbetales.
28.4.   Med forbehold af artikel 28.5 kan de nationale centralbankers kapitalandele i ECB ikke overdrages, pantsættes eller gøres til genstand for udlæg.
28.5.   Såfremt den fordelingsnøgle, som der henvises til i artikel 29, ændres, omfordeler de nationale centralbanker deres kapitalandele imellem sig i nødvendigt omfang for at sikre, at fordelingen af kapitalandelene svarer til den ændrede fordelingsnøgle. Styrelsesrådet fastlægger de nærmere vilkår for sådanne omfordelinger.
Artikel 29
Fordelingsnøgle for kapitalindskud
29.1.   Fordelingsnøglen for kapitalindskuddet i ECB, der for første gang blev fastsat i 1998 i forbindelse med oprettelsen af ESCB, fastsættes ved at tildele hver national centralbank en vægt i denne fordelingsnøgle, der er lig med summen af:
—
50% af den pågældende medlemsstats andel af Unionens befolkning det næstsidste år forud for ESCB's oprettelse
—
50% af den pågældende medlemsstats andel af Unionens bruttonationalprodukt i markedspriser, som opgjort de seneste fem år forud for det næstsidste år før ESCB's oprettelse.
Procentdelene rundes op eller ned til det nærmeste multiplum af 0,0001 procentpoint.
29.2.   De statistiske data med henblik på anvendelsen af denne artikel tilvejebringes af Kommissionen i overensstemmelse med de regler, der vedtages af Rådet efter fremgangsmåden i artikel 41.
29.3.   De vægte, der tildeles de nationale centralbanker, justeres hvert femte år efter ESCB's oprettelse i analogi med bestemmelserne i artikel 29.1. Den ændrede fordelingsnøgle får virkning den første dag i det følgende år.
29.4.   Styrelsesrådet træffer alle andre foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelsen af denne artikel.
Artikel 30
Overførsel af valutareserveaktiver til ECB
30.1.   Med forbehold af artikel 28 forsynes ECB af de nationale centralbanker med valutareserveaktiver, bortset fra medlemsstaternes valutaer, euro, IMF-reservestillinger og SDR, svarende til et beløb på op til 50 mia. EUR. Styrelsesrådet beslutter, hvor stor en del der skal indbetales til ECB efter dens oprettelse, og hvor store beløb der skal indbetales på senere tidspunkter. ECB skal have fuld ret til at besidde og forvalte de valutareserver, der overføres til den, og anvende dem til de formål, der er fastsat i denne statut.
30.2.   Den enkelte nationale centralbanks bidrag fastsættes i forhold til dens andel i ECB's indskudte kapital.
30.3.   ECB krediterer hver national centralbank med en fordring, der svarer til bidragets størrelse. Styrelsesrådet fastsætter pålydende og forrentning af disse fordringer.
30.4.   ECB kan indkalde valutareserveaktiver ud over den i artikel 30.1 fastlagte grænse i overensstemmelse med artikel 30.2 inden for de grænser og på de vilkår, der fastsættes af Rådet efter fremgangsmåden i artikel 41.
30.5.   ECB kan besidde og forvalte IMF-reservestillinger og SDR samt sørge for sammenlægning af sådanne aktiver.
30.6.   Styrelsesrådet træffer alle andre foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelsen af denne artikel.
Artikel 31
De nationale centralbankers valutareserveaktiver
31.1.   De nationale centralbanker har ret til at udføre transaktioner til opfyldelse af deres forpligtelser over for internationale organisationer i overensstemmelse med artikel 23.
31.2.   Alle andre transaktioner i valutareserveaktiver, som forbliver i de nationale centralbanker efter de overførsler, der er nævnt i artikel 30, samt medlemsstaternes transaktioner med deres arbejdsbeholdninger i udenlandske valutaer skal over en bestemt grænse, der skal fastsættes i medfør af artikel 31.3, godkendes af ECB for at sikre overensstemmelse med Unionens valutakurspolitik og pengepolitik.
31.3.   Styrelsesrådet skal udstede retningslinjer med henblik på at lette gennemførelsen af disse transaktioner.
Artikel 32
Fordeling af de nationale centralbankers monetære indtægter
32.1.   De nationale centralbankers indtægter i forbindelse med deres udførelse af ESCB's pengepolitiske opgaver, i det følgende benævnt "de monetære indtægter", fordeles ved udgangen af hvert regnskabsår i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i denne artikel.
32.2.   Størrelsen af den enkelte nationale centralbanks monetære indtægter er identisk med den årlige indtægt, som den har af de aktiver, den besidder som modværdi for seddelomløbet samt for forpligtelserne i forbindelse med kreditinstitutternes indlån. Disse aktiver øremærkes af de nationale centralbanker i overensstemmelse med de retningslinjer, som Styrelsesrådet fastsætter.
32.3.   Hvis Styrelsesrådet efter euroens indførelse finder, at de nationale centralbankers balancestruktur ikke giver mulighed for at anvende artikel 32.2, kan det med kvalificeret flertal træffe afgørelse om, at de monetære indtægter uanset artikel 32.2 skal beregnes efter en anden metode i en periode, der højst må være på fem år.
32.4.   Den enkelte nationale centralbanks monetære indtægter reduceres med et beløb svarende til den pågældende centralbanks rentebetalinger på forpligtelser i forbindelse med kreditinstitutters indlån i overensstemmelse med artikel 19.
Styrelsesrådet kan træffe afgørelse om at yde de nationale centralbanker en kompensation for deres udgifter i forbindelse med seddeludstedelse eller under exceptionelle omstændigheder for særlige tab i forbindelse med transaktioner som led i den monetære politik, der er udført for ESCB. Kompensationen skal have en form, som Styrelsesrådet finder passende; sådanne beløb kan udlignes med de nationale centralbankers monetære indtægter.
32.5.   Summen af de nationale centralbankers monetære indtægter fordeles mellem disse banker indbyrdes i forhold til deres indbetalte andele i ECB's kapital med forbehold af afgørelser, der måtte blive truffet af Styrelsesrådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 33.2.
32.6.   Udligningen og betalingen af saldi hidrørende fra fordelingen af de monetære indtægter foretages af ECB i overensstemmelse med de retningslinjer, der fastsættes af Styrelsesrådet.
32.7.   Styrelsesrådet træffer alle andre foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelsen af denne artikel.
Artikel 33
Fordeling af ECB's nettooverskud og -tab
33.1.   ECB's nettooverskud overføres på følgende måde:
a)
Et beløb, hvis størrelse fastsættes af Styrelsesrådet, og som ikke må overstige 20% af nettooverskuddet, overføres til den almindelige reservefond inden for en grænse på 100% af kapitalen.
b)
Det resterende nettooverskud fordeles til indehaverne af kapitalandele i ECB i forhold til deres andel i den indskudte kapital.
33.2.   Hvis ECB lider et tab, kan dette udlignes af ECB's almindelige reservefond og om nødvendigt efter en afgørelse truffet af Styrelsesrådet af de monetære indtægter i det pågældende regnskabsår i forhold til og op til de beløb, der fordeles mellem de nationale centralbanker i overensstemmelse med artikel 32.5.
KAPITEL VII
ALMINDELIGE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 34
Retsakter
34.1.   I overensstemmelse med artikel 132 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde skal ECB
—
udstede forordninger i det omfang, det er nødvendigt for at gennemføre de opgaver, der er fastlagt i artikel 3.1, første led, og i artikel 19.1, 22 eller 25.2, samt i tilfælde, der fastsættes i de retsakter vedtaget af Rådet, der er nævnt i artikel 41
—
vedtage de afgørelser, der er nødvendige for at udføre de opgaver, der er pålagt ESCB efter traktaterne og statutten for ESCB og ECB
—
rette henstillinger og afgive udtalelser.
34.2   ECB kan træffe afgørelse om at offentliggøre sine afgørelser, henstillinger og udtalelser.
34.3.   Inden for de grænser og på de vilkår, der vedtages af Rådet efter fremgangsmåden i artikel 41, skal ECB være berettiget til at pålægge foretagender bøder eller tvangsbøder i tilfælde af manglende opfyldelse af forpligtelser i henhold til dens forordninger og afgørelser.
Artikel 35
Domstolskontrol mv.
35.1.   ECB's handlinger eller undladelser bedømmes eller fortolkes af Den Europæiske Unions Domstol i de tilfælde og på de vilkår, der er fastlagt i traktaterne. ECB kan anlægge sag i de tilfælde og på de vilkår, der er fastlagt i traktaterne.
35.2.   Tvister mellem ECB på den ene side og dens kreditorer, debitorer eller nogen anden person på den anden side afgøres af de kompetente nationale domstole, medmindre Den Europæiske Unions Domstol er tillagt kompetence.
35.3.   ECB er ansvarlig efter artikel 340 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde. De nationale centralbanker er ansvarlige efter deres respektive nationale lovgivning.
35.4.   Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har kompetence til at træffe afgørelse i henhold til en voldgiftsklausul, som indeholdes i en af ECB eller en på ECB's vegne indgået offentligretlig eller privatretlig aftale.
35.5.   ECB's afgørelse om at indbringe en sag for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol skal træffes af Styrelsesrådet.
35.6.   Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har kompetence til at træffe afgørelse i tvister vedrørende de nationale centralbankers opfyldelse af deres forpligtelser i henhold til traktaterne og denne statut. Hvis ECB finder, at en national centralbank har undladt at opfylde en af sine forpligtelser i henhold til traktaterne og denne statut, skal den fremsætte en begrundet udtalelse efter at have givet den nationale centralbank lejlighed til at fremsætte sine bemærkninger. Retter den pågældende nationale centralbank sig ikke efter den fremsatte udtalelse inden for den frist, der er fastsat af ECB, kan denne indbringe sagen for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol.
Artikel 36
Personale
36.1.   Styrelsesrådet fastsætter på forslag af direktionen ansættelsesvilkårene for ECB's ansatte.
36.2.   Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har kompetence til at træffe afgørelse i enhver tvist mellem ECB og dens ansatte inden for de rammer og på de betingelser, der er fastsat i ansættelsesvilkårene.
Artikel 37 
(tidl. artikel 38)
Tavshedspligt
37.1.   Medlemmerne af de besluttende organer og ECB's og de nationale centralbankers ansatte er — selv efter at deres hverv er ophørt — forpligtet til ikke at give oplysning om forhold, som ifølge deres natur er tjenestehemmeligheder.
37.2.   Personer med adgang til oplysninger, der er omfattet af EU-lovgivning, der pålægger tavshedspligt, er underlagt denne lovgivning.
Artikel 38 
(tidl. artikel 39)
Underskriftsberettigede
ECB tegnes over for tredjemand af formanden eller to direktionsmedlemmer eller to af ECB's ansatte, som af formanden er behørigt bemyndiget til at underskrive på ECB's vegne.
Artikel 39 
(tidl. artikel 40)
Privilegier og immuniteter
ECB nyder på medlemsstaternes område de privilegier og immuniteter, der er nødvendige for udførelsen af dens opgaver, på de vilkår, der er fastsat i protokollen vedrørende Den Europæiske Unions privilegier og immuniteter.
KAPITEL VIII
PROCEDURE FOR ÆNDRING AF STATUTTEN OG SUPPLERENDE FORSKRIFTER
Artikel 40 
(tidl. artikel 41)
Forenklet ændringsprocedure
40.1.   I overensstemmelse med artikel 129, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde kan artikel 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 17, 18, 19.1, 22, 23, 24, 26, 32.2, 32.3, 32.4, 32.6, artikel 33.1, litra a) og artikel 36 i denne statut ændres af Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet, der træffer afgørelse efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure enten efter henstilling fra ECB og efter høring af Kommissionen eller på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af ECB.
40.2.   Artikel 10.2 kan ændres ved en afgørelse truffet af Det Europæiske Råd med enstemmighed enten på grundlag af en henstilling fra ECB og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Kommissionen eller på grundlag af en henstilling fra Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og ECB. Disse ændringer træder først i kraft, når medlemsstaterne har godkendt dem i overensstemmelse med deres respektive forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser.
40.3.   En henstilling fra ECB i medfør af denne artikel kræver enstemmig afgørelse truffet af Styrelsesrådet.
Artikel 41 
(tidl. artikel 42)
Supplerende forskrifter
I overensstemmelse med artikel 129, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde skal Rådet enten på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og ECB eller efter en henstilling fra ECB og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Kommissionen vedtage de bestemmelser, der er nævnt i artikel 4, 5.4, 19.2, 20, 28.1, 29.2, 30.4 og 34.3 i denne statut.
KAPITEL IX
OVERGANGSBESTEMMELSER OG ANDRE BESTEMMELSER FOR ESCB
Artikel 42 
(tidl. artikel 43)
Almindelige bestemmelser
42.1.   En dispensation som omhandlet i artikel 139 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde indebærer, at følgende artikler i denne statut ikke påfører den berørte medlemsstat nogen rettigheder eller forpligtelser: 3, 6, 9.2, 12.1, 14.3, 16, 18, 19, 20, 22, 23, 26.2, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34 og 49.
42.2.   Centralbankerne i medlemsstater med dispensation som omhandlet i nævnte traktats artikel 139, bevarer deres beføjelser på den monetære politiks område i henhold til national lovgivning.
42.3.   I overensstemmelse med nævnte traktats artikel 139 forstås ved "medlemsstater" "medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta," i følgende artikler i denne statut: 3, 11.2 og 19.
42.4.   Ved "nationale centralbanker" forstås "centralbanker i medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta," i følgende artikler i denne statut: 9.2, 10.2, 10.3, 12.1, 16, 17, 18, 22, 23, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33.2 og 49.
42.5.   Ved "indehavere af kapitalandele" forstås "centralbankerne i medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta," i artikel 10.3 og 33.1.
42.6.   Ved "ECB's indskudte kapital" forstås "ECB's kapital indskudt af centralbankerne i medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta," i artikel 10.3 og 30.2.
Artikel 43 
(tidl. artikel 44)
Overgangsopgaver for ECB
ECB overtager de af EMI's tidligere opgaver, jf. artikel 141, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, der som følge af dispensationer for en eller flere medlemsstater fortsat skal udføres efter euroens indførelse.
ECB yder rådgivning i forbindelse med forberedelsen af ophævelsen af de dispensationer, der er fastsat i nævnte traktats artikel 140.
Artikel 44 
(tidl. artikel 45)
ECB's Generelle Råd
44.1.   Med forbehold af artikel 129, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde nedsættes Det Generelle Råd som ECB's tredje besluttende organ.
44.2.   Det Generelle Råd består af formanden og næstformanden for ECB samt af cheferne for de nationale centralbanker. De øvrige medlemmer af direktionen kan deltage i møderne i Det Generelle Råd uden stemmeret.
44.3.   Det Generelle Råds ansvarsområder er anført i deres helhed i artikel 46 i denne statut.
Artikel 45 
(tidl. artikel 46)
Forretningsorden for Det Generelle Råd
45.1.   Formanden eller i dennes fravær næstformanden for ECB leder møderne i ECB's Generelle Råd.
45.2.   Formanden for Rådet og et medlem af Kommissionen kan deltage i møderne i Det Generelle Råd uden stemmeret.
45.3.   Formanden forbereder møderne i Det Generelle Råd.
45.4.   Uanset artikel 12.3 fastsætter Det Generelle Råd selv sin forretningsorden.
45.5.   Sekretariat for Det Generelle Råd stilles til rådighed af ECB.
Artikel 46 
(tidl. artikel 47)
Det Generelle Råds ansvarsområder
46.1.   Det Generelle Råd skal
—
udføre de opgaver, der er omhandlet i artikel 43
—
bidrage til de rådgivende funktioner, der er omhandlet i artikel 4 og 25.1.
46.2.   Det Generelle Råd skal bidrage til:
—
indsamlingen af statistisk information som omhandlet i artikel 5
—
ECB's beretninger som omhandlet i artikel 15
—
udarbejdelsen af de regler, der er nødvendige for anvendelsen af artikel 26, som omhandlet i artikel 26.4
—
vedtagelsen af alle andre foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelsen af artikel 29, som omhandlet i artikel 29.4
—
fastsættelsen af ansættelsesvilkårene for ECB's ansatte, som omhandlet i artikel 36.
46.3.   Det Generelle Råd skal bidrage til de nødvendige forberedelser med henblik på den uigenkaldelige fastlåsning af vekselkurserne for valutaerne i medlemsstater med dispensation over for euroen, som omhandlet i artikel 140, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
46.4.   Det Generelle Råd underrettes af formanden for ECB om Styrelsesrådets afgørelser.
Artikel 47 
(tidl. artikel 48)
Overgangsbestemmelser vedrørende ECB's kapital
I medfør af artikel 29.1 skal hver enkelt af de nationale centralbanker tildeles en vægt i fordelingsnøglen for kapitalindskuddet i ECB. Uanset artikel 28.3 skal centralbankerne i medlemsstater med dispensation ikke indbetale deres kapitalandele, medmindre Det Generelle Råd med et flertal, der udgør mindst to tredjedele af ECB's indskudte kapital og repræsenterer mindst halvdelen af indehaverne af kapitalandele, træffer afgørelse om, at der skal indbetales en minimumsprocentdel som bidrag til ECB's driftsudgifter.
Artikel 48 
(tidl. artikel 49)
Senere indbetaling af kapital, reserver og hensættelser i ECB
48.1.   En centralbank i en medlemsstat, hvis dispensation er blevet ophævet, skal indbetale sin kapitalandel i ECB i samme omfang som centralbankerne i andre medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta, og overføre valutareserveaktiver til ECB i overensstemmelse med artikel 30.1. Det beløb, der skal overføres, fastsættes ved at gange euroværdien, beregnet efter de gældende vekselkurser, af de valutareserveaktiver, som allerede er blevet overført til ECB i overensstemmelse med artikel 30.1, med forholdet mellem antallet af kapitalandele indskudt af den pågældende nationale centralbank og antallet af kapitalandele, der allerede er indbetalt af de øvrige nationale centralbanker.
48.2.   Ud over den indbetaling, der skal foretages i medfør af artikel 48.1, skal den pågældende centralbank bidrage til ECB's reserver, til de hensættelser, der svarer til reserver, samt til de beløb, der stadig skal afsættes til reserver og hensættelser svarende til saldoen på resultatopgørelsen pr. 31. december i året forud for ophævelsen af dispensationen. Det beløb, der skal bidrages med, fastsættes ved at gange omfanget af reserverne, som defineret ovenfor og som fastslået på den godkendte balance for ECB, med forholdet mellem antallet af kapitalandele betalt af den pågældende centralbank og antallet af kapitalandele, der allerede er indbetalt af de øvrige centralbanker.
48.3.   Når en eller flere stater bliver medlemmer og deres respektive centralbanker bliver en del af ESCB, sker der automatisk en udvidelse af ECB's kapital og en forhøjelse af grænsen for, hvor store valutareserveaktiver der kan overføres til ECB. Udvidelsen/forhøjelsen fastsættes ved at gange de respektive på det tidspunkt gældende beløb med forholdet i den udvidede fordelingsnøgle for kapitalindskud mellem de tilkommende nationale centralbankers vægt og vægten af de nationalbanker, der allerede er medlemmer af ESCB. Den enkelte centralbanks vægt i fordelingsnøglen for kapitalindskud beregnes i analogi med artikel 29.1, og i henhold til artikel 29.2. De referenceperioder, der skal anvendes for de statistiske data, skal være de samme, som er blevet anvendt ved den seneste femårlige justering af vægten i henhold til artikel 29.3.
Artikel 49 
(tidl. artikel 52)
Omveksling af pengesedler i medlemsstaternes valutaer
Efter den uigenkaldelige fastlåsning af vekselkurserne i henhold til artikel 140, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde træffer Styrelsesrådet de nødvendige foranstaltninger med henblik på at sikre, at pengesedler udstedt i valutaer med uigenkaldeligt fastlåste vekselkurser omveksles af de nationale centralbanker til deres respektive pariværdier.
Artikel 50 
(tidl. artikel 53)
Anvendelse af overgangsbestemmelserne
Såfremt og så længe der er medlemsstater med dispensation, finder artikel 42-47 anvendelse.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 5)
VEDRØRENDE VEDTÆGTERNE FOR DEN EUROPÆISKE INVESTERINGSBANK
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER at fastsætte vedtægterne for Den Europæiske Investeringsbank, der er omhandlet i artikel 308 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
Den ved artikel 308 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde oprettede Europæiske Investeringsbank — herefter benævnt "Banken"— etableres og udøver sine funktioner og sin virksomhed i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i traktaterne og i disse vedtægter.
Artikel 2
Bankens opgave er fastsat i artikel 309 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Artikel 3
I overensstemmelse med artikel 308 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde er Bankens medlemmer medlemsstaterne.
Artikel 4
1.   Banken tildeles en kapital på 233 247 390 000 EUR, tegnet af medlemsstaterne med følgende beløb:
Tyskland
37 578 019 000
Frankrig
37 578 019 000
Italien
37 578 019 000
Det Forenede Kongerige
37 578 019 000
Spanien
22 546 811 500
Belgien
10 416 365 500
Nederlandene
10 416 365 500
Sverige
6 910 226 000
Danmark
5 274 105 000
Østrig
5 170 732 500
Polen
4 810 160 500
Finland
2 970 783 000
Grækenland
2 825 416 500
Portugal
1 820 820 000
Den Tjekkiske Republik
1 774 990 500
Ungarn
1 679 222 000
Irland
1 318 525 000
Rumænien
1 217 626 000
Kroatien
854 400 000
Slovakiet
604 206 500
Slovenien
560 951 500
Bulgarien
410 217 500
Litauen
351 981 000
Luxembourg
263 707 000
Cypern
258 583 500
Letland
214 805 000
Estland
165 882 000
Malta
98 429 500
Medlemsstaterne er kun ansvarlige for et beløb, der svarer til deres andel af den tegnede, ikke-indbetalte kapital.
2.   Et nyt medlems optagelse medfører en forhøjelse af den tegnede kapital svarende til det nye medlems indskud.
3.   Styrelsesrådet kan med enstemmighed træffe beslutning om en forhøjelse af den tegnede kapital.
4.   Andelen i den tegnede kapital kan hverken overdrages, pantsættes eller gøres til genstand for udlæg.
Artikel 5
1.   Medlemsstaterne indbetaler den tegnede kapital med 5% i gennemsnit af de i artikel 4, stk. 1, anførte beløb.
2.   I tilfælde af en forhøjelse af den tegnede kapital fastsætter styrelsesrådet med enstemmighed den procentdel, der skal indbetales, samt de nærmere bestemmelser for indbetalingen. Kontante indbetalinger kan udelukkende ske i euro.
3.   Bestyrelsen kan kræve resten af den tegnede kapital indbetalt i det omfang, denne indbetaling er nødvendig for at opfylde Bankens forpligtelser.
Hver medlemsstats indbetaling foretages i forhold til dens andel i den tegnede kapital.
Artikel 6
(tidl. artikel 8)
Banken administreres og ledes af et styrelsesråd, en bestyrelse og en direktion.
Artikel 7
(tidl. artikel 9)
1.   Styrelsesrådet består af ministre udpeget af medlemsstaterne.
2.   Styrelsesrådet fastsætter de almindelige retningslinjer for Bankens kreditpolitik i overensstemmelse med Unionens mål. Det påser, at disse retningslinjer følges.
3.   Styrelsesrådet skal desuden:
a)
træffe beslutning om forhøjelse af den tegnede kapital i overensstemmelse med artikel 4, stk. 3, og artikel 5, stk. 2
b)
med henblik på artikel 9, stk. 1, fastlægge de principper, der skal gælde for finansieringstransaktioner, der udføres som led i Bankens opgaver
c)
udøve de beføjelser, der er omhandlet i artiklerne 9 og 11 vedrørende udnævnelse og afskedigelse af bestyrelsens og direktionens medlemmer, såvel som de i artikel 11, stk. 1, andet afsnit, omhandlede beføjelser
d)
vedtage at finansiere investeringer, der helt eller delvis gennemføres uden for medlemsstaternes område, i overensstemmelse med artikel 16, stk. 1
e)
godkende bestyrelsens årsberetning
f)
godkende den årlige balance og resultatopgørelsen
g)
udøve de øvrige beføjelser, som tillægges det ved disse vedtægter
h)
godkende Bankens forretningsorden.
4.   Styrelsesrådet er beføjet til inden for rammerne af traktaterne og disse vedtægter med enstemmighed at træffe alle beslutninger med hensyn til indstilling af Bankens virksomhed og dens eventuelle likvidation.
Artikel 8
(tidl. artikel 10)
Medmindre andet er fastsat i disse vedtægter, træffes Styrelsesrådets beslutninger med et flertal af dets medlemmers stemmer. Dette flertal skal repræsentere mindst 50% af den tegnede kapital.
Kvalificeret flertal kræver et samlet antal af 18 stemmer og 68% af den tegnede kapital.
Hvis medlemmer, der er til stede eller repræsenteret, undlader at stemme, hindrer dette ikke vedtagelsen af beslutninger, der kræver enstemmighed.
Artikel 9
(tidl. artikel 11)
1.   Bestyrelsen træffer beslutning om ydelse af finansiering, især i form af kreditter og garantier og om optagelse af lån; den fastsætter rentesatserne for udlån samt provision og andre gebyrer. Den kan på grundlag af en beslutning truffet med kvalificeret flertal uddelegere visse af sine beføjelser til direktionen. Den fastlægger vilkårene og de nærmere regler for denne delegation og overvåger dens gennemførelse.
Bestyrelsen fører tilsyn med, at Banken administreres på forsvarlig måde, og sørger for, at Banken ledes i overensstemmelse såvel med traktatens bestemmelser og disse vedtægter som med de af Styrelsesrådet fastsatte almindelige retningslinjer.
Ved regnskabsårets udgang skal den forelægge Styrelsesrådet en beretning og offentliggøre den, efter at den er godkendt.
2.   Bestyrelsen består af 29 medlemmer og 19 suppleanter.
Medlemmerne udnævnes af Styrelsesrådet for et tidsrum af fem år med et medlem udpeget af hver medlemsstat og et medlem udpeget af Kommissionen.
Suppleanterne udnævnes af Styrelsesrådet for et tidsrum af fem år således:
—
to suppleanter udpeget af Forbundsrepublikken Tyskland
—
to suppleanter udpeget af Den Franske Republik
—
to suppleanter udpeget af Den Italienske Republik
—
to suppleanter udpeget af Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland
—
en suppleant udpeget efter fælles aftale af Kongeriget Spanien og Den Portugisiske Republik
—
en suppleant udpeget efter fælles aftale af Kongeriget Belgien, Storhertugdømmet Luxembourg og Kongeriget Nederlandene
—
to suppleanter udpeget efter fælles aftale af Kongeriget Danmark, Den Hellenske Republik, Irland og Rumænien
—
to suppleanter udpeget efter fælles aftale af Republikken Estland, Republikken Letland, Republikken Litauen, Republikken Østrig, Republikken Finland og Kongeriget Sverige
—
fire suppleanter udpeget efter fælles aftale af Republikken Bulgarien, Den Tjekkiske Republik, Republikken Kroatien, Republikken Cypern, Republikken Ungarn, Republikken Malta, Republikken Polen, Republikken Slovenien og Den Slovakiske Republik
—
en suppleant udpeget af Kommissionen.
Bestyrelsen udpeger ved selvsupplering seks eksperter uden stemmeret: tre som medlemmer og tre som suppleanter.
Medlemmernes og suppleanternes mandat kan fornyes.
Reglerne for deltagelse i bestyrelsens møder og bestemmelserne vedrørende suppleanter og eksperter udpeget ved selvsupplering fastlægges i forretningsordenen.
Direktionens formand, eller ved hans forfald en af næstformændene, leder bestyrelsens møder uden at deltage i afstemningen.
Til medlemmer af bestyrelsen vælges personer, hvis uafhængighed og sagkundskab er uomtvistelig; de er kun ansvarlige over for Banken.
3.   Kun når et bestyrelsesmedlem ikke længere opfylder de nødvendige betingelser for at udøve sit hverv, kan Styrelsesrådet med kvalificeret flertal afskedige ham.
Såfremt årsberetningen ikke godkendes, træder bestyrelsen tilbage.
4.   Bestyrelsesposter, som ved dødsfald, frivillig fratræden, afskedigelse eller samlet tilbagetræden bliver ledige, besættes i overensstemmelse med reglerne i stk. 2. De ledige poster besættes, undtagen ved generelle nybesættelser, for resten af mandatets løbetid.
5.   Styrelsesrådet fastsætter bestyrelsesmedlemmernes honorar. Det fastslår, hvilke former for virksomhed der eventuelt er uforenelige med hvervet som bestyrelsesmedlem eller suppleant.
Artikel 10
(tidl. artikel 12)
1.   I bestyrelsen har hvert medlem én stemme. Et medlem kan i alle tilfælde delegere sin stemme efter nærmere regler, der fastsættes i Bankens forretningsorden.
2.   Medmindre andet er bestemt i disse vedtægter, træffes bestyrelsens beslutninger af mindst en tredjedel af de stemmeberettigede medlemmer, der repræsenterer mindst 50% af den tegnede kapital. Kvalificeret flertal kræver et samlet antal af 18 stemmer og 68% af den tegnede kapital. Bankens forretningsorden fastsætter antallet af medlemmer, hvis tilstedeværelse er en forudsætning for bestyrelsens beslutningsdygtighed.
Artikel 11
(tidl. artikel 13)
1.   Direktionen består af en formand og otte næstformænd, der på forslag af bestyrelsen udnævnes af Styrelsesrådet for et tidsrum af seks år. Deres mandat kan fornyes.
Styrelsesrådet kan med enstemmighed ændre antallet af direktionens medlemmer.
2.   På forslag af bestyrelsen, der har truffet afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal, kan Styrelsesrådet, ligeledes med kvalificeret flertal, afskedige medlemmer af direktionen.
3.   Under formandens ledelse og bestyrelsens kontrol varetager direktionen Bankens løbende forretninger.
Den forbereder bestyrelsens beslutninger, især med hensyn til optagelse af lån og ydelse af finansiering, navnlig i form af kreditter og garantier; den drager omsorg for udførelsen af disse beslutninger.
4.   Efter flertalsbeslutning fremsætter direktionen sine udtalelser om forslag om optagelse af lån og ydelse af finansiering, navnlig i form af kreditter og garantier.
5.   Styrelsesrådet fastsætter vederlaget til direktionens medlemmer og bestemmer, hvilke former for virksomhed der er uforenelige med deres stilling.
6.   Formanden, eller hvis han er forhindret, en af næstformændene, repræsenterer Banken i indenretlige eller udenretlige anliggender.
7.   Formanden er foresat for Bankens personale. De ansættes og afskediges af ham. Ved valg af personale skal der ikke alene tages hensyn til personlig egnethed og faglige kvalifikationer, men desuden til en rimelig repræsentation af statsborgere fra de enkelte medlemsstater. Det fastlægges i forretningsordenen, hvilket organ der har kompetence til at vedtage bestemmelser angående personalet.
8.   Direktionen og Bankens personale er kun ansvarlige over for Banken og udfører deres hverv i fuld uafhængighed.
Artikel 12
(tidl. artikel 14)
1.   Et udvalg bestående af seks medlemmer, udpeget af Styrelsesrådet på grundlag af deres kvalifikationer, efterprøver, om Bankens aktiviteter er i overensstemmelse med bedste bankpraksis, og er ansvarligt for at kontrollere Bankens regnskaber.
2.   Det i stk. 1 nævnte udvalg undersøger hvert år, om Bankens forretninger er udført i overensstemmelse med gældende regler, og om dens bøger har været rigtig ført. Til det formål efterprøver den, om Bankens forretninger er udført under overholdelse af de formaliteter og procedurer, der er fastsat i disse vedtægter og i forretningsordenen.
3.   Det i stk. 1 nævnte udvalg bekræfter, at årsregnskaberne samt enhver oplysning om økonomiske forhold i årsregnskaberne, som bestyrelsen udarbejder, giver et troværdigt billede af Bankens økonomiske situation, såvel på aktiv- som på passivsiden, samt af resultaterne af dens transaktioner og af likviditetsstrømmene i det pågældende regnskabsår.
4.   Forretningsordenen præciserer, hvilke kvalifikationer det i stk. 1 nævnte udvalgs medlemmer skal have, og fastlægger de nærmere vilkår og regler for dets arbejde.
Artikel 13
(tidl. artikel 15)
Banken står i forbindelse med hver medlemsstat gennem den af den pågældende medlemsstat udpegede myndighed. Ved udførelsen af sine finansielle transaktioner benytter den pågældende medlemsstats nationale centralbank eller andre af medlemsstaten godkendte pengeinstitutter.
Artikel 14
(tidl. artikel 16)
1.   Banken samarbejder med alle internationale organisationer, der udøver virksomhed på tilsvarende områder.
2.   Banken søger at oprette formålstjenlige forbindelser med henblik på at samarbejde med bank- eller pengeinstitutter i de lande, til hvilke den udstrækker sin virksomhed.
Artikel 15
(tidl. artikel 17)
På begæring af en medlemsstat eller af Kommissionen eller på eget initiativ fortolker eller uddyber Styrelsesrådet de retningslinjer, det har fastlagt i medfør af artikel 7 i disse vedtægter, hvilket skal ske i overensstemmelse med de bestemmelser, hvorefter retningslinjerne er udfærdiget.
Artikel 16
(tidl. artikel 18)
1.   Inden for rammerne af de opgaver, som er nævnt i artikel 309 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, yder Banken finansiering, navnlig i form af lån og garantier, til sine medlemmer eller til private eller offentlige virksomheder til investeringer, der påtænkes udført på medlemsstaternes områder, i det omfang midler ikke kan fremskaffes på rimelige vilkår fra andre kilder.
Dog kan Banken ved en afgørelse truffet af Styrelsesrådet med kvalificeret flertal på forslag af bestyrelsen yde finansiering til investeringer, der helt eller delvis påtænkes gennemført uden for medlemsstaternes områder.
2.   Ydelse af lån betinges så vidt muligt af, at også andre finansieringsmidler sættes ind.
3.   Bevilges et lån til en virksomhed eller kollektiv enhed, som ikke er en medlemsstat, betinger Banken ydelsen af lånet enten af en garanti fra den medlemsstat, på hvis område investeringen skal gennemføres, eller af andre tilstrækkelige garantier eller af debitors finansielle soliditet.
På grundlag af principper fastlagt af Styrelsesrådet i henhold til artikel 7, stk. 3, litra b), fastlægger bestyrelsen endvidere, hvis gennemførelsen af de i artikel 309 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde nævnte transaktioner kræver det, med kvalificeret flertal de nærmere vilkår og regler for enhver finansiering, der udgør en specifik risiko og dermed anses for en særlig aktivitet.
4.   Banken kan garantere for lån, som optages af offentlige eller private virksomheder eller kollektive enheder, til gennemførelse af de i artikel 309 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde nævnte projekter.
5.   Den samlede sum af de til enhver tid løbende lån og garantier, som er ydet af Banken, må ikke overstige 250% af den tegnede kapital, reserverne, de ubundne midler og overskuddet af resultatopgørelsen. Det kumulerede beløb på de pågældende poster beregnes med fradrag af et beløb svarende til det tegnede beløb for Bankens erhvervelse af kapitalandele, hvad enten det er udbetalt eller ej.
Det beløb, der betales som led i Bankens erhvervelse af kapitalandele, må på intet tidspunkt overstige den samlede disponible del af dens kapital, reserver, ubundne midler og overskuddet af resultatopgørelsen.
Der afsættes undtagelsesvis en reserve med en specifik bevillingsramme til Bankens særlige aktiviteter, som Styrelsesrådet og bestyrelsen har vedtaget i henhold til stk. 3.
Dette stykke gælder endvidere for Bankens konsoliderede regnskaber.
6.   Banken sikrer sig mod kursrisiko ved at forsyne låne- og garantikontrakter med sådanne klausuler, som den finder egnede.
Artikel 17
(tidl. artikel 19)
1.   Rentesatserne for Bankens udlån og provisionerne og andre gebyrer skal tilpasses de på kapitalmarkedet herskende vilkår og beregnes således, at indtægterne herved gør det muligt for Banken at opfylde sine forpligtelser, at dække sine udgifter og risici og at oprette en reservefond i overensstemmelse med artikel 22.
2.   Banken bevilger ikke nedslag i rentesatserne. Hvis indrømmelse af en lavere rente - under hensyn til den særlige karakter af den investering, der skal finansieres - synes rimelig, kan den pågældende medlemsstat eller tredjepart yde rentegodtgørelse i det omfang, det er foreneligt med de i artikel 107 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde fastsatte regler.
Artikel 18
(tidl. artikel 20)
Banken skal ved sine finansieringstransaktioner iagttage følgende principper:
1.
Den påser, at dens midler anvendes i Unionens interesse på den mest rationelle måde.
Den kan kun yde lån eller stille garantier for optagelse af lån:
a)
når betaling af renter og afdrag er sikret i driftsoverskuddet, såfremt investeringerne iværksættes af foretagender i produktionssektoren, eller, hvor der er tale om andre investeringer, ved en forpligtelse tiltrådt af den stat, i hvilken investeringen iværksættes, eller på anden måde
b)
og når investeringens gennemførelse bidrager til at forøge den økonomiske produktivitet i almindelighed og fremmer virkeliggørelsen af det indre marked.
2.
Den må hverken erhverve interesser i virksomheder eller påtage sig ansvar for deres ledelse, medmindre beskyttelsen af dens rettigheder kræver det for at sikre, at dens fordringer indgår.
På grundlag af principper fastlagt af Styrelsesrådet i henhold til artikel 7, stk. 3, litra b), fastlægger bestyrelsen dog, hvis gennemførelsen af de i artikel 309 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde nævnte transaktioner kræver det, med kvalificeret flertal de nærmere vilkår og regler for enhver erhvervelse af kapitalandele i et handelsforetagendes kapital, som hovedregel som supplement til et lån eller en garanti, for så vidt det er nødvendigt for at finansiere en investering eller et program.
3.
Den kan overdrage sine fordringer på kapitalmarkedet og med henblik herpå kræve af låntagerne, at de udsteder obligationer eller andre værdipapirer.
4.
Hverken Banken eller medlemsstaterne må stille betingelser om, at de udlånte beløb skal gives ud i en bestemt medlemsstat.
5.
Den kan gøre ydelsen af lån betinget af, at international licitation finder sted.
6.
Den må hverken helt eller delvis finansiere nogen investering, som den medlemsstat, på hvis område investeringen skal gennemføres, modsætter sig.
7.
Som supplement til sine låneaktiviteter kan Banken yde teknisk bistand i henhold til vilkår og regler fastlagt af Styrelsesrådet, der træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal, og under overholdelse af disse vedtægter.
Artikel 19
(tidl. artikel 21)
1.   Enhver virksomhed eller offentlig eller privat enhed kan direkte forelægge Banken en ansøgning om finansiering. Ansøgning kan endvidere forelægges Banken gennem Kommissionen eller gennem den medlemsstat, på hvis område investeringen skal gennemføres.
2.   Såfremt ansøgninger indsendes gennem Kommissionen, skal de forelægges til udtalelse for den medlemsstat, på hvis område investeringen skal gennemføres. Såfremt de indsendes gennem en stat, forelægges de Kommissionen til udtalelse. Hidrører de direkte fra en virksomhed, forelægges de den pågældende medlemsstat og Kommissionen.
De pågældende medlemsstater og Kommissionen skal afgive deres udtalelser inden to måneders forløb. Foreligger der ikke svar inden udløbet af denne frist, kan Banken gå ud fra, at den pågældende investering ikke giver anledning til indvendinger.
3.   Bestyrelsen træffer afgørelse om de finansieringstransaktioner, som direktionen forelægger den.
4.   Direktionen undersøger, om de finansieringstransaktioner, som forelægges den, er i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i disse vedtægter, især de i artikel 16 og 18 indeholdte. Hvis direktionen udtaler sig til fordel for finansieringen, forelægger den det tilsvarende forslag for bestyrelsen; den kan gøre sin tilslutning afhængig af sådanne forudsætninger, som den anser for væsentlige. Udtaler direktionen sig imod finansieringen, skal den tilstille bestyrelsen sagens akter sammen med sin udtalelse.
5.   Er direktionens udtalelse negativ, kan bestyrelsen kun bevilge finansieringen efter enstemmig vedtagelse.
6.   Er Kommissionens udtalelse negativ, kan bestyrelsen kun bevilge finansieringen efter enstemmig vedtagelse. Det af Kommissionen udpegede bestyrelsesmedlem afholder sig fra at deltage i afstemningen.
7.   Er direktionens og Kommissionens udtalelse negativ, kan bestyrelsen ikke bevilge pågældende finansiering.
8.   Når det af hensyn til beskyttelsen af Bankens rettigheder og interesser er berettiget at foretage en omstrukturering af en finansieringstransaktion, der vedrører godkendte investeringer, træffer direktionen straks de hasteforanstaltninger, som den finder nødvendige, idet den dog straks underretter bestyrelsen herom.
Artikel 20
(tidl. artikel 22)
1.   Banken låner på kapitalmarkederne de midler, der er nødvendige til gennemførelsen af dens opgaver.
2.   Banken kan optage lån på medlemsstaternes kapitalmarked inden for rammerne af den lovgivning, der gælder for disse markeder.
De kompetente myndigheder i en medlemsstat med dispensation i medfør af artikel 139, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde kan kun gøre indsigelse, hvis alvorlige vanskeligheder på kapitalmarkedet i den pågældende stat må frygtes.
Artikel 21
(tidl. artikel 23)
1.   Banken kan anvende disponible midler, som den ikke umiddelbart har brug for til opfyldelse af sine forpligtelser, på følgende måder:
a)
Den kan foretage kapitalanbringelser på pengemarkederne
b)
med forbehold af bestemmelserne i artikel 18, stk. 2, kan den købe eller sælge værdipapirer
c)
den kan udføre enhver anden finansiel transaktion i forbindelse med opfyldelsen af dens formål.
2.   Med forbehold af bestemmelserne i artikel 23 må Banken ikke ved forvaltningen af sine kapitalanbringelser foretage valutaarbitrage, som ikke direkte er nødvendiggjort af hensyn til gennemførelsen af dens udlån eller opfyldelsen af de forpligtelser, den har indgået i forbindelse med de af den optagne lån eller stillede garantier.
3.   I de forhold, der er omtalt i denne artikel, handler Banken i forståelse med vedkommende medlemsstats kompetente myndigheder eller nationale centralbank.
Artikel 22
(tidl. artikel 24)
1.   Der oprettes en reservefond, som gradvis bringes op på et beløb svarende til 10% af den tegnede kapital. Såfremt Bankens engagementer berettiger det, kan bestyrelsen træffe bestemmelse om oparbejdelse af yderligere reserver. Så længe reservefonden endnu ikke er bragt op på sit fulde beløb, skal der tilføres den:
a)
renteindtægter af lån, som Banken har ydet af de beløb, der i henhold til artikel 5 skal indbetales af medlemsstaterne
b)
renteindtægter af lån, som Banken har ydet af de beløb, der fremkommer ved tilbagebetaling af de under punkt a) nævnte lån,
i det omfang disse renteindtægter ikke er nødvendige for at opfylde Bankens forpligtelser og til at dække dens udgifter.
2.   Reservefondens midler skal anbringes på en sådan måde, at de til enhver tid er disponible til opfyldelse af fondens formål.
Artikel 23
(tidl. artikel 25)
1.   Banken har altid ret til at overføre sine beholdninger og tilgodehavender til valutaen i en medlemsstat, der ikke har euroen som valuta, for at gennemføre finansielle transaktioner i overensstemmelse med dens formål, således som det er fastsat i artikel 309 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, og under hensyntagen til bestemmelserne i artikel 21 i disse vedtægter. Banken undgår så vidt muligt at foretage sådanne overførsler, såfremt den har beholdninger, som er disponible eller kan frigøres i den valuta, den har brug for.
2.   Banken kan ikke konvertere sine beholdninger i valutaen fra en medlemsstat, der ikke har euroen som valuta, til tredjelands valuta uden medlemsstatens samtykke.
3.   Banken kan frit råde såvel over den del af kapitalen, der er indbetalt, som over valuta, der er lånt på markedet uden for Unionen.
4.   Medlemsstaterne forpligter sig til at stille den valuta til rådighed for Bankens debitorer, som er nødvendig til betaling af afdrag og renter af lån, som Banken har ydet eller garanteret vedrørende investeringer, der skal gennemføres på deres områder.
Artikel 24
(tidl. artikel 26)
Såfremt en medlemsstat misligholder sine medlemsforpligtelser ifølge disse vedtægter, navnlig forpligtelsen til at indbetale sin andel af den tegnede kapital eller til at forrente og amortisere optagne lån, kan Styrelsesrådet med kvalificeret flertal beslutte at indstille långivning eller garantiydelse til denne medlemsstat eller dens statsborgere.
Denne beslutning fritager hverken staten eller dens statsborgere for deres forpligtelser over for Banken.
Artikel 25
(tidl. artikel 27)
1.   Træffer Styrelsesrådet beslutning om at indstille Bankens virksomhed, skal al virksomhed omgående ophøre, med undtagelse af de dispositioner, som er påkrævet for at sikre en behørig anvendelse, beskyttelse og bevarelse af Bankens aktiver og indfrielse af dens engagementer.
2.   I tilfælde af likvidation udnævner Styrelsesrådet likvidatorerne og giver dem instrukser med hensyn til likvidationens gennemførelse. Det sørger for at beskytte de ansattes rettigheder.
Artikel 26
(tidl. artikel 28)
1.   Banken nyder i hver medlemsstat den videstgående rets- og handleevne, som den pågældende stats lovgivning tillægger juridiske personer; den kan i særdeleshed erhverve og afhænde løsøre og fast ejendom og optræde som part i retssager.
2.   Bankens formue skal være undtaget fra enhver form for rekvisition eller ekspropriation.
Artikel 27
(tidl. artikel 29)
Med forbehold af den kompetence, som er tillagt Den Europæiske Unions Domstol, afgøres tvistigheder mellem på den ene side Banken og på den anden side dens långivere, låntagere eller tredjemand af de kompetente nationale domsmyndigheder. Banken kan i en kontrakt indsætte en voldgiftsklausul.
Banken vælger et hjemting i hver medlemsstat. Den kan dog i en kontrakt træffe bestemmelse om et særligt værneting.
Bankens aktiver kan kun i henhold til en retskendelse gøres til genstand for beslaglæggelse eller tvangsfuldbyrdelse.
Artikel 28
(tidl. artikel 30)
1.   Styrelsesrådet kan med enstemmighed vedtage at oprette datterselskaber eller andre enheder med status som juridiske personer og finansiel selvbestemmelsesret.
2.   Styrelsesrådet fastlægger med enstemmighed vedtægterne for de i stk. 1 nævnte selskaber og enheder. Heri defineres navnlig målsætninger, struktur, kapital, medlemmer, hjemstedets placering, finansielle ressourcer, interventionsmuligheder og revisionsordninger samt deres forhold til Bankens organer.
3.   Banken er berettiget til at deltage i forvaltningen af disse selskaber og enheder og bidrage til deres tegnede kapital indtil det af Styrelsesrådet fastsatte beløb, idet Styrelsesrådet træffer enstemmig beslutning herom.
4.   Protokollen om Den Europæiske Unions privilegier og immuniteter finder anvendelse på de i stk. 1 nævnte selskaber og enheder, for så vidt de er omfattet af EU-retten, på medlemmerne af deres organer under udøvelsen af deres hverv og på deres personale på samme vilkår og betingelser som dem, der gælder for Banken.
Udbytte, kapitalgevinster og andre former for indtægter, der stammer fra sådanne selskaber og enheder, og som medlemmerne, bortset fra Den Europæiske Union og Banken, har ret til, forbliver imidlertid underkastet den for dem gældende skattelovgivning.
5.   Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har med de begrænsninger, der er fastsat i det følgende, kompetence til at afgøre tvister vedrørende foranstaltninger vedtaget af organerne i et selskab eller en enhed, der er omfattet af EU-retten. Klager over sådanne foranstaltninger kan indbringes af sådanne selskabers eller enheders medlemmer i deres egenskab af medlemmer eller af medlemsstaterne på de betingelser, der er fastsat i artikel 263 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
6.   Styrelsesrådet kan med enstemmighed beslutte at give de ansatte i de selskaber og enheder, der er omfattet af EU-retten, adgang til ordninger, der er fælles med Banken, under overholdelse af de respektive interne procedurer.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 6)
OM FASTLÆGGELSE AF HJEMSTEDET FOR DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS INSTITUTIONER OG FOR VISSE AF UNIONENS ORGANER, KONTORER, AGENTURER OG TJENESTER
REPRÆSENTANTERNE FOR MEDLEMSSTATERNES REGERINGER ER —
UNDER HENVISNING til artikel 341 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og artikel 189 i traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab,
IDET DE ERINDRER OM OG BEKRÆFTER afgørelsen af 8. april 1965 og uden at foregribe afgørelser om hjemstedet for fremtidige institutioner, organer og tjenester
BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab:
Eneste artikel
a)
Europa-Parlamentet har hjemsted i Strasbourg og afholder dér de tolv månedlige plenarmøderækker, herunder også budgetmøderækken. Yderligere plenarmøderækker afholdes i Bruxelles. Europa-Parlamentets udvalg holder deres møder i Bruxelles. Europa-Parlamentets Generalsekretariat og dets tjenester er fortsat placeret i Luxembourg.
b)
Rådet har hjemsted i Bruxelles. I april, juni og oktober holder Rådet sine samlinger i Luxembourg.
c)
Kommissionen har hjemsted i Bruxelles. De i artikel 7, 8 og 9 i afgørelsen af 8. april 1965 nævnte afdelinger er placeret i Luxembourg.
d)
Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har hjemsted i Luxembourg.
e)
Revisionsretten har hjemsted i Luxembourg.
f)
Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg har hjemsted i Bruxelles.
g)
Regionsudvalget har hjemsted i Bruxelles.
h)
Den Europæiske Investeringsbank har hjemsted i Luxembourg.
i)
Den Europæiske Centralbank har hjemsted i Frankfurt.
j)
Den Europæiske Politienhed (Europol) har hjemsted i Haag.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 7)
VEDRØRENDE DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS PRIVILEGIER OG IMMUNITETER
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at Den Europæiske Union og Euratom i henhold til artikel 343 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og artikel 191 i traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab (Euratom) på medlemsstaternes områder skal nyde de for opfyldelsen af deres opgaver nødvendige privilegier og immuniteter,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab:
KAPITEL I
DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS EJENDOM, PENGEMIDLER, AKTIVER OG FORRETNINGER
Artikel 1
Unionens lokaler og bygninger er ukrænkelige. De er fritaget for ransagning, rekvisition, beslaglæggelse og ekspropriation. Unionens ejendom og aktiver kan ikke uden bemyndigelse fra Domstolen gøres til genstand for tvangsforanstaltninger, hvad enten disse er af administrativ eller judiciel art.
Artikel 2
Unionens arkiver er ukrænkelige.
Artikel 3
Unionen, dens aktiver, indtægter og øvrige ejendom er fritaget for alle direkte skatter.
Medlemsstaternes regeringer skal, hver gang det er muligt, træffe egnede forholdsregler med henblik på eftergivelse eller tilbagebetaling af indirekte skatter og afgifter, der indgår i prisen for fast ejendom eller løsøre, når Unionen til tjenestebrug foretager større indkøb, hvis pris omfatter skatter og afgifter af denne art. Anvendelsen af disse bestemmelser må dog ikke fordreje konkurrencevilkårene inden for Unionen.
Der indrømmes ingen fritagelse for afgifter, skatter og gebyrer, som blot udgør betaling for almennyttige offentlige ydelser.
Artikel 4
Unionen er fritaget for al told, såvel som for forbud og restriktioner vedrørende indførsel og udførsel af genstande, der er bestemt til tjenestebrug; de således indførte genstande må ikke afhændes i det land, til hvilket de er blevet importeret — hverken mod eller uden vederlag — medmindre det sker på betingelser, som godkendes af det pågældende lands regering.
Unionen er endvidere fritaget for al told samt for forbud og restriktioner vedrørende indførsel og udførsel af dens publikationer.
KAPITEL II
MEDDELELSER OG PASSÉRSEDLER
Artikel 5
(tidl. artikel 6)
Unionens institutioner skal med hensyn til deres tjenstlige meddelelser og forsendelse af alle deres dokumenter på enhver medlemsstats område tilstås samme behandling, som den pågældende stat tilstår diplomatiske repræsentationer.
Unionens institutioners tjenstlige korrespondance og andre tjenstlige meddelelser må ikke være genstand for censur.
Artikel 6
(tidl. artikel 7)
Formændene for Unionens institutioner kan for disse institutioners medlemmer og ansatte udstede passérsedler, hvis form bestemmes af Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med simpelt flertal, og som skal anerkendes af medlemsstaternes myndigheder som gyldig rejselegitimation. Disse passérsedler udstedes til tjenestemænd og andre ansatte i henhold til de betingelser, der er fastsat i vedtægten for tjenestemænd og i ansættelsesvilkårene for andre ansatte i Unionen.
Kommissionen kan indgå aftaler om anerkendelse af disse passérsedler som gyldig rejselegitimation på tredjelands område.
KAPITEL III
MEDLEMMER AF EUROPA-PARLAMENTET
Artikel 7
(tidl. artikel 8)
Europa-Parlamentets medlemmer er hverken administrativt eller på anden måde undergivet nogen begrænsning i deres bevægelsesfrihed på vej til eller fra Europa-Parlamentets mødested.
Med hensyn til toldforhold og valutakontrol tilstås Europa-Parlamentets medlemmer:
a)
af deres egen regering samme lettelser, som tilstås højere tjenestemænd, der begiver sig til udlandet i midlertidigt officielt hverv
b)
af de øvrige medlemsstaters regeringer samme lettelser, som tilstås repræsentanter fra fremmede regeringer i midlertidigt officielt hverv.
Artikel 8
(tidl. artikel 9)
Europa-Parlamentets medlemmer kan hverken eftersøges, tilbageholdes eller retsligt forfølges på grund af meningstilkendegivelser eller stemmeafgivelser under udøvelsen af deres hverv.
Artikel 9
(tidl. artikel 10)
Under Europa-Parlamentets mødeperioder nyder medlemmerne:
a)
på deres eget lands område de immuniteter, der tilstås medlemmerne af deres lands lovgivende forsamling
b)
på en anden medlemsstats område fritagelse for enhver form for tilbageholdelse og retsforfølgning.
De er ligeledes dækket af immuniteten på vej til eller fra Europa-Parlamentets mødested.
Immuniteten kan ikke påberåbes af et medlem, som gribes på fersk gerning, og kan ikke hindre Europa-Parlamentets ret til at ophæve et af dets medlemmers immunitet.
KAPITEL IV
REPRÆSENTANTER FOR MEDLEMSSTATERNE, SOM DELTAGER I ARBEJDET I DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS INSTITUTIONER
Artikel 10
(tidl. artikel 11)
Repræsentanterne for medlemsstaterne, som deltager i arbejdet i Unionens institutioner, såvel som deres rådgivere og tekniske eksperter, nyder under udøvelsen af deres hverv og under rejse til og fra mødestedet sædvanlige privilegier, immuniteter og lettelser.
Denne artikel finder ligeledes anvendelse på medlemmerne af Unionens rådgivende organer.
KAPITEL V
DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS TJENESTEMÆND OG ØVRIGE ANSATTE
Artikel 11
(tidl. artikel 12)
Unionens tjenestemænd og øvrige ansatte skal uanset deres nationalitet på hver af medlemsstaternes områder nyde følgende privilegier og immuniteter:
a)
fritagelse for retsforfølgning for de i embeds medfør foretagne handlinger, herunder mundtlige og skriftlige ytringer, dog med det forbehold, at bestemmelserne i traktaterne dels om reglerne vedrørende tjenestemænds og andre ansattes ansvar over for Unionen, dels om Den Europæiske Unions Domstols kompetence til at afgøre tvister mellem Unionen og dens tjenestemænd og øvrige ansatte, finder anvendelse. Denne fritagelse gælder også efter tjenesteforholdets ophør
b)
fritagelse sammen med deres ægtefæller og familiemedlemmer, der forsørges af dem, for indvandringsrestriktioner og bestemmelser om registrering af udlændinge
c)
med hensyn til valuta- og omvekslingsbestemmelser de samme lettelser, som sædvanligt indrømmes tjenestemænd i internationale organisationer
d)
ret til ved deres tiltræden af stillingen i det pågældende land toldfrit at indføre deres bohave og ejendele samt ret til ved udløbet af deres tjenestetid i det pågældende land toldfrit at genudføre deres bohave og ejendele, i begge tilfælde under forbehold af de betingelser, som regeringen i det land, hvori retten udøves, måtte finde fornødne
e)
ret til toldfrit til personligt brug at indføre deres motorkøretøj, såfremt det er erhvervet i deres sidste bopælsland eller i det land, hvor de er statsborgere, under de vilkår, der gælder på dette lands hjemmemarked, samt ret til toldfrit at genudføre det, i begge tilfælde under forbehold af de betingelser, som regeringen i det pågældende land måtte finde fornødne.
Artikel 12
(tidl. artikel 13)
Løn, vederlag og honorarer, som Unionen udbetaler sine tjenestemænd og øvrige ansatte, beskattes til fordel for Unionen på de betingelser og efter den fremgangsmåde, der fastsættes af Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af de berørte institutioner.
Tjenestemændene og de øvrige ansatte fritages for national beskatning af løn, vederlag og honorarer, som de modtager fra Unionen.
Artikel 13
(tidl. artikel 14)
Unionens tjenestemænd og øvrige ansatte, som udelukkende med henblik på virksomhed i Unionens tjeneste tager ophold på en anden medlemsstats område end den stat, hvori de ved deres tiltræden i Unionens tjeneste havde bopæl i skattemæssig henseende, skal med hensyn til beskatning af indkomst og formue og til arveafgift samt til anvendelsen af de mellem Unionens medlemsstater indgåede overenskomster til undgåelse af dobbeltbeskatning af begge de nævnte stater betragtes, som om de havde bevaret deres tidligere bopæl, under forudsætning af at denne var beliggende i en af Unionens medlemsstater. Denne bestemmelse finder ligeledes anvendelse på ægtefællen, i det omfang denne ikke er selverhvervende, og på børn, som de i denne artikel nævnte personer tager vare på og forsørger.
Løsøre, der tilhører de i foregående stykke omhandlede personer, og som befinder sig på opholdslandets område, fritages for arveafgift i denne stat; ved fastsættelsen af sådan afgift betragtes løsøret, med forbehold af tredjelands ret og af eventuel anvendelse af bestemmelser i internationale overenskomster vedrørende dobbeltbeskatning, som om det befandt sig i den stat, hvor det skattemæssige hjemsted findes.
En bopæl, der udelukkende er erhvervet med henblik på virksomhed i andre internationale organisationers tjeneste, tages ikke i betragtning ved anvendelsen af denne artikels bestemmelser.
Artikel 14
(tidl. artikel 15)
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet fastlægger ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af de berørte institutioner den ordning for sociale ydelser, som skal gælde for Unionens tjenestemænd og øvrige ansatte.
Artikel 15
(tidl. artikel 16)
Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet bestemmer ved forordning efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure og efter høring af andre interesserede institutioner, på hvilke grupper af Unionens tjenestemænd og øvrige ansatte bestemmelserne i artiklerne 11, 12, stk. 2, og 13 finder anvendelse helt eller delvis.
Medlemsstaternes regeringer vil med regelmæssige mellemrum blive underrettet om navn, stilling og adresse på de tjenestemænd og øvrige ansatte, der tilhører disse grupper.
KAPITEL VI
PRIVILEGIER OG IMMUNITETER FOR DE REPRÆSENTATIONER FOR TREDJELANDE, DER ER AKKREDITERET HOS UNIONEN
Artikel 16
(tidl. artikel 17)
Den medlemsstat, på hvis område Unionens hovedsæde befinder sig, indrømmer de af tredjeland hos Unionen akkrediterede repræsentationer sædvanlige diplomatiske privilegier og immuniteter.
KAPITEL VII
ALMINDELIGE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 17
(tidl. artikel 18)
Privilegier, immuniteter og lettelser indrømmes Unionens tjenestemænd og øvrige ansatte udelukkende i Unionens interesse.
Enhver af Unionens institutioner skal ophæve den en tjenestemand eller anden ansat tilståede immunitet, såfremt den skønner, at ophævelse af immuniteten ikke strider mod Unionens interesser.
Artikel 18
(tidl. artikel 19)
Ved anvendelse af denne protokol handler Unionens institutioner i gensidig forståelse med de pågældende medlemsstaters ansvarlige myndigheder.
Artikel 19
(tidl. artikel 20)
Artiklerne 11-14 og 17 finder anvendelse på Det Europæiske Råds formand.
De finder ligeledes anvendelse på Kommissionens medlemmer.
Artikel 20
(tidl. artikel 21)
Artiklerne 11-14 og 17 finder anvendelse på Den Europæiske Unions Domstols dommere, generaladvokater, justitssekretærer og assisterende referenter med forbehold af bestemmelserne i artikel 3 i protokollen om statutten for Den Europæiske Unions Domstol vedrørende dommernes og generaladvokaternes fritagelse for retsforfølgning.
Artikel 21
(tidl. artikel 22)
Denne protokol finder ligeledes anvendelse på Den Europæiske Investeringsbank, på medlemmerne af dens organer, på dens personale og på de repræsentanter for medlemsstaterne, der deltager i dens arbejde, dog med forbehold af bestemmelserne i protokollen om Bankens vedtægter.
Den Europæiske Investeringsbank er i øvrigt fritaget for alle skatter og lignende afgifter i anledning af udvidelser af dens kapital, såvel som for de forskellige formaliteter, som måtte være forbundet hermed i det land, hvor den har sit sæde. Tilsvarende skal dens opløsning og likvidation heller ikke give anledning til nogen skatteopkrævning. Endelig skal Bankens og dens organers arbejde, for så vidt det udøves under de i vedtægterne fastlagte betingelser, ikke medføre pålæggelse af omsætningsafgifter.
Artikel 22
(tidl. artikel 23)
Denne protokol gælder også for Den Europæiske Centralbank, for medlemmerne af dens besluttende organer og for dens personale med forbehold af bestemmelserne i protokollen om statutten for Det Europæiske System af Centralbanker og Den Europæiske Centralbank.
Den Europæiske Centralbank er i øvrigt fritaget for alle skatter og afgifter eller lignende i anledning af kapitaludvidelser såvel som forskellige formaliteter, som måtte være forbundet hermed i den stat, hvor banken har sit hjemsted. Bankens og dens besluttende organers virksomhed i henhold til statutten for Det Europæiske System af Centralbanker og Den Europæiske Centralbank pålægges ikke nogen form for omsætningsafgift.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 8)
VEDRØRENDE ARTIKEL 6, STK. 2, I TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNION OM UNIONENS TILTRÆDELSE AF DEN EUROPÆISKE KONVENTION TIL BESKYTTELSE AF MENNESKERETTIGHEDER OG GRUNDLÆGGENDE FRIHEDSRETTIGHEDER
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
Aftalen om Unionens tiltrædelse af den europæiske konvention til beskyttelse af menneskerettigheder og grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder (i det følgende benævnt "den europæiske menneskerettighedskonvention"), jf. artikel 6, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, skal afspejle nødvendigheden af at bevare Unionens og EU-rettens særlige karakteristika, navnlig for så vidt angår:
a)
de nærmere bestemmelser for Unionens eventuelle deltagelse i den europæiske menneskerettighedskonventions kontrolinstanser
b)
de mekanismer, der er nødvendige for at sikre, at sager indbragt af ikke-medlemsstater samt individuelle klager henføres korrekt til medlemsstaterne og/eller Unionen afhængigt af det enkelte tilfælde.
Artikel 2
Den aftale, der er nævnt i artikel 1, skal sikre, at tiltrædelsen hverken berører Unionens kompetencer eller institutionernes beføjelser. Den skal sikre, at intet heri berører medlemsstaternes situation i forhold til den europæiske menneskerettighedskonvention, navnlig i forhold til protokollerne hertil, foranstaltninger truffet af medlemsstaterne, der fraviger konventionen i overensstemmelse med dennes artikel 15, og forbehold med hensyn til konventionen, som medlemsstater har taget i overensstemmelse med dennes artikel 57.
Artikel 3
Den aftale, der er nævnt i artikel 1, berører ikke artikel 344 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 9)
OM RÅDETS AFGØRELSE OM GENNEMFØRELSE AF ARTIKEL 16, STK. 4, I TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNION OG ARTIKEL 238, STK. 2, I TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS FUNKTIONSMÅDE DELS MELLEM DEN 1. NOVEMBER 2014 OG DEN 31. MARTS 2017 OG DELS FRA DEN 1. APRIL 2017
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM TAGER HENSYN TIL den grundlæggende betydning af at nå til enighed om Rådets afgørelse om gennemførelse af artikel 16, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 238, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde dels mellem den 1. november 2014 og den 31. marts 2017 og dels fra den 1. april 2017 (i det følgende benævnt "afgørelsen") i forbindelse med godkendelsen af Lissabontraktaten,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelse, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Eneste artikel
Inden Rådet behandler et udkast, der tager sigte på at ændre eller ophæve afgørelsen eller en eller flere af dens bestemmelser eller på indirekte at ændre dens rækkevidde eller betydning i kraft af ændring af en anden EU-retsakt, har Det Europæiske Råd en foreløbig drøftelse om udkastet og træffer afgørelse ved konsensus i overensstemmelse med artikel 15, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 10)
TURERET SAMARBEJDE ETABLERET VED ARTIKEL 42 I TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNION
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM HENVISER TIL artikel 42, stk. 6, og artikel 46 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union,
SOM MINDER OM, at Unionen fører en fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, der bygger på opnåelse af en stadig stigende konvergens i medlemsstaternes optræden,
SOM MINDER OM, at den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik udgør en integrerende del af den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, at den sikrer Unionen en operationel kapacitet, der gør brug af civile og militære midler, at Unionen kan anvende disse i forbindelse med de i artikel 43 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union nævnte opgaver uden for Unionens område med henblik på fredsbevarelse, konfliktforebyggelse og styrkelse af den internationale sikkerhed i overensstemmelse med principperne i De Forenede Nationers pagt, og at udførelsen af disse opgaver bygger på militære kapaciteter tilvejebragt af medlemsstaterne i overensstemmelse med princippet om "kun ét sæt styrker",
SOM MINDER OM, at Unionens fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik ikke berører den særlige karakter af visse medlemsstaters sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik,
SOM MINDER OM, at Unionens fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik overholder de forpligtelser, der følger af den nordatlantiske traktat for de medlemsstater, der betragter deres fælles forsvar som omfattet af Den Nordatlantiske Traktats Organisation, der fortsat udgør grundlaget for dens medlemmers kollektive forsvar, og at den er forenelig med den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik, der er fastlagt inden for denne ramme,
SOM ER OVERBEVIST OM, at en mere aktiv rolle for Unionen på sikkerheds- og forsvarsområdet vil bidrage til en livskraftig fornyet atlantisk alliance i overensstemmelse med Berlin plus-ordningerne,
SOM ER BESLUTTET PÅ, at Unionen fuldt ud skal kunne påtage sig det ansvar, der påhviler den inden for det internationale samfund,
SOM ANERKENDER, at De Forenede Nationer kan anmode om Unionens bistand, hvis der meget hurtigt skal udføres opgaver i henhold til kapitel VI og VII i De Forenede Nationers pagt,
SOM ANERKENDER, at en styrkelse af sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitikken vil kræve en indsats fra medlemsstaternes side med hensyn til kapaciteter,
SOM ER KLAR OVER, at der, for at man kan komme videre til næste fase i udviklingen af den europæiske sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik, forudsættes en beslutsom indsats fra de medlemsstater, der er rede til det,
SOM MINDER OM, at det er vigtigt, at Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik inddrages fuldt ud i arbejdet inden for det permanente strukturerede samarbejde,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
Det permanente strukturerede samarbejde, som nævnt i artikel 42, stk. 6, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, er åbent for enhver medlemsstat, der fra datoen for Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse forpligter sig til:
a)
at intensivere udviklingen af sine forsvarskapaciteter gennem udvikling af sine nationale bidrag og eventuelt gennem deltagelse i multinationale styrker, i de vigtigste europæiske materielprogrammer og i Agenturet for Udvikling af Forsvarskapaciteter, Forskning, Anskaffelse og Forsvarsmateriel (Det Europæiske Forsvarsagentur) og til
b)
senest i 2010 enten nationalt eller som en del af multinationale grupper af styrker at kunne levere kampenheder, der er specielt uddannet til de påtænkte opgaver, som på det taktiske plan er sammensat som kampgrupper med støtteelementer, herunder transport og logistik, som er i stand til inden for 5-30 dage at udføre opgaver som omhandlet i artikel 43 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, især for at imødekomme anmodninger fra De Forenede Nationer, og som har forsyninger til at klare sig i en første periode på 30 dage, der kan forlænges til mindst 120 dage.
Artikel 2
De medlemsstater, der deltager i det permanente strukturerede samarbejde, forpligter sig med henblik på at opfylde målene i artikel 1 til:
a)
fra og med Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse at samarbejde med henblik på at nå de aftalte mål for niveauet for investeringsudgifter til forsvarsmateriel og til at tage disse mål op til vurdering med jævne mellemrum på baggrund af sikkerhedssituationen og Unionens internationale ansvar
b)
så vidt muligt at tilnærme deres forsvarsinstrumenter til hinanden, især ved at harmonisere fastlæggelsen af de militære behov, ved at samle og eventuelt specialisere deres forsvarsaktiver og -kapaciteter og ved at fremme samarbejde inden for uddannelse og logistik
c)
at træffe konkrete foranstaltninger for at øge deres styrkers disponibilitet, interoperabilitet, fleksibilitet og deployeringsevne, navnlig ved at fastlægge fælles mål med hensyn til styrkeprojektion, herunder ved eventuelt at revidere deres nationale beslutningsprocedurer
d)
at samarbejde for at sikre sig, at de træffer de nødvendige foranstaltninger med henblik på, bl.a. gennem multinationale tiltag og med forbehold af deres relevante forpligtelser inden for Den Nordatlantiske Traktats Organisation, at afhjælpe de mangler, der konstateres inden for rammerne af kapacitetsudviklingsmekanismen
e)
eventuelt at deltage i udvikling af fælles eller europæiske programmer for større materiel inden for rammerne af Det Europæiske Forsvarsagentur.
Artikel 3
Det Europæiske Forsvarsagentur medvirker til en regelmæssig evaluering af de deltagende medlemsstaters kapacitetsbidrag, navnlig bidrag ydet efter de kriterier, der fastsættes bl.a. på grundlag af artikel 2, og aflægger mindst en gang om året rapport herom. Evalueringen kan danne grundlag for de henstillinger og afgørelser, som Rådet vedtager i overensstemmelse med artikel 46 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 11)
AD ARTIKEL 42 I TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNION
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM TAGER HENSYN TIL behovet for fuldt ud at gennemføre bestemmelserne i artikel 42, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde,
SOM TAGER HENSYN TIL, at Unionens politik i artikel 42's betydning ikke berører den særlige karakter af visse medlemsstaters sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik og skal overholde de forpligtelser, som visse medlemsstater, hvis fælles forsvar foregår i NATO, har i henhold til den nordatlantiske traktat, og skal være forenelig med den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik, der er fastlagt inden for denne ramme,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelse, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Den Europæiske Union udarbejder sammen med Den Vesteuropæiske Union ordninger for udvidet samarbejde mellem dem.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 12)
OM PROCEDUREN I FORBINDELSE MED UFORHOLDSMÆSSIGT STORE UNDERSKUD
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER at fastsætte nærmere bestemmelser for proceduren i forbindelse med uforholdsmæssigt store underskud, som nævnt i artikel 126 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der er knyttet som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
De referenceværdier, der er nævnt i artikel 126, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, er:
—
3% for den andel, som det forventede eller faktiske offentlige underskud udgør af bruttonationalproduktet i markedspriser
—
60% for den andel, som den offentlige gæld udgør af bruttonationalproduktet i markedspriser.
Artikel 2
I nævnte traktats artikel 126 og i denne protokol forstås ved:
—
offentlig: den samlede offentlige sektor, dvs. centralregeringen, regionale eller lokale myndigheder samt sociale sikringsordninger, med undtagelse af kommercielle transaktioner, som defineret i det europæiske nationalregnskabssystem
—
underskud: nettolåntagning, som defineret i det europæiske nationalregnskabssystem
—
investering: faste bruttoinvesteringer, som defineret i det europæiske nationalregnskabssystem
—
gæld: den samlede bruttogæld til pålydende værdi, der er udestående ved årets afslutning, og som er konsolideret mellem og inden for sektorerne i den samlede offentlige sektor som defineret i første led.
Artikel 3
For at sikre, at proceduren i forbindelse med uforholdsmæssigt store underskud fungerer effektivt, er medlemsstaternes regeringer i henhold til denne procedure ansvarlige for underskuddet i den samlede offentlige sektor som defineret i artikel 2, første led. Medlemsstaterne sørger for, at nationale procedurer på budgetområdet sætter dem i stand til at opfylde deres forpligtelser inden for dette område, som de følger af traktaterne. Medlemsstaterne underretter straks og regelmæssigt Kommissionen om deres forventede og faktiske underskud og om niveauerne for deres gæld.
Artikel 4
Kommissionen tilvejebringer de statistiske data, der skal benyttes med henblik på anvendelsen af denne protokol.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 13)
OM KONVERGENSKRITERIERNE
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER at præcisere de konvergenskriterier, der er nævnt i artikel 140 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, og som skal vejlede Unionen, når den træffer afgørelse, jf. nævnte traktats artikel 140, om ophævelse af dispensationerne for medlemsstater med dispensation,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
Kriteriet vedrørende prisstabilitet som nævnt i artikel 140, stk. 1, første led, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde betyder, at en medlemsstat har en holdbar prisudvikling og en gennemsnitlig inflationstakt, som betragtet i en periode på et år før undersøgelsen ikke overstiger inflationstakten i de højst tre medlemsstater, der har nået de bedste resultater med hensyn til prisstabilitet, med mere end 1½ procentpoint. Inflationen måles ved hjælp af forbrugerprisindekset på et sammenligneligt grundlag, der tager hensyn til forskelle i nationale definitioner.
Artikel 2
Kriteriet vedrørende den offentlige budgetstilling som nævnt i nævnte traktats artikel 140, stk. 1, andet led, betyder, at medlemsstaten på tidspunktet for undersøgelsen, ikke er omfattet af en rådsafgørelse som omhandlet i nævnte traktats artikel 126, stk. 6, om, at den pågældende medlemsstat har et uforholdsmæssigt stort underskud.
Artikel 3
Kriteriet vedrørende deltagelse i det europæiske monetære systems valutakursmekanisme som nævnt i nævnte traktats artikel 140, stk. 1, tredje led, betyder, at en medlemsstat har overholdt de normale udsvingsmargener i det europæiske monetære systems valutakursmekanisme uden alvorlige spændinger i mindst de seneste to år før undersøgelsen. Medlemsstaten må især ikke i samme periode på eget initiativ have devalueret sin valutas bilaterale centralkurs over for euroen.
Artikel 4
Kriteriet vedrørende konvergens i rentesatserne som nævnt i nævnte traktats artikel 140, stk. 1, fjerde led, betyder, at en medlemsstat over en periode på et år før undersøgelsen har haft en gennemsnitlig langfristet nominel rentesats, som ikke overstiger den tilsvarende rentesats i de højst tre medlemsstater, der har nået de bedste resultater med hensyn til prisstabilitet, med mere end 2 procentpoint. Rentesatserne måles på grundlag af langfristede statsobligationer eller tilsvarende værdipapirer, idet der tages hensyn til forskelle i nationale definitioner.
Artikel 5
Kommissionen tilvejebringer de statistiske data, der skal bruges med henblik på anvendelsen af denne protokol.
Artikel 6
Rådet vedtager med enstemmighed på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet, ECB samt Det Økonomiske og Finansielle Udvalg, passende bestemmelser om detaljerne i forbindelse med konvergenskriterierne som nævnt i nævnte traktats artikel 140, som derefter skal træde i stedet for denne protokol.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 14)
OM EUROGRUPPEN
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER at fremme betingelserne for en stærkere økonomisk vækst i Den Europæiske Union og med henblik herpå at udvikle en stadig tættere samordning af de økonomiske politikker i euroområdet,
SOM ER OPMÆRKSOMME PÅ nødvendigheden af at fastlægge særlige bestemmelser med henblik på en styrket dialog mellem de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta, indtil euroen bliver valutaen i alle Unionens medlemsstater,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
Ministrene fra de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta, mødes uformelt. Disse møder finder sted efter behov for at drøfte spørgsmål i tilknytning til det specifikke ansvar, som de deler for så vidt angår den fælles valuta. Kommissionen deltager i møderne. Den Europæiske Centralbank opfordres til at deltage i disse møder, som forberedes af repræsentanterne for finansministrene fra de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta, og for Kommissionen.
Artikel 2
Ministrene fra de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta, vælger med et flertal af disse medlemsstater en formand for to et halvt år.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 15)
OM VISSE BESTEMMELSER VEDRØRENDE DET FORENEDE KONGERIGE STORBRITANNIEN OG NORDIRLAND
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ANERKENDER, at Det Forenede Kongerige ikke er forpligtet eller bundet til at indføre euroen, uden at dets regering og Parlament har truffet særskilt beslutning derom,
SOM KONSTATERER, at Det Forenede Kongeriges regering den 16. oktober 1996 og den 30. oktober 1997 meddelte Rådet, at den ikke agter at deltage i Den Økonomiske og Monetære Unions tredje fase,
SOM TAGER TIL EFTERRETNING, at Det Forenede Kongeriges regering normalt finansierer sit lånebehov ved salg af gældsinstrumenter til den private sektor,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
1.
Medmindre Det Forenede Kongerige meddeler Rådet, at det agter at indføre euroen, skal det ikke være forpligtet dertil.
2.
Punkt 3-8 og 10 finder anvendelse på Det Forenede Kongerige under hensyn til meddelelsen fra Det Forenede Kongeriges regering til Rådet af 16. oktober 1996 og 30. oktober 1997.
3.
Det Forenede Kongerige bevarer alle sine beføjelser med hensyn til monetær politik i overensstemmelse med sin nationale lovgivning.
4.
Artikel 119, stk. 2, artikel 126, stk. 1, 9 og 11, artikel 127, stk. 1-5, artikel 128, artikel 130, 131, 132 og 133, artikel 138, artikel 140, stk. 3, artikel 219, artikel 282, stk. 2, bortset fra dette stykkes første og sidste punktum, artikel 282, stk. 5 og artikel 283 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde finder ikke anvendelse på Det Forenede Kongerige. Det samme gælder traktatens artikel 121, stk. 2, for så vidt angår vedtagelsen af de dele af de overordnede retningslinjer for de økonomiske politikker, der vedrører euroområdet generelt. Henvisninger i disse bestemmelser til Unionen eller medlemsstaterne omfatter ikke Det Forenede Kongerige, og henvisninger til de nationale centralbanker omfatter ikke Bank of England.
5.
Det Forenede Kongerige bestræber sig på at undgå et uforholdsmæssigt stort offentligt underskud.
Artikel 143 og 144 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde finder fortsat anvendelse på Det Forenede Kongerige. Artikel 134, stk. 4, og artikel finder anvendelse på Det Forenede Kongerige på samme måde, som hvis det havde en dispensation.
6.
Det Forenede Kongeriges stemmerettigheder suspenderes i forbindelse med rådsakter, hvortil der henvises i de i punkt 4 nævnte artikler, og i de tilfælde, der er nævnt i artikel 139, stk. 4, første afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde. Med henblik herpå finder nævnte traktats artikel 139, stk. 4, andet og tredje afsnit, anvendelse.
Det Forenede Kongerige er heller ikke berettiget til at deltage i udnævnelse af formanden og næstformanden for samt de øvrige medlemmer af ECB's direktion i henhold til nævnte traktats artikel 283, stk. 2, andet afsnit.
7.
Artikel 3, 4, 6, 7, 9.2, 10.1, 10.3, 11.2, 12.1, 14, 16, 18, 19, 20, 22, 23, 26, 27, 30-34 og 49 i protokollen om statutten for Det Europæiske System af Centralbanker og Den Europæiske Centralbank (statutten for ESCB og ECB) finder ikke anvendelse på Det Forenede Kongerige.
Henvisninger i disse artikler til Unionen eller medlemsstaterne omfatter ikke Det Forenede Kongerige, og henvisninger til de nationale centralbanker eller indehavere af kapitalandele omfatter ikke Bank of England.
Henvisninger i artikel 10.3 og 30.2 i statutten for ESCB og ECB til ECB's indskudte kapital omfatter ikke kapital indskudt af Bank of England.
8.
Artikel 141, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og artikel 43-47 i statutten for ESCB og ECB's gælder, uanset om der er medlemsstater med dispensation, idet der dog skal foretages følgende ændringer:
a)
Henvisninger i artikel 43 til ECB's og EMI's opgaver skal indbefatte sådanne opgaver, som fortsat skal udføres efter indførelsen af euroen, dersom Det Forenede Kongerige træffer beslutning om, at det ikke vil indføre euroen.
b)
Foruden de i artikel 46 omhandlede opgaver skal ECB ligeledes rådgive og medvirke i forbindelse med forberedelsen af enhver afgørelse, som Rådet i medfør af denne protokols artikel 9, litra a) og c), måtte træffe vedrørende Det Forenede Kongerige.
c)
Bank of England skal fuldt ud indbetale sin kapitalandel til ECB's egenkapital som bidrag til dækning af ECB's driftsudgifter på samme grundlag som de nationale centralbanker i medlemsstater med dispensation.
9.
Det Forenede Kongerige kan når som helst meddele Rådet, at det agter at indføre euroen. I så fald:
a)
har Det Forenede Kongerige ret til at indføre euroen, forudsat at det opfylder de nødvendige betingelser. Rådet træffer efter anmodning fra Det Forenede Kongerige og på de i artikel 140, stk. 1 og 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde opstillede betingelser og efter den heri fastsatte fremgangsmåde afgørelse om, hvorvidt Det Forenede Kongerige opfylder de nødvendige betingelser.
b)
Bank of England indbetaler sit kapitalindskud fuldt ud, overfører valutareserveaktiver til ECB og bidrager til dennes reserver på samme grundlag som den nationale centralbank i en medlemsstat, hvis dispensation er ophævet.
c)
Rådet træffer på de i nævnte traktats artikel 140, stk. 3, opstillede betingelser og efter den heri fastsatte fremgangsmåde alle øvrige nødvendige afgørelser for at sætte Det Forenede Kongerige i stand til at indføre euroen.
Hvis Det Forenede Kongerige indfører euroen i medfør af bestemmelserne i denne protokol, ophører punkt 3-8 med at gælde.
10.
Uanset bestemmelserne i artikel 123 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og statuttens artikel 21.1 kan Det Forenede Kongeriges regering opretholde sin "Ways and Means"-facilitet hos Bank of England, såfremt og så længe Det Forenede Kongerige ikke indfører euroen.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 16)
OM VISSE BESTEMMELSER VEDRØRENDE DANMARK
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at den danske grundlov indeholder bestemmelser, der kan indebære en folkeafstemning i Danmark, inden Danmark giver afkald på sin undtagelse,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at den danske regering den 3. november 1993 meddelte Rådet, at den ikke agter at deltage i Den Økonomiske og Monetære Unions tredje fase,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
1.
På baggrund af den danske regerings meddelelse til Rådet af 3. november 1993 har Danmark en undtagelse. Virkningen af denne undtagelse er, at alle artikler og bestemmelser i traktaterne og statutten for ESCB og ECB, hvori der henvises til en dispensation, vil gælde for Danmark.
2.
For så vidt angår ophævelsen af denne undtagelse, vil proceduren i artikel 140 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde kun blive indledt på Danmarks anmodning.
3.
I tilfælde af at undtagelsen ophæves, finder bestemmelserne i denne protokol ikke længere anvendelse.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 17)
VEDRØRENDE DANMARK
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER at løse visse særlige problemer i forbindelse med Danmark,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Bestemmelserne i artikel 14 i protokollen om statutten for Det Europæiske System af Centralbanker og Den Europæiske Centralbank berører ikke Danmarks Nationalbanks ret til at udføre sine nuværende opgaver vedrørende de dele af Kongeriget Danmark, der ikke udgør en del af Unionen.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 18)
VEDRØRENDE FRANKRIG
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER at tage hensyn til et særligt spørgsmål vedrørende Frankrig,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Frankrig beholder eneretten til pengeudstedelse i Ny Kaledonien, Fransk Polynesien og Wallis og Futuna på de vilkår, der er fastlagt i Frankrigs nationale lovgivning, og vil have eneret til at fastsætte CFP-franc'ens paritet.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 19)
OM SCHENGENREGLERNE SOM INTEGRERET I DEN EUROPÆISKE UNION
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM NOTERER SIG, at de aftaler om gradvis ophævelse af kontrollen ved de fælles grænser, som visse af Den Europæiske Unions medlemsstater undertegnede i Schengen den 14. juni 1985 og den 19. juni 1990, samt de dermed forbundne aftaler og de regler, der er vedtaget på grundlag af disse aftaler, er blevet integreret i Den Europæiske Union ved Amsterdamtraktaten af 2. oktober 1997,
SOM ØNSKER at bevare Schengenreglerne, som de er blevet udbygget siden Amsterdamtraktatens ikrafttræden, og udbygge disse regler for at bidrage til opfyldelsen af målet om at give unionsborgerne et område med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed uden indre grænser,
SOM TAGER HENSYN til Danmarks særlige stilling,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at Irland og Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland ikke deltager i alle Schengenreglerne, men at der bør træffes foranstaltning til at gøre det muligt for disse medlemsstater at acceptere andre bestemmelser i disse regler helt eller delvist,
SOM ERKENDER, at det som en konsekvens heraf er nødvendigt at anvende de bestemmelser i traktaterne, der vedrører et forstærket samarbejde mellem nogle medlemsstater,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at det er nødvendigt at bevare et særligt forhold til Republikken Island og Kongeriget Norge, idet disse to stater og de nordiske lande, der er medlemmer af Den Europæiske Union, er bundet af den nordiske pasunions regler,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
Kongeriget Belgien, Republikken Bulgarien, Den Tjekkiske Republik, Kongeriget Danmark, Forbundsrepublikken Tyskland, Republikken Estland, Den Hellenske Republik, Kongeriget Spanien, Den Franske Republik, Den Italienske Republik, Republikken Cypern, Republikken Letland, Republikken Litauen, Storhertugdømmet Luxembourg, Republikken Ungarn, Republikken Malta, Kongeriget Nederlandene, Republikken Østrig, Republikken Polen, Den Portugisiske Republik, Rumænien, Republikken Slovenien, Den Slovakiske Republik, Republikken Finland og Kongeriget Sverige bemyndiges til at indlede et forstærket indbyrdes samarbejde på de områder, der er omfattet af de af Rådet fastlagte bestemmelser, der udgør "Schengenreglerne"
 (
2
)
. Dette samarbejde gennemføres inden for Den Europæiske Unions institutionelle og juridiske rammer og under overholdelse af de relevante bestemmelser i traktaterne.
Artikel 2
Schengenreglerne gælder for de medlemsstater, der er nævnt i artikel 1, jf. dog artikel 3 i tiltrædelsesakten af 16. april 2003 og artikel 4 i tiltrædelsesakten af 25. april 2005
 (
3
)
. Rådet træder i stedet for den eksekutivkomité, der blev nedsat ved Schengenaftalerne.
Artikel 3
Danmarks deltagelse i vedtagelsen af foranstaltninger, der udgør en udbygning af Schengenreglerne, samt gennemførelsen og anvendelsen af disse foranstaltninger i Danmark er omfattet af de relevante bestemmelser i protokollen om Danmarks stilling.
Artikel 4
Irland og Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland kan til enhver tid anmode om at deltage i nogle af eller alle Schengenreglerne.
Rådet træffer afgørelse om anmodningen med enstemmighed blandt medlemmerne som nævnt i artikel 1 og repræsentanten for den pågældende stats regering.
Artikel 5
1.   Forslag og initiativer til udbygning af Schengenreglerne er underlagt de relevante traktatbestemmelser.
Hvis enten Irland eller Det Forenede Kongerige ikke inden for en rimelig tid skriftligt har meddelt Rådet, at de ønsker at deltage, anses i den forbindelse de i artikel 1 nævnte medlemsstater samt Irland eller Det Forenede Kongerige, såfremt en af disse stater ønsker at deltage i de pågældende samarbejdsområder, for at have opnået den bemyndigelse, der er omhandlet i artikel 329 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
2.   Hvis enten Irland eller Det Forenede Kongerige i medfør af en afgørelse i henhold til artikel 4 anses for at have givet meddelelse, kan de ikke desto mindre inden tre måneder skriftligt meddele Rådet, at de ikke ønsker at deltage i et sådant forslag eller initiativ. I så fald deltager Irland eller Det Forenede Kongerige ikke i vedtagelsen heraf. Fra denne seneste meddelelse at regne suspenderes proceduren for vedtagelse af den foranstaltning, der bygger på Schengenreglerne, indtil afslutningen af proceduren i stk. 3 eller 4, eller indtil denne meddelelse trækkes tilbage på et hvilket som helst tidspunkt i løbet af denne procedure.
3.   For den medlemsstat, der har givet den i stk. 2 nævnte meddelelse, ophører enhver afgørelse truffet af Rådet i medfør af artikel 4 fra datoen for ikrafttrædelsen af den foreslåede foranstaltning med at finde anvendelse i det omfang, Rådet betragter som nødvendigt, og på de betingelser, der fastlægges i en afgørelse, der træffes af Rådet med kvalificeret flertal på forslag af Kommissionen. Afgørelsen træffes i overensstemmelse med følgende kriterier: Rådet søger at opretholde den videst mulige grad af deltagelse for den berørte medlemsstat, uden at det alvorligt berører den praktiske gennemførelse af de forskellige dele af Schengenreglerne, og samtidig med at sammenhængen mellem disse dele respekteres. Kommissionen forelægger sit forslag snarest muligt efter den i stk. 2 nævnte meddelelse. Rådet træffer afgørelse senest fire måneder efter Kommissionens forslag, om nødvendigt efter at være trådt sammen to gange.
4.   Hvis Rådet ved udgangen af perioden på fire måneder ikke har vedtaget sin afgørelse, kan en medlemsstat straks anmode om, at sagen forelægges for Det Europæiske Råd. I så fald træffer Det Europæiske Råd på sit førstkommende møde med kvalificeret flertal på forslag af Kommissionen en afgørelse i overensstemmelse med kriterierne i stk. 3.
5.   Hvis Rådet eller Det Europæiske Råd, alt efter omstændighederne, ved afslutningen af proceduren i stk. 3 eller 4 ikke har vedtaget en afgørelse, ophører suspensionen af proceduren for vedtagelse af den foranstaltning, der bygger på Schengenreglerne. Hvis den pågældende foranstaltning efterfølgende vedtages, ophører enhver afgørelse truffet af Rådet i medfør af artikel 4 fra datoen for foranstaltningens ikrafttrædelse med at gælde for den berørte medlemsstat i det omfang og på de betingelser, der besluttes af Kommissionen, medmindre den pågældende medlemsstat har trukket sin meddelelse i henhold til stk. 2 tilbage inden vedtagelsen af foranstaltningen. Kommissionen træffer afgørelse senest på datoen for denne vedtagelse. Når Kommissionen træffer sin afgørelse, overholder den kriterierne i stk. 3.
Artikel 6
Republikken Island og Kongeriget Norge deltager som associeret i gennemførelsen af Schengenreglerne og den videre udvikling heraf. Relevante procedurer i den forbindelse fastsættes i en aftale, som Rådet indgår med disse stater, idet det træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed blandt de i artikel 1 nævnte medlemmer. En sådan aftale skal omfatte bestemmelser om Islands og Norges bidrag i forbindelse med eventuelle finansielle konsekvenser af gennemførelsen af denne protokol.
Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed, indgår en særskilt aftale med Island og Norge om fastsættelse af rettighederne og forpligtelserne i forholdet mellem Irland og Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland, på den ene side, og Island og Norge, på den anden side, på de områder af Schengenreglerne, der gælder for disse stater.
Artikel 7
I forbindelse med forhandlingerne om optagelse af nye medlemsstater i Den Europæiske Union betragtes Schengenreglerne og yderligere foranstaltninger, der træffes af institutionerne inden for rammerne heraf, som gældende regler, der skal accepteres fuldt ud af alle stater, der søger om optagelse.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 20)
OM ANVENDELSE AF VISSE ASPEKTER AF ARTIKEL 26 I TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS FUNKTIONSMÅDE PÅ DET FORENEDE KONGERIGE OG PÅ IRLAND
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER at løse visse spørgsmål vedrørende Det Forenede Kongerige og Irland,
SOM TAGER HENSYN til, at der i mange år har eksisteret særlige rejseordninger mellem Det Forenede Kongerige og Irland,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, som knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
Uanset artikel 26 og 77 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, andre bestemmelser i nævnte traktat eller i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, foranstaltninger vedtaget i henhold til disse traktater eller internationale aftaler indgået af Unionen eller af Unionen og dens medlemsstater med et eller flere tredjelande har Det Forenede Kongerige ret til ved sine grænser til andre medlemsstater at foretage en sådan kontrol af personer, der ønsker indrejse i Det Forenede Kongerige, som det finder nødvendigt, med det formål:
a)
at kontrollere retten til indrejse i Det Forenede Kongerige for statsborgere fra medlemsstaterne og for personer, over for hvilke ovennævnte personer har forsørgerpligt, og som udøver rettigheder i henhold til EU-lovgivningen, samt borgere i andre stater, der har fået sådanne rettigheder tillagt ved en aftale, som Det Forenede Kongerige er bundet af, og
b)
at træffe afgørelse om, hvorvidt andre personer skal have tilladelse til indrejse i Det Forenede Kongerige.
Intet i artikel 26 og 77 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde eller i nogen anden bestemmelse i nævnte traktat eller i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union eller i foranstaltninger, der er vedtaget i medfør af dem, anfægter Det Forenede Kongeriges ret til at vedtage eller foretage en sådan kontrol. Henvisninger til Det Forenede Kongerige i denne artikel omfatter områder, hvis eksterne forbindelser henhører under Det Forenede Kongeriges ansvar.
Artikel 2
Det Forenede Kongerige og Irland kan fortsætte med at indgå indbyrdes aftaler vedrørende personbevægelser mellem deres områder (det fælles rejseområde) under fuld overholdelse af rettighederne for de personer, der er nævnt i artikel 1, stk. 1, litra a), i denne protokol. Så længe de opretholder sådanne ordninger, finder artikel 1 i denne protokol derfor anvendelse på Irland på samme betingelser og vilkår som for Det Forenede Kongerige. Intet i artikel 26 og 77 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, i andre bestemmelser i nævnte traktat eller i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union eller i foranstaltninger, som er vedtaget i medfør af dem, berører sådanne ordninger.
Artikel 3
De øvrige medlemsstater har ret til ved deres grænser eller ethvert andet indrejsested til deres område at foretage en sådan kontrol af personer, der ønsker at indrejse på deres område fra Det Forenede Kongerige eller fra områder, hvis eksterne forbindelser henhører under dets ansvar, i samme øjemed som nævnt i artikel 1 i denne protokol, eller fra Irland, så længe bestemmelserne i artikel 1 i denne protokol gælder for Irland.
Intet i artikel 26 og 77 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde eller i nogen anden bestemmelse i nævnte traktat eller i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union eller i foranstaltninger, der er vedtaget i medfør af dem, anfægter de øvrige medlemsstaters ret til at vedtage eller foretage en sådan kontrol.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 21)
OM DET FORENEDE KONGERIGES OG IRLANDS STILLING FOR SÅ VIDT ANGÅR OMRÅDET MED FRIHED, SIKKERHED OG RETFÆRDIGHED
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER at løse visse spørgsmål vedrørende Det Forenede Kongerige og Irland,
SOM HENVISER TIL protokollen om anvendelse af visse aspekter af artikel 26 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde på Det Forenede Kongerige og Irland,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, som knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
Med forbehold af artikel 3 deltager Det Forenede Kongerige og Irland ikke i Rådets vedtagelse af foranstaltninger, der foreslås i henhold til tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde. For rådsafgørelser, der skal vedtages med enstemmighed, kræves der enstemmighed blandt Rådets medlemmer med undtagelse af repræsentanterne for Det Forenede Kongeriges og Irlands regeringer.
Ved anvendelsen af denne artikel defineres kvalificeret flertal som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Artikel 2
Som følge af artikel 1 og med forbehold af artikel 3, 4 og 6 er ingen bestemmelser i tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, ingen foranstaltninger vedtaget i henhold til nævnte afsnit, ingen bestemmelser i internationale aftaler indgået af Unionen i henhold til nævnte afsnit og ingen afgørelser truffet af Den Europæiske Unions Domstol om fortolkning af sådanne bestemmelser eller foranstaltninger bindende for eller finder anvendelse i Det Forenede Kongerige eller Irland; ingen af disse bestemmelser, foranstaltninger eller afgørelser berører på nogen måde disse staters beføjelser, rettigheder og forpligtelser; ingen af disse bestemmelser, foranstaltninger eller afgørelser berører på nogen måde gældende fællesskabsret eller EU-ret eller udgør en del af EU-retten, således som de finder anvendelse på Det Forenede Kongerige eller Irland.
Artikel 3
1.   Det Forenede Kongerige eller Irland kan inden tre måneder efter, at et forslag eller initiativ er blevet forelagt for Rådet i henhold til tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, skriftligt meddele Rådets formand, at den pågældende stat ønsker at deltage i vedtagelsen og anvendelsen af sådanne foreslåede foranstaltninger, hvorefter den skal have ret hertil.
For rådsafgørelser, der skal vedtages med enstemmighed, kræves der enstemmighed blandt Rådets medlemmer med undtagelse af et medlem, der ikke har indgivet en sådan meddelelse. En foranstaltning, der vedtages i henhold til dette stykke, er bindende for alle de medlemsstater, der har deltaget i vedtagelsen.
I de foranstaltninger, der vedtages i henhold til artikel 70 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, fastsættes betingelser for Det Forenede Kongeriges og Irlands deltagelse i evalueringer vedrørende de områder, der er omfattet af tredje del, afsnit V, i nævnte traktat.
Ved anvendelsen af denne artikel defineres kvalificeret flertal som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
2.   Hvis en foranstaltning som nævnt i stk. 1 ikke kan vedtages inden for en rimelig tid med deltagelse af Det Forenede Kongerige eller Irland, kan Rådet vedtage den i henhold til artikel 1 uden deltagelse af Det Forenede Kongerige eller Irland. I så fald finder artikel 2 anvendelse.
Artikel 4
Det Forenede Kongerige eller Irland kan når som helst efter Rådets vedtagelse af en foranstaltning i henhold til tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde meddele Rådet og Kommissionen, at den pågældende stat ønsker at acceptere foranstaltningen. I så fald finder proceduren i artikel 331, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde tilsvarende anvendelse.
Artikel 4a
1.   Bestemmelserne i denne protokol finder anvendelse på Det Forenede Kongerige og Irland, også for så vidt angår foranstaltninger, der er foreslået eller vedtaget i medfør af tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, og som ændrer en eksisterende foranstaltning, som de er bundet af.
2.   I tilfælde, hvor Rådet, der træffer afgørelse på forslag af Kommissionen, beslutter, at Det Forenede Kongeriges eller Irlands ikke-deltagelse i den ændrede udgave af den eksisterende foranstaltning gør denne foranstaltning uanvendelig for andre medlemsstater eller Unionen, kan det imidlertid tilskynde Det Forenede Kongerige eller Irland til at give meddelelse i henhold til artikel 3 eller 4. I forbindelse med artikel 3 begynder en ny periode på to måneder at løbe fra datoen for Rådets afgørelse.
Hvis Det Forenede Kongerige eller Irland ved udløbet af denne periode på to måneder fra Rådets afgørelse ikke har givet meddelelse i henhold til artikel 3 eller 4, ophører den eksisterende foranstaltning med at være bindende for og finde anvendelse på den pågældende medlemsstat, medmindre denne har givet meddelelse i henhold til artikel 4 inden ændringsforanstaltningens ikrafttrædelse. Dette har virkning fra datoen for ændringsforanstaltningens ikrafttrædelse eller fra udløbet af perioden på to måneder, alt efter hvilken dato der er den seneste.
I forbindelse med dette stykke træffer Rådet efter en indgående drøftelse af sagen afgørelse med et kvalificeret flertal af de af dets medlemmer, som repræsenterer medlemsstater, der deltager eller har deltaget i vedtagelsen af ændringsforanstaltningen. Kvalificeret flertal i Rådet defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra a), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
3.   Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal på forslag af Kommissionen, kan beslutte, at Det Forenede Kongerige eller Irland skal bære eventuelle direkte finansielle konsekvenser, der måtte opstå som en nødvendig og uundgåelig følge af, at den pågældende medlemsstat ikke længere deltager i den eksisterende foranstaltning.
4.   Denne artikel berører ikke artikel 4.
Artikel 5
En medlemsstat, der ikke er bundet af en foranstaltning vedtaget i henhold til tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, påføres ingen finansielle følger af denne foranstaltning, bortset fra de administrationsomkostninger, der påhviler institutionerne, medmindre Rådet med enstemmighed blandt alle sine medlemmer efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet træffer anden afgørelse.
Artikel 6
Hvis Det Forenede Kongerige eller Irland i tilfælde, som er nævnt i denne protokol, er bundet af en foranstaltning, som Rådet har vedtaget i henhold til tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, finder de relevante bestemmelser i traktaterne anvendelse på denne stat for den pågældende foranstaltning.
Artikel 6a
Det Forenede Kongerige og Irland vil ikke være bundet af regler fastsat på grundlag af artikel 16 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, der vedrører medlemsstaternes behandling af personoplysninger under udøvelsen af aktiviteter, der er omfattet af nævnte traktats tredje del, afsnit V, kapitel 4 eller 5, når Det Forenede Kongerige og Irland ikke er bundet af EU-regler vedrørende former for strafferetligt samarbejde eller politisamarbejde, der kræver overholdelse af de bestemmelser, der er fastsat på grundlag af artikel 16.
Artikel 7
Artikel 3, 4 og 4a berører ikke protokollen om Schengenreglerne som integreret i Den Europæiske Union.
Artikel 8
Irland kan skriftligt meddele Rådet, at Irland ikke længere ønsker at være omfattet af denne protokol. I så fald gælder de almindelige traktatbestemmelser for Irland.
Artikel 9
For Irlands vedkommende finder denne protokol ikke anvendelse på artikel 75 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 22)
OM DANMARKS STILLING
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ERINDRER OM afgørelsen truffet af stats- og regeringscheferne, forsamlet i Det Europæiske Råd i Edinburgh den 12. december 1992, om visse problemer, som Danmark har rejst vedrørende traktaten om Den Europæiske Union,
SOM HAR NOTERET SIG Danmarks holdning med hensyn til unionsborgerskab, Den Økonomiske og Monetære Union, forsvarspolitik og retlige og indre anliggender, som fastlagt i Edinburghafgørelsen,
SOM ER SIG BEVIDST, at en videreførelse under traktaterne af den retlige ordning, der findes i Edinburghafgørelsen, i betydelig grad vil begrænse Danmarks deltagelse på vigtige områder af EU-samarbejdet, og at det vil være i Unionens interesse at sikre EU-rettens integritet på området frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed,
SOM derfor ØNSKER, at der fastlægges en retlig ramme, som giver Danmark mulighed for at deltage i vedtagelsen af foranstaltninger, der foreslås på grundlag af tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, og som med tilfredshed noterer sig, at Danmark agter at benytte sig af denne mulighed, når det er muligt, i overensstemmelse med sine forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser,
SOM NOTERER SIG, at Danmark ikke vil forhindre de andre medlemsstater i at udvikle deres samarbejde yderligere med hensyn til foranstaltninger, der ikke er bindende for Danmark,
SOM ERINDRER OM artikel 3 i protokollen om Schengenreglerne som integreret i Den Europæiske Union,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, som knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
DEL I
Artikel 1
Danmark deltager ikke i Rådets vedtagelse af foranstaltninger, der foreslås i henhold til tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde. For rådsafgørelser, der skal vedtages med enstemmighed, kræves der enstemmighed blandt Rådets medlemmer med undtagelse af repræsentanten for Danmarks regering.
Ved anvendelsen af denne artikel defineres kvalificeret flertal som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Artikel 2
Ingen af bestemmelserne i tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, ingen foranstaltninger, der er vedtaget i henhold til nævnte afsnit, ingen bestemmelser i internationale aftaler indgået af Unionen i henhold til nævnte afsnit og ingen afgørelser truffet af Den Europæiske Unions Domstol om fortolkning af sådanne bestemmelser eller foranstaltninger eller foranstaltninger, der er ændret eller kan ændres i henhold til dette afsnit, er bindende for eller finder anvendelse i Danmark; ingen af disse bestemmelser, foranstaltninger eller afgørelser berører på nogen måde Danmarks beføjelser, rettigheder og forpligtelser; ingen af disse bestemmelser, foranstaltninger eller afgørelser berører på nogen måde gældende fællesskabsret eller EU-ret eller udgør en del af EU-retten, således som de finder anvendelse på Danmark. Især er EU-retsakter på området politisamarbejde og retligt samarbejde i straffesager, der er vedtaget inden Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse, og som ændres, fortsat bindende for og finder anvendelse i Danmark uændret.
Artikel 2a
Artikel 2 i denne protokol finder ligeledes anvendelse i forbindelse med de regler, der er fastsat på grundlag af artikel 16 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og vedrører medlemsstaternes behandling af personoplysninger under udøvelsen af aktiviteter, der er omfattet af nævnte traktats tredje del, afsnit V, kapitel 4 eller 5.
Artikel 3
Danmark påføres ingen finansielle følger af foranstaltninger, som anført i artikel 1, bortset fra de administrationsomkostninger, der påhviler institutionerne.
Artikel 4
1.   Inden seks måneder efter, at Rådet har truffet foranstaltning om et forslag om eller initiativ til udbygning af Schengenreglerne, som er omfattet af denne del, træffer Danmark afgørelse om, hvorvidt det vil gennemføre denne foranstaltning i sin nationale lovgivning. Hvis Danmark beslutter sig herfor, vil denne foranstaltning skabe en folkeretlig forpligtelse mellem Danmark og de øvrige medlemsstater, der er bundet af foranstaltningen.
2.   Hvis Danmark beslutter ikke at gennemføre en rådsforanstaltning som nævnt i stk. 1, overvejer de medlemsstater, der er bundet af foranstaltningen, og Danmark, hvilke passende foranstaltninger der skal træffes.
DEL II
Artikel 5
Med hensyn til foranstaltninger, der træffes af Rådet i henhold til artikel 26, stk. 1, artikel 42 og artikel 43-46 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, deltager Danmark ikke i udarbejdelsen og gennemførelsen af Unionens afgørelser og aktioner, som har indvirkning på forsvarsområdet. Danmark deltager derfor ikke i vedtagelsen heraf. Danmark vil ikke forhindre de andre medlemsstater i at udvikle deres samarbejde yderligere på dette område. Danmark vil ikke være forpligtet til at bidrage til finansiering af aktionsudgifter i forbindelse med sådanne foranstaltninger eller til at stille militær kapacitet til rådighed for Unionen.
For retsakter, som Rådet skal vedtage med enstemmighed, kræves der enstemmighed blandt Rådets medlemmer med undtagelse af repræsentanten for den danske regering.
Ved anvendelsen af denne artikel defineres kvalificeret flertal som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
DEL III
Artikel 6
Artikel 1, 2 og 3 finder ikke anvendelse på foranstaltninger, der udpeger de tredjelande, hvis statsborgere skal være i besiddelse af visum ved passage af medlemsstaternes ydre grænser, eller foranstaltninger vedrørende en ensartet udformning af visa.
DEL IV
Artikel 7
Danmark kan til enhver tid i overensstemmelse med sine forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser underrette de øvrige medlemsstater om, at det ikke længere ønsker at benytte sig af alle eller en del af bestemmelserne i denne protokol. I så fald vil Danmark fuldt ud gennemføre alle de til den tid gældende relevante foranstaltninger, som er truffet inden for rammerne af Den Europæiske Union.
Artikel 8
1.   Danmark kan til enhver tid i overensstemmelse med sine forfatningsmæssige bestemmelser meddele de andre medlemsstater, at denne protokols del I fra den første dag i den måned, der følger efter meddelelsen, vil bestå af bestemmelserne i bilaget, jf. dog artikel 7. I så fald omnummereres artikel 5-8 i overensstemmelse hermed.
2.   Seks måneder efter den dato, hvor den i stk. 1 nævnte meddelelse får virkning, vil alle Schengenregler og foranstaltninger vedtaget til udbygning af disse regler, der indtil da har været bindende for Danmark som folkeretlige forpligtelser, være bindende for Danmark som EU-ret.
BILAG
Artikel 1
Med forbehold af artikel 3 deltager Danmark ikke i Rådets vedtagelse af foranstaltninger, der foreslås i henhold til tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde. For retsakter, som Rådet skal vedtage med enstemmighed, kræves der enstemmighed blandt Rådets medlemmer med undtagelse af repræsentanten for den danske regering.
Ved anvendelsen af denne artikel defineres kvalificeret flertal som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Artikel 2
Som følge af artikel 1 og med forbehold af artikel 3, 4 og 8 er ingen bestemmelser i tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, ingen foranstaltninger vedtaget i henhold til nævnte afsnit, ingen bestemmelser i internationale aftaler indgået af Unionen i henhold til nævnte afsnit og ingen afgørelser truffet af Den Europæiske Unions Domstol om fortolkning af sådanne bestemmelser eller foranstaltninger bindende for eller finder anvendelse i Danmark. Ingen af disse bestemmelser, foranstaltninger eller afgørelser berører på nogen måde Danmarks beføjelser, rettigheder og forpligtelser. Ingen af disse bestemmelser, foranstaltninger eller afgørelser berører på nogen måde gældende fællesskabsret eller EU-ret eller udgør en del af EU-retten, således som de finder anvendelse på Danmark.
Artikel 3
1.   Danmark kan, inden tre måneder efter at et forslag eller initiativ er blevet forelagt for Rådet i henhold til tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, skriftligt meddele Rådets formand, at Danmark ønsker at deltage i vedtagelsen og anvendelsen af sådanne foreslåede foranstaltninger, hvorefter det skal have ret hertil.
2.   Hvis en foranstaltning som nævnt i stk. 1 ikke kan vedtages inden for en rimelig tid med deltagelse af Danmark, kan Rådet vedtage en sådan foranstaltning i henhold til artikel 1 uden deltagelse af Danmark. I så fald finder artikel 2 anvendelse.
Artikel 4
Danmark kan når som helst efter vedtagelsen af en foranstaltning i henhold til tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde meddele Rådet og Kommissionen, at Danmark ønsker at acceptere foranstaltningen. I så fald finder proceduren i nævnte traktats artikel 331, stk. 1, tilsvarende anvendelse.
Artikel 5
1.   Bestemmelserne i denne protokol finder anvendelse på Danmark, også for så vidt angår foranstaltninger, der er foreslået eller vedtaget i medfør af tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, og som ændrer en eksisterende foranstaltning, som Danmark er bundet af.
2.   I tilfælde, hvor Rådet, der træffer afgørelse på forslag af Kommissionen, beslutter, at Danmarks ikke-deltagelse i den ændrede udgave af den eksisterende foranstaltning gør denne foranstaltning uanvendelig for andre medlemsstater eller Unionen, kan det imidlertid tilskynde Danmark til at give meddelelse i henhold til artikel 3 eller 4. I forbindelse med artikel 3 begynder en ny periode på to måneder at løbe fra datoen for Rådets afgørelse.
Hvis Danmark ved udløbet af denne periode på to måneder fra Rådets afgørelse ikke har givet meddelelse i henhold til artikel 3 eller 4, ophører den eksisterende foranstaltning med at være bindende for eller finde anvendelse på Danmark, medmindre Danmark har givet meddelelse i henhold til artikel 4 inden ændringsforanstaltningens ikrafttrædelse. Dette har virkning fra datoen for ændringsforanstaltningens ikrafttrædelse eller fra udløbet af perioden på to måneder, alt efter hvilken dato der er den seneste.
I forbindelse med dette stykke træffer Rådet efter en indgående drøftelse af sagen afgørelse med et kvalificeret flertal af de af dets medlemmer, som repræsenterer medlemsstater, der deltager eller har deltaget i vedtagelsen af ændringsforanstaltningen. Kvalificeret flertal i Rådet defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra a), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
3.   Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal på forslag af Kommissionen, kan beslutte, at Danmark skal bære eventuelle direkte finansielle konsekvenser, der måtte opstå som en nødvendig og uundgåelig følge af, at Danmark ikke længere deltager i den eksisterende foranstaltning.
4.   Denne artikel berører ikke artikel 4.
Artikel 6
1.   Meddelelsen i henhold til artikel 4 skal gives senest seks måneder efter den endelige vedtagelse af en foranstaltning, der er en foranstaltning til udbygning af Schengenreglerne.
Hvis Danmark ikke giver meddelelse i overensstemmelse med artikel 3 og 4 vedrørende foranstaltninger til udbygning af Schengenreglerne, overvejer de medlemsstater, der er bundet af disse foranstaltninger, og Danmark, hvilke passende skridt der skal tages.
2.   En meddelelse i henhold til artikel 3 vedrørende foranstaltninger til udbygning af Schengenreglerne anses uigenkaldeligt for at være en meddelelse i henhold til artikel 3 med hensyn til ethvert yderligere forslag eller initiativ til udbygning af denne foranstaltning, for så vidt et sådant forslag eller initiativ er en udbygning af Schengenreglerne.
Artikel 7
Danmark vil ikke være bundet af regler fastsat på grundlag af artikel 16 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, der vedrører medlemsstaternes behandling af personoplysninger under udøvelsen af aktiviteter, der er omfattet af nævnte traktats tredje del, afsnit V, kapitel 4 eller 5, når Danmark ikke er bundet af EU-regler vedrørende former for strafferetligt samarbejde eller politisamarbejde, der kræver overholdelse af de bestemmelser, der er fastsat på grundlag af artikel 16.
Artikel 8
Hvis Danmark i tilfælde, som er nævnt i denne del, er bundet af en foranstaltning, som Rådet har vedtaget i henhold til tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, finder de relevante bestemmelser i traktaterne anvendelse på Danmark for så vidt angår den pågældende foranstaltning.
Artikel 9
I de tilfælde, hvor Danmark ikke er bundet af en foranstaltning, der er vedtaget i henhold til tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, bærer Danmark ingen finansielle konsekvenser af denne foranstaltning, bortset fra de administrationsomkostninger, der påhviler institutionerne, medmindre Rådet med enstemmighed blandt alle sine medlemmer efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet træffer anden afgørelse.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 23)
OM MEDLEMSSTATERNES FORBINDELSER MED TREDJELANDE MED HENSYN TIL PASSAGE AF DE YDRE GRÆNSER
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM TAGER medlemsstaternes behov for effektiv kontrol ved deres ydre grænser, i givet fald i samarbejde med tredjelande, i betragtning,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelse, der knyttes til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Bestemmelserne om foranstaltninger vedrørende passage af de ydre grænser i artikel 77, stk. 2, litra b), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde berører ikke medlemsstaternes kompetence til at forhandle eller indgå aftaler med tredjelande, så længe de overholder EU-retten og andre relevante internationale aftaler.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 24)
OM ASYL FOR STATSBORGERE I DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS MEDLEMSSTATER
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at Unionen i henhold til artikel 6, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union anerkender de rettigheder, friheder og principper, der er nævnt i chartret om grundlæggende rettigheder,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at de grundlæggende rettigheder, som de er garanteret ved den europæiske konvention til beskyttelse af menneskerettigheder og grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder, udgør generelle principper i EU-retten i henhold til artikel 6, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at Den Europæiske Unions Domstol har kompetence til at sikre, at Unionen overholder lovgivningen ved fortolkningen og anvendelsen af artikel 6, stk. 1 og 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at alle europæiske stater i henhold til artikel 49 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union skal overholde værdierne i artikel 2 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, når de ansøger om at blive medlem af Unionen,
SOM TAGER HENSYN TIL, at der ved artikel 7 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union indføres en procedure, hvorefter visse rettigheder kan suspenderes, hvis en medlemsstat groft og vedvarende overtræder disse værdier,
SOM ERINDRER OM, at enhver statsborger i en medlemsstat som unionsborger nyder en særlig status og beskyttelse, som medlemsstaterne skal garantere i henhold til bestemmelserne i anden del af traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde,
SOM TAGER HENSYN TIL, at traktaterne indfører et område uden indre grænser og sikrer alle unionsborgere ret til at færdes og opholde sig frit på medlemsstaternes område,
SOM ØNSKER AT UNDGÅ, at asylinstituttet udnyttes til andre formål end de tilsigtede,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at denne protokol respekterer karakteren af og målene med Genèvekonventionen om flygtninges retsstilling af 28. juli 1951,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Eneste artikel
På grund af niveauet for beskyttelse af grundlæggende rettigheder og frihedsrettigheder i medlemsstaterne i Den Europæiske Union anses medlemsstaterne som sikre oprindelseslande i relation til hinanden i alle retlige og praktiske spørgsmål i forbindelse med asyl. En ansøgning om asyl, der indgives af en statsborger i en medlemsstat, kan derfor kun tages i betragtning eller antages til behandling i en anden medlemsstat i følgende tilfælde:
a)
hvis den medlemsstat, hvori ansøgeren er statsborger, under anvendelse af artikel 15 i konventionen til beskyttelse af menneskerettigheder og grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder efter ikrafttrædelsen af Amsterdamtraktaten træffer foranstaltninger til på sit område at fravige sine forpligtelser i henhold til denne konvention
b)
hvis proceduren i artikel 7, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union er indledt, og indtil Rådet eller, hvis det bliver aktuelt, Det Europæiske Råd, træffer beslutning i den forbindelse med hensyn til den medlemsstat, hvori ansøgeren er statsborger
c)
hvis Rådet har vedtaget en afgørelse i henhold til artikel 7, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union vedrørende den medlemsstat, hvori asylansøgeren er statsborger, eller hvis Det Europæiske Råd har vedtaget en afgørelse i henhold til artikel 7, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union vedrørende den medlemsstat, hvori asylansøgeren er statsborger
d)
hvis en medlemsstat ensidigt træffer en sådan beslutning vedrørende en ansøgning fra en statsborger i en anden medlemsstat; i så fald underrettes Rådet omgående; ansøgningen behandles ud fra formodningen om, at den er åbenbart grundløs, uden at dette uanset tilfældets art på nogen måde berører medlemsstatens beslutningskompetence.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 25)
OM DELT KOMPETENCE
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelse, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Eneste artikel
Når Unionen tager initiativer på et bestemt område, omfatter denne udøvelse af kompetence kun de elementer, der indgår i den pågældende EU-retsakt, og omfatter derfor ikke hele området, jf. artikel 2, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde om delt kompetence.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 26)
OM TJENESTEYDELSER AF ALMEN INTERESSE
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
DER ØNSKER at understrege vigtigheden af tjenesteydelser af almen interesse
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende fortolkende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
Unionens fælles værdier med hensyn til tjenesteydelser af almen økonomisk interesse, jf. artikel 14 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, omfatter især
—
nationale, regionale og lokale myndigheders vigtige rolle og vide skønsbeføjelser med hensyn til at levere, udlægge og tilrettelægge tjenesteydelser af almen økonomisk interesse så tæt på brugernes behov som muligt
—
diversiteten i forskellige tjenesteydelser af almen økonomisk interesse og forskellene mellem brugernes behov og præferencer, der kan være et resultat af forskellige geografiske, sociale eller kulturelle situationer
—
et højt niveau med hensyn til kvalitet, sikkerhed og overkommelige priser, lige behandling og fremme af universel adgang og af brugernes rettigheder.
Artikel 2
Traktaternes bestemmelser berører på ingen måde medlemsstaternes beføjelse til at levere, udlægge og tilrettelægge ikke-økonomiske tjenesteydelser af almen interesse.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 27)
OM DET INDRE MARKED OG KONKURRENCE
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM FINDER, at det indre marked, jf. artikel 3 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, omfatter et system, der sikrer, at konkurrencen ikke forvrides,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM,
at Unionen med henblik herpå om nødvendigt vil handle i henhold til traktaternes bestemmelser, herunder artikel 352 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Denne protokol knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 28)
OM ØKONOMISK, SOCIAL OG TERRITORIAL SAMHØRIGHED
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ERINDRER OM, at artikel 3 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union bl.a. nævner det mål at fremme økonomisk, social og territorial samhørighed og solidaritet mellem medlemsstaterne, og at denne samhørighed er med blandt de områder med delt kompetence for Unionen, som er opregnet i artikel 4, stk. 2, litra c), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde,
SOM ERINDRER OM, at bestemmelserne i tredje del, afsnit XVIII, om økonomisk, social og territorial samhørighed som helhed udgør retsgrundlaget for en konsolidering og yderligere udvikling af Unionens indsats inden for den økonomiske, sociale og territoriale samhørighed, herunder muligheden for at oprette en ny fond,
SOM ERINDRER OM, at bestemmelserne i artikel 177 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde forudser oprettelse af en samhørighedsfond,
SOM BEMÆRKER, at Den Europæiske Investeringsbank (EIB) udlåner store og stigende beløb til gavn for de mindst velstillede regioner,
SOM BEMÆRKER ønsket om større fleksibilitet ved tildelingen af midler fra strukturfondene,
SOM BEMÆRKER ønsket om en graduering af niveauerne for EU-deltagelsen i programmer og projekter i visse lande,
SOM BEMÆRKER forslaget om at tage større hensyn til medlemsstaternes relative velstand i ordningen med egne indtægter,
BEKRÆFTER PÅ NY, at fremme af økonomisk, social og territorial samhørighed er afgørende for Unionens fulde udvikling og vedvarende succes,
BEKRÆFTER PÅ NY deres overbevisning om, at strukturfondene fortsat bør spille en betydelig rolle i gennemførelsen af Unionens målsætninger med hensyn til samhørighed,
BEKRÆFTER PÅ NY deres overbevisning om, at Den Europæiske Investeringsbank fortsat skal anvende størstedelen af sine midler på fremme af den økonomiske, sociale og territoriale samhørighed, og erklærer, at de er villige til at tage EIB's kapitalbehov op til fornyet overvejelse, så snart det bliver nødvendigt af hensyn til dette formål,
ER ENIGE OM, at Samhørighedsfonden skal yde finansielle bidrag fra Unionen til projekter på miljøområdet og inden for transeuropæiske net i medlemsstater, der har en bruttonationalindkomst pr. indbygger på mindre end 90% af gennemsnittet i Unionen, og som har et program, der fører til opfyldelse af betingelserne for økonomisk konvergens som nævnt i artikel 126 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde,
ERKLÆRER, at de agter at tillade en større fleksibilitetsmargen ved tildelingen af midler fra strukturfondene til opfyldelse af specifikke behov, som ikke er dækket af de nuværende regler om strukturfondene,
ERKLÆRER, at de er villige til at graduere niveauerne for Unionens deltagelse i strukturfondenes programmer og projekter med henblik på at undgå uforholdsmæssigt store udgiftsstigninger på budgetterne i de mindre velstillede medlemsstater,
ERKENDER behovet for regelmæssigt at overvåge de fremskridt, der er gjort i retning mod at opnå økonomisk, social og territorial samhørighed, tillige med deres vilje til at undersøge alle nødvendige foranstaltninger i den henseende,
ERKLÆRER, at de har til hensigt at tage større hensyn til de enkelte medlemsstaters bidragsevne i forbindelse med ordningen med egne indtægter og at undersøge, hvorledes der over for de mindre velstillede medlemsstater kan kompenseres for de regressive elementer, som findes i den nuværende ordning med egne indtægter,
ER ENIGE OM, at denne protokol knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 29)
OM OFFENTLIG RADIO- OG TV-VIRKSOMHED I MEDLEMSSTATERNE
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at offentlig radio- og tv-virksomhed i medlemsstaterne hænger direkte sammen med de demokratiske, sociale og kulturelle behov i de enkelte samfund og med nødvendigheden af at bevare mediepluralisme,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende fortolkende bestemmelse, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Traktaternes bestemmelser griber ikke ind i medlemsstaternes beføjelse til at finansiere public service radio- og tv-virksomhed, for så vidt finansieringen ydes til radio- og fjernsynsforetagender, så disse kan opfylde deres public service-opgaver som pålagt dem, defineret og tilrettelagt af de enkelte medlemsstater, og denne finansiering ikke ændrer handels- og konkurrencevilkårene i Unionen i et omfang, der strider mod de fælles interesser, idet der tages hensyn til opfyldelsen af disse public service-opgaver.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 30)
OM ANVENDELSEN AF DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS CHARTER OM GRUNDLÆGGENDE RETTIGHEDER I POLEN OG I DET FORENEDE KONGERIGE
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at Unionen i artikel 6 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union anerkender de rettigheder, friheder og principper, der er fastlagt i Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at chartret skal anvendes i nøje overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i ovennævnte artikel 6 og chartrets afsnit VII,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at chartret ifølge ovennævnte artikel 6 skal anvendes og fortolkes af Polens og Det Forenede Kongeriges domstole i nøje overensstemmelse med de forklaringer, der er anført i denne artikel,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at chartret indeholder både rettigheder og principper,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at chartret indeholder både bestemmelser af civil og politisk karakter og bestemmelser af økonomisk og social karakter,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at chartret bekræfter de rettigheder, friheder og principper, der er anerkendt i Unionen, og gør dem mere synlige, men ikke skaber nye rettigheder og principper,
SOM ERINDRER OM Polens og Det Forenede Kongeriges forpligtelser i henhold til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og Unionens lovgivning i almindelighed,
SOM NOTERER SIG Polens og Det Forenede Kongeriges ønske om at præcisere visse aspekter med hensyn til chartrets anvendelse,
SOM DERFOR TILSTRÆBER at præcisere chartrets anvendelse i forhold til Polens og Det Forenede Kongeriges lovgivning og administrative praksis og mulighederne for juridisk håndhævelse i Polen og Det Forenede Kongerige,
SOM PÅ NY BEKRÆFTER, at henvisninger i denne protokol til anvendelsen af specifikke bestemmelser i chartret på ingen måde berører anvendelsen af andre bestemmelser i chartret,
SOM PÅ NY BEKRÆFTER, at denne protokol ikke berører chartrets anvendelse i andre medlemsstater,
SOM PÅ NY BEKRÆFTER, at denne protokol ikke berører Polens og Det Forenede Kongeriges andre forpligtelser i henhold til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og Unionens lovgivning i almindelighed,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
1.   Chartret giver ikke øget kompetence til Den Europæiske Unions Domstol eller til nogen domstol i Polen eller i Det Forenede Kongerige til at træffe kendelse om, at Polens eller Det Forenede Kongeriges love og administrative bestemmelser, praksis eller foranstaltninger er i modstrid med de grundlæggende rettigheder, friheder og principper, som chartret bekræfter.
2.   Det skal navnlig udtrykkelig fastslås, at chartrets afsnit IV på ingen måde skaber rettigheder, der kan håndhæves juridisk i Polen eller i Det Forenede Kongerige, medmindre Polen eller Det Forenede Kongerige har sådanne rettigheder i deres nationale lovgivning.
Artikel 2
Såfremt en bestemmelse i chartret henviser til national lovgivning og praksis, finder den kun anvendelse i Polen og Det Forenede Kongerige, for så vidt de rettigheder og principper, den indeholder, er anerkendt i henholdsvis Polens og Det Forenede Kongeriges lovgivning eller praksis.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 31)
OM IMPORT TIL UNIONEN AF OLIEPRODUKTER RAFFINERET PÅ DE NEDERLANDSKE ANTILLER
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER nærmere at fastlægge samhandelsordningen ved import til Den Europæiske Union af olieprodukter raffineret på De Nederlandske Antiller,
ER ENIGE om følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
Denne protokol gælder for olieprodukter, der henhører under positionerne 27.10, 27.11, 27.12, ex 27.13 (paraffin, mikrovoks, mineralvoks (gatch eller slack wax) samt anden mineralvoks) og 27.14 i Bruxellesnomenklaturen indført til forbrug i medlemsstaterne.
Artikel 2
Medlemsstaterne forpligter sig til at indrømme olieprodukter raffineret på De Nederlandske Antiller de toldmæssige fordele, der følger af sidstnævntes associering med Unionen, på de betingelser, der er fastsat i denne protokol. Disse bestemmelser gælder uanset de oprindelsesregler, der anvendes af medlemsstaterne.
Artikel 3
1.   Såfremt Kommissionen på en medlemsstats anmodning eller på eget initiativ konstaterer, at importen til Unionen af olieprodukter raffineret på De Nederlandske Antiller i henhold til den i ovennævnte artikel 2 fastsatte ordning skaber virkelige vanskeligheder på markedet i en eller flere medlemsstater, beslutter den, at de på denne import anvendelige toldafgifter indføres, forhøjes eller genindføres af de pågældende medlemsstater i det omfang og så længe, det er nødvendigt for at imødegå denne situation. De således indførte, forhøjede eller genindførte toldsatser kan ikke overstige dem, der anvendes for de samme produkter over for tredjelande.
2.   De i stk. 1 omhandlede bestemmelser kan under alle omstændigheder anvendes, såfremt importen til Unionen af olieprodukter raffineret på De Nederlandske Antiller udgør to millioner tons eller mere pr. år.
3.   De afgørelser, der træffes af Kommissionen i henhold til stk. 1 og 2, herunder beslutninger, der har til formål at afvise anmodningen fra en medlemsstat, bringes til Rådets kundskab. Dette kan på anmodning fra enhver medlemsstat behandle disse afgørelser og kan på ethvert tidspunkt ændre eller omstøde disse.
Artikel 4
1.   Såfremt en medlemsstat skønner, at importen af olieprodukter raffineret på De Nederlandske Antiller direkte eller via en anden medlemsstat under den i artikel 2 fastsatte ordning skaber virkelige vanskeligheder på dens marked, og at omgående handling er nødvendig for at imødegå disse, kan den på eget initiativ beslutte at pålægge denne importtold, hvis satser ikke må overstige de toldsatser, der anvendes over for tredjelande for samme produkter. Den underretter Kommissionen, der inden en måned træffer afgørelse om, hvorvidt de af den pågældende stat trufne forholdsregler kan opretholdes eller skal ændres eller ophæves. Bestemmelserne i artikel 3, stk. 3, anvendes på Kommissionens afgørelse.
2.   Såfremt importen til en eller flere EU-medlemsstater af olieprodukter raffineret på De Nederlandske Antiller direkte eller via en anden medlemsstat under den i artikel 2 fastsatte ordning i et kalenderår overstiger de tonnager, der er anført i bilaget til denne protokol, betragtes de foranstaltninger, der eventuelt i medfør af stk. 1 er truffet af denne eller disse medlemsstater for det løbende år, som lovlige. Efter at have sikret sig, at den fastsatte tonnage er nået, tager Kommissionen de trufne foranstaltninger til efterretning. I så fald undlader de øvrige medlemsstater at forelægge spørgsmålet for Rådet.
Artikel 5
Såfremt Unionen vedtager at anvende kvantitative restriktioner på import af olieprodukter hidrørende fra andre lande, kan disse restriktioner ligeledes anvendes på import af disse produkter hidrørende fra De Nederlandske Antiller. I så fald sikres der De Nederlandske Antiller en præferencebehandling i forhold til tredjelande.
Artikel 6
1.   De i artikel 2-5 omhandlede bestemmelser revideres af Rådet, der efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet og Kommissionen træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed, i forbindelse med vedtagelsen af en fælles oprindelsesdefinition for olieprodukter hidrørende fra tredjelande og de associerede lande, eller når det inden for rammerne af en fælles handelspolitik for de pågældende produkter træffer afgørelser, eller ved fastlæggelse af en fælles energipolitik.
2.   Ved en sådan revision skal fordele af tilsvarende omfang dog under alle omstændigheder opretholdes for De Nederlandske Antiller på egnet vis og for et kvantum på mindst to en halv million tons olieprodukter.
3.   Unionens forpligtelser for så vidt angår de i stk. 2 nævnte fordele af tilsvarende omfang kan i påkommende tilfælde fordeles på hvert land under hensyntagen til de tonnager, der er anført i bilaget til denne protokol.
Artikel 7
Med henblik på gennemførelsen af denne protokol pålægges det Kommissionen at følge udviklingen i importen til medlemsstaterne af olieprodukter raffineret på De Nederlandske Antiller. Medlemsstaterne meddeler Kommissionen, der sørger for videregivelsen heraf, alle hensigtsmæssige oplysninger efter de af Kommissionen anbefalede administrative forskrifter.
BILAG TIL PROTOKOLLEN
For gennemførelsen af bestemmelserne i artikel 4, stk. 2, i protokollen om import til Den Europæiske Union af olieprodukter raffineret på De Nederlandske Antiller har De Høje Kontraherende Parter besluttet, at mængden på 2 millioner tons olieprodukter fra Antillerne fordeles som følger mellem medlemsstaterne:
Tyskland …
625 000 tons
Den Belgisk-Luxembourgske Økonomiske Union …
200 000 tons
Frankrig …
75 000 tons
Italien …
100 000 tons
Nederlandene …
1 000 000 tons
PROTOKOL (Nr. 32)
OM EJENDOMSERHVERVELSE I DANMARK
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER at finde en løsning på visse særlige problemer, der er af interesse for Danmark,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelse, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Uanset bestemmelserne i traktaterne kan Danmark opretholde den gældende lovgivning om erhvervelse af ejendomme, der ikke er helårsboliger.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 33)
AD ARTIKEL 157 I TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS FUNKTIONSMÅDE
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelse, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Med henblik på anvendelsen af artikel 157 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde skal ydelser i medfør af en erhvervstilknyttet social sikringsordning ikke anses for løn, hvis og i det omfang de kan henføres til beskæftigelsesperioder, der ligger forud for den 17. maj 1990, undtagen for arbejdstagere eller deres ydelsesberettigede pårørende, der inden denne dato har anlagt søgsmål eller indbragt en dertil svarende klage i overensstemmelse med den relevante nationale ret.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 34)
OM DEN SÆRLIGE ORDNING FOR GRØNLAND
Eneste artikel
1.   Behandlingen ved indførsel til Unionen af varer, der har oprindelse i Grønland og omfattes af den fælles markedsordning for fiskevarer, skal under overholdelse af de fælles markedsordning, ske under fritagelse for told og afgifter med tilsvarende virkning samt under fritagelse for kvantitative restriktioner og foranstaltninger med tilsvarende virkning, såfremt Unionen i medfør af en aftale mellem Unionen og den kompetente myndighed for Grønland får tilfredsstillende adgangsmuligheder til de grønlandske fiskerizoner.
2.   Alle foranstaltninger vedrørende importordningen for nævnte varer, herunder foranstaltninger med henblik på vedtagelsen af sådanne foranstaltninger, vedtages efter fremgangsmåden i artikel 43 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 35)
OM ARTIKEL 40.3.3 I IRLANDS FORFATNING
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelse, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab:
Intet i traktaterne, traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab og senere traktater og akter om ændring eller supplering af disse berører anvendelsen i Irland af artikel 40.3.3 i Irlands forfatning.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 36)
OM OVERGANGSBESTEMMELSER
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM TAGER I BETRAGTNING, at det for at tilrettelægge overgangen fra de institutionelle bestemmelser i traktaterne, der finder anvendelse inden Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse, til de bestemmelser, der er fastsat i nævnte traktat, er nødvendigt at fastlægge overgangsbestemmelser,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab:
Artikel 1
I denne protokol forstås ved "traktaterne" traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde og traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab.
AFSNIT I
BESTEMMELSER VEDRØRENDE EUROPA-PARLAMENTET
Artikel 2
1.   For den del af valgperioden 2009-2014, der resterer på datoen for denne artikels ikrafttrædelse, og uanset artikel 189, stk. 2, og artikel 190, stk. 2, i traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Fællesskab samt artikel 107, stk. 2, og artikel 108, stk. 2, i traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab, der var i kraft på tidspunktet for valget til Europa-Parlamentet i juni 2009, og uanset det antal pladser, der er fastsat i artikel 14, stk. 2, første afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, tilføjes følgende 18 pladser til de nuværende 736 pladser, hvilket midlertidigt bringer det samlede antal medlemmer af Europa-Parlamentet op på 754 indtil udløbet af valgperioden 2009-2014:
Bulgarien
1
Spanien
4
Frankrig
2
Italien
1
Letland
1
Malta
1
Nederlandene
1
Østrig
2
Polen
1
Slovenien
1
Sverige
2
Det Forenede Kongerige
1
2.   Uanset artikel 14, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union udpeger de pågældende medlemsstater de personer, der skal besætte de i stk. 1 omhandlede ekstra pladser, i overensstemmelse med de pågældende medlemsstaters lovgivning og forudsat, at disse personer er valgt ved almindelige direkte valg:
a)
ved almindelige direkte ad hoc valg i den pågældende medlemsstat, i overensstemmelse med de bestemmelser, der gælder for valg til Europa-Parlamentet
b)
på grundlag af resultaterne fra valget til Europa-Parlamentet den 4.-7. juni 2009 eller
c)
ved, at den pågældende medlemsstats nationale parlament blandt sine medlemmer udpeger det nødvendige antal medlemmer i henhold til den procedure, som hver enkelt af disse medlemsstater har fastlagt.
3.   I god tid inden valget til Europa-Parlamentet i 2014 vedtager Det Europæiske Råd i overensstemmelse med artikel 14, stk. 2, andet afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union en afgørelse om Europa-Parlamentets sammensætning.
AFSNIT II
BESTEMMELSER VEDRØRENDE KVALIFICERET FLERTAL
Artikel 3
1.   I overensstemmelse med artikel 16, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union træder bestemmelserne i dette stykke og bestemmelserne i artikel 238, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde om definitionen af kvalificeret flertal i Det Europæiske Råd og Rådet i kraft den 1. november 2014.
2.   Mellem den 1. november 2014 og den 31. marts 2017 kan et medlem af Rådet, når en afgørelse skal vedtages med kvalificeret flertal, kræve, at afgørelsen træffes med kvalificeret flertal som defineret i stk. 3. Stk. 3 og 4 finder i så fald anvendelse.
3.   Indtil den 31. oktober 2014 gælder følgende bestemmelser med forbehold af artikel 235, stk. 1, andet afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Ved afgørelser i Det Europæiske Råd og Rådet, der kræver kvalificeret flertal, tildeles medlemmernes stemmer følgende vægt:
Belgien
12
Bulgarien
10
Den Tjekkiske Republik
12
Danmark
7
Tyskland
29
Estland
4
Irland
7
Grækenland
12
Spanien
27
Frankrig
29
Kroatien
7
Italien
29
Cypern
4
Letland
4
Litauen
7
Luxembourg
4
Ungarn
12
Malta
3
Nederlandene
13
Østrig
10
Polen
27
Portugal
12
Rumænien
14
Slovenien
4
Slovakiet
7
Finland
7
Sverige
10
Det Forenede Kongerige
29
Afgørelserne træffes med mindst 260 stemmer for afgivet af et flertal af medlemmerne, når afgørelsen i henhold til traktaterne skal træffes på forslag af Kommissionen. I alle andre tilfælde træffes Rådets afgørelser med mindst 260 stemmer for afgivet af mindst to tredjedele af medlemmerne.
Når Det Europæiske Råd eller Rådet vedtager en retsakt med kvalificeret flertal, kan et medlem af Det Europæiske Råd eller Rådet kræve, at det kontrolleres, at de medlemsstater, der udgør dette kvalificerede flertal, repræsenterer mindst 62% af Unionens samlede befolkning. Hvis det viser sig, at denne betingelse ikke er opfyldt, er den pågældende retsakt ikke vedtaget.
4.   I de tilfælde, hvor det ifølge traktaterne ikke er alle Rådets medlemmer, der deltager i afstemningen, det vil sige i de tilfælde, hvor der henvises til kvalificeret flertal som defineret i artikel 238, stk. 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, defineres kvalificeret flertal indtil den 31. oktober 2014 som samme forholdsmæssige andel af de vægtede stemmer og samme forholdsmæssige andel af antallet af rådsmedlemmer samt eventuelt samme procentdel af de berørte medlemsstaters befolkning som dem, der er fastsat i stk. 3 i nærværende artikel.
AFSNIT III
BESTEMMELSER VEDRØRENDE RÅDETS SAMMENSÆTNINGER
Artikel 4
Indtil ikrafttrædelsen af den afgørelse, der henvises til i artikel 16, stk. 6, første afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union kan Rådet mødes i de sammensætninger, der er nævnt i omhandlede stykkes* andet og tredje afsnit, samt i de øvrige sammensætninger, der angives på en liste i en afgørelse vedtaget med simpelt flertal af Rådet for Almindelige Anliggender.
AFSNIT IV
BESTEMMELSER VEDRØRENDE KOMMISSIONEN, HERUNDER UNIONENS HØJTSTÅENDE REPRÆSENTANT FOR UDENRIGSANLIGGENDER OG SIKKERHEDSPOLITIK
Artikel 5
De medlemmer af Kommissionen, der fungerer på den dato, hvor Lissabontraktaten træder i kraft, skal fungere, indtil deres tjenesteperiode udløber. Dog ophører tjenesteperioden for det medlem, der har samme nationalitet som Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, på datoen for den højtstående repræsentants udnævnelse.
AFSNIT V
BESTEMMELSER VEDRØRENDE GENERALSEKRETÆREN FOR RÅDET/DEN HØJTSTÅENDE REPRÆSENTANT FOR DEN FÆLLES UDENRIGS- OG SIKKERHEDSPOLITIK OG VICEGENERALSEKRETÆREN FOR RÅDET
Artikel 6
Tjenesteperioden for generalsekretæren for Rådet/den højtstående repræsentant for den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik og vicegeneralsekretæren for Rådet ophører på den dato, hvor Lissabontraktaten træder i kraft. Rådet udnævner en generalsekretær i overensstemmelse med artikel 240, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
AFSNIT VI
BESTEMMELSER VEDRØRENDE DE RÅDGIVENDE ORGANER
Artikel 7
Indtil ikrafttrædelsen af den afgørelse, der er nævnt i artikel 301 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, er fordelingen af Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalgs medlemmer således:
Belgien
12
Bulgarien
12
Den Tjekkiske Republik
12
Danmark
9
Tyskland
24
Estland
7
Irland
9
Grækenland
12
Spanien
21
Frankrig
24
Kroatien
9
Italien
24
Cypern
6
Letland
7
Litauen
9
Luxembourg
6
Ungarn
12
Malta
5
Nederlandene
12
Østrig
12
Polen
21
Portugal
12
Rumænien
15
Slovenien
7
Slovakiet
9
Finland
9
Sverige
12
Det Forenede Kongerige
24
Artikel 8
Indtil ikrafttrædelsen af den afgørelse, der er nævnt i artikel 305 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, er fordelingen af Regionsudvalgets medlemmer således:
Belgien
12
Bulgarien
12
Den Tjekkiske Republik
12
Danmark
9
Tyskland
24
Estland
7
Irland
9
Grækenland
12
Spanien
21
Frankrig
24
Kroatien
9
Italien
24
Cypern
6
Letland
7
Litauen
9
Luxembourg
6
Ungarn
12
Malta
5
Nederlandene
12
Østrig
12
Polen
21
Portugal
12
Rumænien
15
Slovenien
7
Slovakiet
9
Finland
9
Sverige
12
Det Forenede Kongerige
24
AFSNIT VII
OVERGANGSBESTEMMELSER VEDRØRENDE RETSAKTER VEDTAGET PÅ GRUNDLAG AF AFSNIT V OG VI I TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNION INDEN LISSABONTRAKTATENS IKRAFTTRÆDELSE
Artikel 9
Retsvirkningerne af retsakter, der er vedtaget af Unionens institutioner, organer, kontorer og agenturer på grundlag af traktaten om Den Europæiske Union inden Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse, bevares, så længe disse retsakter ikke er ophævet, annulleret eller ændret i medfør af traktaterne. Det samme gælder de konventioner, som medlemsstaterne har indgået på grundlag af traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
Artikel 10
1.   Som overgangsforanstaltning og med hensyn til Unionens retsakter på området politisamarbejde og retligt samarbejde i straffesager, der er vedtaget inden Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse, skal institutionernes beføjelser være følgende på datoen for ikrafttrædelsen af nævnte traktat: Kommissionens beføjelser i henhold til artikel 258 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde finder ikke anvendelse, og Den Europæiske Unions Domstols beføjelser i henhold til afsnit VI i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union i den udgave, der gælder inden Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse, forbliver de samme, også når de er godkendt i henhold til artikel 35, stk. 2, i nævnte traktat om Den Europæiske Union.
2.   Ændring af en retsakt som omhandlet i stk. 1 medfører, at de i stk. 1 nævnte institutioners beføjelser som fastsat i traktaterne finder anvendelse med hensyn til den ændrede retsakt for de medlemsstater, som den ændrede retsakt finder anvendelse på.
3.   I alle tilfælde ophører overgangsforanstaltningerne i stk. 1 med at have virkning fem år efter datoen for Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse.
4.   Senest seks måneder inden udløbet af overgangsperioden i stk. 3 kan Det Forenede Kongerige meddele Rådet, at det med hensyn til de i stk. 1 omhandlede retsakter ikke godkender de i stk. 1 nævnte institutioners beføjelser som fastsat i traktaterne. Såfremt Det Forenede Kongerige har givet denne meddelelse, ophører alle retsakter som omhandlet i stk. 1 med at finde anvendelse på Det Forenede Kongerige fra datoen for udløbet af overgangsperioden i stk. 3. Dette afsnit gælder ikke med hensyn til de ændrede retsakter, der finder anvendelse på Det Forenede Kongerige, jf. stk. 2.
Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal på forslag af Kommissionen, fastsætter de nødvendige følge- og overgangsordninger. Det Forenede Kongerige deltager ikke i vedtagelsen af denne afgørelse. Kvalificeret flertal i Rådet defineres som angivet i artikel 238, stk. 3, litra a), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med kvalificeret flertal på forslag af Kommissionen, kan også vedtage en afgørelse om, at Det Forenede Kongerige bærer eventuelle direkte finansielle konsekvenser, der nødvendigvis og uundgåeligt opstår, fordi Det Forenede Kongerige ikke længere deltager i disse retsakter.
5.   Det Forenede Kongerige kan på et hvilket som helst senere tidspunkt meddele Rådet, at det ønsker at deltage i retsakter, der ikke længere finder anvendelse på Det Forenede Kongerige i henhold til stk. 4, første afsnit. I så fald finder de relevante bestemmelser i protokollen om integration af Schengenreglerne i Den Europæiske Union eller protokollen om Det Forenede Kongeriges og Irlands stilling for så vidt angår området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed anvendelse, alt efter omstændighederne. Institutionernes beføjelser med hensyn til disse retsakter er dem, der er fastsat i traktaterne. Når EU-institutionerne og Det Forenede Kongerige handler i henhold til de relevante protokoller, søger de at genoprette den videst mulige grad af deltagelse for Det Forenede Kongerige i gældende EU-ret for så vidt angår området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed, uden at det alvorligt berører den praktiske gennemførelse af de forskellige dele heraf, og samtidig med at sammenhængen mellem disse dele respekteres.
PROTOKOL (Nr. 37)
OM DE FINANSIELLE KONSEKVENSER AF UDLØBET AF EKSF-TRAKTATEN OG OM KUL- OG STÅLFORSKNINGSFONDEN
DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ERINDRER OM, at alle Det Europæiske Kul- og Stålfællesskabs aktiver og passiver, som de eksisterede den 23. juli 2002, blev overført til Det Europæiske Fællesskab den 24. juli 2002,
SOM TAGER HENSYN til ønsket om at anvende disse midler til forskning inden for sektorer knyttet til kul- og stålindustrien og det heraf følgende behov for at fastlægge en række særlige regler herom,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten om den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde:
Artikel 1
1.   Nettoværdien af disse aktiver og passiver, som de fremgår af EKSF's balance pr. 23. juli 2002, der vil kunne blive op- eller nedskrevet, herunder som følge af afviklingstransaktionerne, skal betragtes som aktiver bestemt til forskning inden for sektorer knyttet til kul- og stålindustrien og benævnes "EKSF under afvikling". Når afviklingen er afsluttet, benævnes de "Kul- og Stålforskningsfondens aktiver".
2.   Provenuet af disse aktiver, som benævnes "Kul- og Stålforskningsfonden", skal udelukkende anvendes til forskning inden for sektorer knyttet til kul- og stålindustrien og uden for rammeprogrammet for forskning i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i denne protokol og i retsakter vedtaget på grundlag heraf.
Artikel 2
Rådet, der træffer afgørelse efter en særlig lovgivningsprocedure og efter Europa-Parlamentets godkendelse, vedtager alle de nødvendige bestemmelser for gennemførelsen af denne protokol, herunder de væsentligste principper.
Rådet vedtager på forslag af Kommissionen og efter høring af Europa-Parlamentet foranstaltninger om flerårige finansielle retningslinjer for forvaltningen af Kul- og Stålforskningsfondens aktiver samt tekniske retningslinjer for Kul- og Stålforskningsfondens forskningsprogram.
Artikel 3
Medmindre andet er fastsat i denne protokol og i retsakter vedtaget på grundlag heraf, finder bestemmelserne i traktaterne anvendelse.
(
1
)
  Artiklen blev indført ved afgørelse 2008/79/EF, Euratom (
EUT L 24 af 29.1.2008, s. 42
).
(
2
)
  I overensstemmelse med tiltrædelsesakten af 9. december 2011 er Republikken Kroatien siden da blevet medlem af Den Europæiske Union.
(
3
)
  Denne bestemmelse finder også anvendelse med forbehold af artikel 4 i tiltrædelsesakten af 9. december 2011.
BILAG TIL TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS FUNKTIONSMÅDE
BILAG I
LISTE OMHANDLET I ARTIKEL 38 I TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS FUNKTIONSMÅDE
– 1 –
– 2 –
Position i Bruxelles-nomenklaturen
Varebeskrivelse
Kapitel 1
Levende dyr
Kapitel 2
Kød og spiseligt slagteaffald
Kapitel 3
Fisk, krebsdyr og bløddyr
Kapitel 4
Mælk og mejeriprodukter; fugleæg; naturlig honning
Kapitel 5
05.04
Tarme, blærer og maver, hele eller stykker deraf, af andre dyr end fisk
05.15
Animalske produkter, ikke andetsteds tariferet; døde dyr af de arter, der er nævnt i kapitlerne 1 eller 3, uegnede til menneskeføde
Kapitel 6
Levende planter m.m.; afskårne blomster og blade
Kapitel 7
Spiselige grøntsager, planter, rødder og rodknolde
Kapitel 8
Spiselige frugter; skaller af meloner og citrusfrugter
Kapitel 9
Kaffe, te og krydderier med undtagelse af maté (pos. 0903)
Kapitel 10
Korn
Kapitel 11
Mølleriprodukter; malt; stivelse; gluten; inulin
Kapitel 12
Olieholdige frø og frugter; diverse andre frø og frugter; planter til industriel og medicinsk brug; halm og foderplanter
Kapitel 13
ex 13.03
Pektin
Kapitel 15
15.01
Fedt af svin og fjerkræ, udsmeltet eller udpresset
15.02
Talg (af hornkvæg, får eller geder), råt eller udsmeltet herunder "premier jus"
15.03
Lardstearin; oleostearin; lardoil og oleomargarin, ikke emulgeret eller opblandet eller på anden måde behandlet
15.04
Fedtstoffer og olier udvundet af fisk og havpattedyr, også raffinerede
15.07
Vegetabilske fedtstoffer og vegetabilske fede olier, rå, rensede eller raffinerede
15.12
Animalske og vegetabilske fedtstoffer og olier, hærdede, også raffinerede, men ikke yderligere bearbejdede
15.13
Margarine, compound lard og andet tilberedt spisefedt
15.17
Restprodukter fra behandling af fedtstoffer, fede olier eller animalsk og vegetabilsk voks
Kapitel 16
Varer af kød, fisk, krebsdyr og bløddyr
Kapitel 17
17.01
Roe- og rørsukker i fast form
17.02
Andet sukker; sirup og andre sukkeropløsninger; kunsthonning, også blandet med naturlig honning; karamel
17.03
Melasse, også affarvet
17.05
 (
1
)
Sukker, sirup og andre sukkeropløsninger samt melasse, tilsat smagsstoffer eller farvestoffer (herunder vanille- og vanillinsukker) undtagen frugtsaft tilsat sukker (uanset mængden)
Kapitel 18
18.01
Kakaobønner, hele eller brækkede, rå eller brændte
18.02
Kakaoskaller og kakaoaffald
Kapitel 20
Varer af grøntsager, frugter eller andre planter og plantedele
Kapitel 22
22.04
Druesaft i gæring samt druesaft, hvis gæring er standset på anden måde end ved tilsætning af alkohol
22.05
Vin af friske druer; druesaft, hvis gæring er standset ved tilsætning af alkohol
22.07
Andre gærede drikkevarer (f.eks. frugtvin, æblecider, rosincider og mjød)
ex 22.08
 (
1
)
ex 22.09
 (
1
)
Ethanol (ethylalkohol), denatureret eller ikke denatureret, med enhver alkoholstyrke, fremstillet af landbrugsprodukter, der figurerer i bilag I, med undtagelse af akvavit, likør og andre alkoholholdige drikkevarer, alkoholholdige tilberedninger (såkaldte koncentrerede ekstrakter) til fremstilling af drikkevarer
ex 22.10
 (
1
)
Eddike
Kapitel 23
Restprodukter fra næringsmiddelindustrien; tilberedt dyrefoder
Kapitel 24
24.01
Tobak, rå eller ufabrikeret; tobaksaffald
Kapitel 45
45.01
Naturkork, ubearbejdet, og korkaffald; knust, granuleret eller pulveriseret kork
Kapitel 54
54.01
Hør, rå eller beredt, men ikke spundet; blår og affald af hør (herunder garnaffald og opkradsede klude)
Kapitel 57
57.01
Hamp (
Cannabis sativa
), rå eller beredt, men ikke spundet; blår og affald af hamp (herunder garnaffald og opkradsede klude samt opkradset tovværk)
BILAG II
OVERSØISKE LANDE OG TERRITORIER, PÅ HVILKE BESTEMMELSERNE I FJERDE DEL AF TRAKTATEN OM DEN EUROPÆISKE UNIONS FUNKTIONSMÅDE FINDER ANVENDELSE
—
Grønland
—
Ny Kaledonien med tilhørende områder
—
Fransk Polynesien
—
De franske besiddelser i det sydlige Indiske Ocean og Antarktis
—
Wallis og Futuna
—
Saint-Pierre og Miquelon
—
Saint-Barthélemy
—
Aruba
—
De Nederlandske Antiller:
—
Bonaire
—
Curaçao
—
Saba
—
Sint-Eustatius
—
Sint-Maarten
—
Anguilla
—
Caymanøerne
—
Falklandsøerne
—
Sydgeorgien og Sydsandwichøerne
—
Montserrat
—
Pitcairn
—
Sankt Helene med tilhørende områder
—
Britisk antarktisk territorium
—
Britiske territorier i Det Indiske Ocean
—
Turks- og Caicosøerne
—
De Britiske Jomfruøer
—
Bermuda.
(
1
)
  Position tilføjet ved artikel 1 i forordning nr. 7a vedtaget af Rådet for Det Europæiske Økonomiske Fællesskab den 18. december 1959 (
EFT 7 af 30.1.1962, s. 71/61
).
ERKLÆRINGER
KNYTTET SOM BILAG TIL SLUTAKTEN FRA DEN REGERINGSKONFERENCE, DER VEDTOG LISSABONTRAKTATEN,
undertegnet den 13. december 2007
A.   
ERKLÆRINGER VEDRØRENDE TRAKTATERNES BESTEMMELSER
1.   
Erklæring om Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder
Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder, der er juridisk bindende, bekræfter de grundlæggende rettigheder, som de er garanteret ved den europæiske konvention til beskyttelse af menneskerettigheder og grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder, og som de følger af medlemsstaternes fælles forfatningsmæssige traditioner.
Chartret udvider ikke anvendelsesområdet for EU-retten ud over Unionens beføjelser, etablerer ikke nye beføjelser eller opgaver for Unionen og ændrer ikke de beføjelser og opgaver, der er fastlagt i traktaterne.
2.   
Erklæring ad artikel 6, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
Konferencen er enig om, at Unionens tiltrædelse af den europæiske konvention til beskyttelse af menneskerettigheder og grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder bør tilrettelægges på en sådan måde, at EU-rettens særlige karakteristika bevares. Konferencen noterer sig i den forbindelse, at der foregår en regelmæssig dialog mellem Den Europæiske Unions Domstol og Den Europæiske Menneskerettighedsdomstol, en dialog, der vil kunne styrkes, når Unionen tiltræder denne konvention.
3.   
Erklæring ad artikel 8 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
Unionen tager hensyn til den særlige situation for de små lande, der har specifikke naboforbindelser med Unionen.
4.   
Erklæring om Europa-Parlamentets sammensætning
Den yderligere plads i Europa-Parlamentet tildeles Italien.
5.   
Erklæring om Det Europæiske Råds politiske tilslutning til udkastet til afgørelse om Europa-Parlamentets sammensætning
Det Europæiske Råd vil give sin politiske tilslutning til det reviderede udkast til afgørelsen om Europa-Parlamentets sammensætning for valgperioden 2009-2014 på grundlag af Europa-Parlamentets forslag.
6.   
Erklæring ad artikel 15, stk. 5 og 6, artikel 17, stk. 6 og 7, og artikel 18 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
Ved valget af de personer, der skal beklæde posterne som formand for Det Europæiske Råd, formand for Kommissionen og Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, tages der passende hensyn til nødvendigheden af at respektere de geografiske og befolkningsmæssige forskelle i Unionen og dens medlemsstater.
7.   
Erklæring ad artikel 16, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 238, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen erklærer, at afgørelsen om gennemførelsen af artikel 16, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 238, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde vil blive vedtaget af Rådet på datoen for undertegnelsen af Lissabontraktaten og træder i kraft på den dato, hvor nævnte traktat træder i kraft. Der er udarbejdet nedenstående udkast til afgørelse:
Udkast til Rådets afgørelse
om gennemførelse af artikel 16, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 238, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde dels mellem den 1. november 2014 og den 31. marts 2017 og dels fra den 1. april 2017
RÅDET FOR DEN EUROPÆISKE UNION HAR –
ud fra følgende betragtninger:
(1)
Der bør vedtages bestemmelser, der giver mulighed for en smidig overgang fra systemet med beslutningstagning med kvalificeret flertal i Rådet - som defineret i artikel 3, stk. 3, i protokollen om overgangsbestemmelser, der fortsat skal finde anvendelse indtil den 31. oktober 2014 - til afstemningssystemet i artikel 16, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 238, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, der skal finde anvendelse fra den 1. november 2014, herunder i en overgangsperiode indtil den 31. marts 2017 specifikke bestemmelser som omhandlet i nævnte protokols artikel 3, stk. 2.
(2)
Der mindes om, at det er Rådets praksis at gøre alt for at styrke den demokratiske legitimitet af retsakter, der vedtages med kvalificeret flertal –
TRUFFET FØLGENDE AFGØRELSE:
Afdeling 1
Bestemmelser gældende mellem den 1. november 2014 og den 31. marts 2017
Artikel 1
Mellem den 1. november 2014 og den 31. marts 2017 gælder det, at hvis medlemmer af Rådet, der repræsenterer:
a)
mindst tre fjerdedele af den befolkningsandel eller
b)
mindst tre fjerdedele af det antal medlemsstater,
der kræves for at udgøre et blokerende mindretal ved anvendelse af artikel 16, stk. 4, første afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union eller artikel 238, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, tilkendegiver, at de modsætter sig Rådets vedtagelse af en retsakt med kvalificeret flertal, drøfter Rådet spørgsmålet.
Artikel 2
Under disse drøftelser gør Rådet sit yderste for, inden for en rimelig tidsfrist og uden at dette berører obligatoriske tidsfrister, der er fastsat i EU-retten, at finde en tilfredsstillende løsning, der skal imødekomme ønsker fremsat af de medlemmer af Rådet, der er omhandlet i artikel 1.
Artikel 3
Med henblik herpå tager Rådets formand med bistand fra Kommissionen og under overholdelse af Rådets forretningsorden de nødvendige initiativer med henblik på at skabe et bredere grundlag for enighed i Rådet. Rådets medlemmer bistår formanden hermed.
Afdeling 2
Bestemmelser gældende fra den 1. april 2017
Artikel 4
Fra den 1. april 2017 gælder det, at hvis medlemmer af Rådet, der repræsenterer:
a)
mindst 55% af den befolkningsandel eller
b)
mindst 55% af det antal medlemsstater,
der kræves for at udgøre et blokerende mindretal ved anvendelse af artikel 16, stk. 4, første afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union eller artikel 238, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, tilkendegiver, at de modsætter sig Rådets vedtagelse af en retsakt med kvalificeret flertal, drøfter Rådet spørgsmålet.
Artikel 5
Under disse drøftelser gør Rådet sit yderste for, inden for en rimelig tidsfrist og uden at dette berører obligatoriske tidsfrister, der er fastsat i EU-retten, at finde en tilfredsstillende løsning, der skal imødekomme ønsker fremsat af de medlemmer af Rådet, der er omhandlet i artikel 4.
Artikel 6
Med henblik herpå tager Rådets formand med bistand fra Kommissionen og under overholdelse af Rådets forretningsorden de nødvendige initiativer med henblik på at skabe et bredere grundlag for enighed i Rådet. Rådets medlemmer bistår formanden hermed.
Afdeling 3
Afgørelsens ikrafttrædelse
Artikel 7
Denne afgørelse træder i kraft på datoen for Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse.
8.   
Erklæring om de praktiske foranstaltninger, der skal træffes ved Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse vedrørende formandskabet for Det Europæiske Råd og Rådet for Udenrigsanliggender
Såfremt Lissabontraktaten træder i kraft efter den 1. januar 2009, opfordrer konferencen dels de kompetente myndigheder i den medlemsstat, der varetager det halvårlige formandskab for Rådet på det pågældende tidspunkt, dels den person, der bliver valgt til formand for Det Europæiske Råd, og den person, der bliver udnævnt til Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, til i samråd med formandskabet for den efterfølgende halvårsperiode at træffe de konkrete foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for en effektiv overgang med hensyn til de materielle og organisatoriske aspekter af udøvelsen af formandskabet for Det Europæiske Råd og Rådet for Udenrigsanliggender.
9.   
Erklæring ad artikel 16, stk. 9, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union om Det Europæiske Råds afgørelse om udøvelsen af formandskabet for Rådet
Konferencen erklærer, at Rådet bør påbegynde forberedelsen af afgørelsen om fastsættelse af procedurerne for gennemførelse af afgørelsen om udøvelsen af formandskabet for Rådet, så snart Lissabontraktaten er undertegnet, og at det bør godkende den politisk inden seks måneder. Der er udarbejdet nedenstående udkast til Det Europæiske Råds afgørelse, der vil blive vedtaget på datoen for nævnte traktats ikrafttrædelse:
Udkast til Det Europæiske Råds afgørelse
om udøvelsen af formandskabet for Rådet
Artikel 1
1.   Formandskabet for Rådet, undtagen i sammensætningen udenrigsanliggender, varetages af på forhånd sammensatte grupper på tre medlemsstater i en periode på 18 måneder. Disse grupper sammensættes ved ligelig rotation mellem medlemsstaterne under hensyn til deres forskelligartethed og den geografiske balance i Unionen.
2.   Hvert medlem af gruppen varetager på skift i en periode på seks måneder formandskabet for alle rådssammensætninger, undtagen udenrigsanliggender. De øvrige medlemmer af gruppen bistår formandskabet på alle dets ansvarsområder på grundlag af et fælles program. Medlemmerne af gruppen kan indbyrdes træffe afgørelse om alternative ordninger.
Artikel 2
Formandskabet for Komitéen af Faste Repræsentanter for Medlemsstaternes regeringer varetages af en repræsentant for den medlemsstat i gruppen, der varetager formandskabet for Rådet for Almindelige Anliggender.
Formandskabet for Den Udenrigs- og Sikkerhedspolitiske Komité varetages af en repræsentant for Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik.
Formandskabet for de organer, der forbereder arbejdet i de forskellige rådssammensætninger, undtagen udenrigsanliggender, påhviler den medlemsstat i gruppen, der varetager formandskabet for den pågældende rådssammensætning, medmindre der i henhold til artikel 4 træffes anden afgørelse.
Artikel 3
Rådet for Almindelige Anliggender sikrer sammenhæng og kontinuitet i de forskellige rådssammensætningers arbejde inden for rammerne af en flerårig planlægning i samarbejde med Kommissionen. De medlemsstater, der har formandskabet, træffer med bistand fra Generalsekretariatet for Rådet alle nødvendige foranstaltninger med henblik på tilrettelæggelsen og en hensigtsmæssig afvikling af Rådets arbejde.
Artikel 4
Rådet vedtager en afgørelse om fastsættelse af gennemførelsesforanstaltningerne til nærværende afgørelse.
10.   
Erklæring ad artikel 17 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
Konferencen mener, at Kommissionen, når den ikke længere omfatter statsborgere fra alle medlemsstater, bør være særlig opmærksom på nødvendigheden af at sikre fuld åbenhed i forbindelserne med alle medlemsstater. Kommissionen bør derfor have tætte kontakter med alle medlemsstater, uanset om de har en statsborger som medlem af Kommissionen, og den bør i den forbindelse være særlig opmærksom på nødvendigheden af at dele informationer med og konsultere alle medlemsstater.
Konferencen mener desuden, at Kommissionen bør træffe alle nødvendige foranstaltninger for at sikre, at der tages fuldt hensyn til de politiske, sociale og økonomiske realiteter i alle medlemsstater, herunder dem, der ikke har en statsborger som medlem af Kommissionen. Disse foranstaltninger bør bl.a. sikre, at der tages hensyn til disse medlemsstaters holdning ved indførelse af passende organisatoriske arrangementer.
11.   
Erklæring ad artikel 17, stk. 6 og 7, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
Efter konferencens opfattelse har Europa-Parlamentet og Det Europæiske Råd i overensstemmelse med traktaternes bestemmelser et fælles ansvar for, at den proces, der fører til valg af formanden for Europa-Kommissionen, forløber hensigtsmæssigt. Forud for afgørelsen i Det Europæiske Råd foretager repræsentanter for Europa-Parlamentet og Det Europæiske Råd derfor de nødvendige høringer inden for de rammer, der anses for mest velegnede. I overensstemmelse med artikel 17, stk. 7, første afsnit, skal disse høringer vedrøre profilen for kandidaterne til posten som formand for Kommissionen under hensyntagen til valget til Europa-Parlamentet. De nærmere retningslinjer for disse høringer kan fastsættes i god tid efter fælles aftale mellem Europa-Parlamentet og Det Europæiske Råd.
12.   
Erklæring ad artikel 18 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
1.
Konferencen erklærer, at der vil blive taget de behørige kontakter til Europa-Parlamentet under det forberedende arbejde forud for udnævnelsen af Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, der skal finde sted på datoen for Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse i overensstemmelse med artikel 18 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 5 i protokollen om overgangsbestemmelser, og hvis tjenesteperiode skal vare fra denne dato indtil afslutningen af tjenesteperioden for den Kommission, der fungerer på denne dato.
2.
Konferencen minder endvidere om, at for så vidt angår Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik, hvis tjenesteperiode begynder i november 2009 samtidig med tjenesteperioden for den næste Kommission og har samme varighed, vil han eller hun blive udpeget i overensstemmelse med bestemmelserne i artikel 17 og 18 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union.
13.   
Erklæring om den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik
Konferencen understreger, at de bestemmelser i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, der omfatter den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, herunder oprettelsen af posten som Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik og af en Tjeneste for Unionens Optræden udadtil, ikke berører medlemsstaternes nuværende ansvar med hensyn til udformningen og gennemførelsen af deres udenrigspolitik og heller ikke til deres nationale repræsentation i tredjelande og internationale organisationer.
Konferencen erindrer også om, at bestemmelserne vedrørende den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik ikke berører den særlige karakter af medlemsstaternes sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik.
Den understreger, at Den Europæiske Union og medlemsstaterne fortsat er bundet af bestemmelserne i De Forenede Nationers Pagt og navnlig af Sikkerhedsrådets og dets medlemmers primære ansvar for opretholdelsen af international fred og sikkerhed.
14.   
Erklæring om den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik
Ud over de specifikke regler og procedurer, der er nævnt i artikel 24, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, understreger konferencen, at bestemmelserne vedrørende den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, herunder i relation til Unionens højtstående repræsentant for udenrigsanliggender og sikkerhedspolitik og Tjenesten for Unionens Optræden Udadtil, ikke berører den enkelte medlemsstats nuværende retsgrundlag, ansvar og beføjelser med hensyn til udformningen og gennemførelsen af dens udenrigspolitik, dens nationale diplomatiske tjeneste, dens forbindelser med tredjelande og deltagelse i internationale organisationer, herunder en medlemsstats medlemskab af De Forenede Nationers Sikkerhedsråd.
Konferencen noterer sig også, at bestemmelserne vedrørende den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik ikke giver Kommissionen nye beføjelser til at tage initiativ til afgørelser eller øger Europa-Parlamentets rolle.
Konferencen erindrer også om, at bestemmelserne vedrørende den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik ikke berører den særlige karakter af medlemsstaternes sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik.
15.   
Erklæring ad artikel 27 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
Konferencen erklærer, at generalsekretæren for Rådet/den højtstående repræsentant for den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik, og Kommissionen sammen med medlemsstaterne bør indlede det forberedende arbejde vedrørende Tjenesten for Unionens Optræden Udadtil, så snart Lissabontraktaten er undertegnet.
16.   
Erklæring ad artikel 55, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
Konferencen finder, at muligheden for at udarbejde officielle oversættelser af traktaterne til de sprog, der er nævnt i artikel 55, stk. 2, bidrager til at opfylde målet om respekt for Unionens rige kulturelle og sproglige mangfoldighed, jf. artikel 3, stk. 3, fjerde afsnit. Konferencen bekræfter i den forbindelse, at Unionen lægger stor vægt på den kulturelle mangfoldighed i Europa, og at den fortsat vil vie disse og andre sprog særlig opmærksomhed.
Konferencen anbefaler, at de medlemsstater, der ønsker at gøre brug af muligheden i artikel 55, stk. 2, inden seks måneder efter undertegnelsen af Lissabontraktaten meddeler Rådet, hvilket eller hvilke sprog traktaterne vil blive oversat til.
17.   
Erklæring om forrang
Konferencen erindrer om, at traktaterne og den ret, der vedtages af Unionen på grundlag af traktaterne, i overensstemmelse med Domstolen for Den Europæiske Unions faste retspraksis har forrang frem for medlemsstaternes ret på de betingelser, der er fastlagt i nævnte retspraksis.
Endvidere har konferencen besluttet at knytte Rådets Juridiske Tjenestes udtalelse om forrang, jf. dokument 11197/07 (JUR 260), som bilag til denne slutakt:
"
Udtalelse fra Rådets Juridiske Tjeneste
af 22. juni 2007
"
Det følger af Domstolens retspraksis, at fællesskabsrettens forrang er et af hovedprincipperne i fællesskabsretten. Ifølge Domstolen er dette princip uløseligt forbundet med Det Europæiske Fællesskabs karakter. Da der første gang blev afsagt dom på grundlag af denne faste retspraksis (Costa mod ENEL af 15. juli 1964, sag 6/64
(
1
)
), 
var fællesskabsrettens forrang ikke nævnt i traktaten. Det er stadig tilfældet i dag. Den omstændighed, at princippet om fællesskabsrettens forrang ikke medtages i den nye traktat, ændrer ikke på nogen måde ved eksistensen af dette princip og ved Domstolens eksisterende retspraksis.
"
18.   
Erklæring om afgrænsning af kompetence
Konferencen understreger, at beføjelser, der ikke er tildelt Unionen i traktaterne, forbliver hos medlemsstaterne i overensstemmelse med den kompetencefordeling mellem Unionen og medlemsstaterne, der er fastsat i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
Når traktaterne på et bestemt område tildeler Unionen en kompetence, som den deler med medlemsstaterne, udøver medlemsstaterne deres kompetence, i det omfang Unionen ikke har udøvet sin kompetence eller har besluttet at ophøre med at udøve den. Sidstnævnte situation opstår, når de relevante EU-institutioner beslutter at ophæve en lovgivningsmæssig retsakt, især for bedre til stadighed at kunne sikre, at nærhedsprincippet og proportionalitetsprincippet overholdes. Rådet kan på initiativ af et eller flere af sine medlemmer (repræsentanter for medlemsstaterne) og i overensstemmelse med artikel 241 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde anmode Kommissionen om at forelægge forslag til ophævelse af en lovgivningsmæssig retsakt. Konferencen udtrykker tilfredshed over Kommissionens erklæring om at give sådanne anmodninger særlig opmærksomhed.
Repræsentanterne for medlemsstaternes regeringer, forsamlet på en mellemstatslig konference, kan ligeledes i overensstemmelse med den almindelige revisionsprocedure i artikel 48, stk. 2-5, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union beslutte at ændre de traktater som er Unionens grundlag, herunder også for at udvide eller indskrænke de beføjelser, der er tildelt Unionen i de nævnte traktater.
19.   
Erklæring ad artikel 8 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen er enig om, at Unionen i sine forskellige politikker som led i de generelle bestræbelser på at fjerne uligheder mellem kvinder og mænd vil sigte på at bekæmpe alle former for vold i hjemmet. Medlemsstaterne bør træffe alle nødvendige foranstaltninger til at forebygge og straffe disse kriminelle handlinger og støtte og beskytte ofrene.
20.   
Erklæring ad artikel 16 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen erklærer, at når der på grundlag af artikel 16 skal vedtages regler om beskyttelse af personoplysninger, der kan have direkte indvirkning på den nationale sikkerhed, skal der tages behørigt hensyn til spørgsmålets særlige karakteristika. Den erindrer om, at den nugældende lovgivning (jf. navnlig direktiv 95/46/EF) indeholder specifikke undtagelser i denne henseende.
21.   
Erklæring om beskyttelse af personoplysninger inden for retligt samarbejde i straffesager og politisamarbejde
Konferencen erkender, at det kan blive nødvendigt med specifikke regler om beskyttelse af personoplysninger og om fri bevægelighed for disse oplysninger inden for retligt samarbejde i straffesager og politisamarbejde baseret på artikel 16 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde som følge af disse områders specifikke karakter.
22.   
Erklæring ad artikel 48 og 79 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Hvis et udkast til lovgivningsmæssig retsakt baseret på artikel 79, stk. 2, vil berøre vigtige aspekter af en medlemsstats sociale sikringssystem, herunder anvendelsesområde, omkostninger og økonomisk struktur, eller berøre dette systems økonomiske balance, jf. artikel 48, stk. 2, skal der efter konferencens opfattelse tages behørigt hensyn til den pågældende medlemsstats interesser.
23.   
Erklæring ad artikel 48, stk. 2, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen minder om, at Det Europæiske Råd i så tilfælde i overensstemmelse med artikel 15, stk. 4, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union træffer afgørelse ved konsensus.
24.   
Erklæring om Den Europæiske Unions status som juridisk person
Konferencen bekræfter, at det faktum, at Den Europæiske Union har status som juridisk person, ikke på nogen måde giver Unionen beføjelse til at lovgive eller handle ud over de beføjelser, som medlemsstaterne har tildelt Unionen i traktaterne.
25.   
Erklæring ad artikel 75 og 215 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen erindrer om, at overholdelse af grundlæggende rettigheder og frihedsrettigheder navnlig indebærer, at der tages behørigt hensyn til beskyttelse og overholdelse af retten til en retfærdig rettergang for de berørte enkeltpersoner eller enheder. Med henblik herpå og for at sikre en grundig domstolskontrol af afgørelser, som underkaster en enkeltperson eller enhed restriktive foranstaltninger, skal sådanne afgørelser baseres på klare og entydige kriterier. Disse kriterier bør tilpasses den enkelte restriktive foranstaltnings særlige kendetegn.
26.   
Erklæring om en medlemsstats ikke-deltagelse i en foranstaltning baseret på afsnit V i tredje del af traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen erklærer, at når en medlemsstat vælger ikke at deltage i en foranstaltning baseret på afsnit V i tredje del af traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, har Rådet en indgående drøftelse om de mulige følger og virkninger af, at den pågældende medlemsstat ikke deltager i foranstaltningen.
Endvidere kan enhver medlemsstat opfordre Kommissionen til at undersøge situationen på grundlag af artikel 116 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
De foregående afsnit foregriber ikke en medlemsstats mulighed for at forelægge spørgsmålet for Det Europæiske Råd.
27.   
Erklæring ad artikel 85, stk. 1, andet afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Efter konferencens opfattelse bør de forordninger, der er nævnt i artikel 85, stk. 1, andet afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, tage hensyn til national lovgivning og praksis i forbindelse med iværksættelse af efterforskning af straffesager.
28.   
Erklæring ad artikel 98 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen bemærker, at bestemmelserne i artikel 98 skal anvendes i overensstemmelse med gældende praksis. Ordene "de foranstaltninger, der er truffet i Forbundsrepublikken Tyskland, (…) for at opveje de af Tysklands deling forårsagede ulemper for økonomien i visse af Forbundsrepublikkens områder, der berøres af denne deling," skal fortolkes i overensstemmelse med eksisterende retspraksis i Den Europæiske Unions Domstol.
29.   
Erklæring ad artikel 107, stk. 2, litra c), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen bemærker, at artikel 107, stk. 2, litra c), skal fortolkes i overensstemmelse med eksisterende retspraksis i Den Europæiske Unions Domstol for så vidt angår bestemmelsernes anvendelighed på støtte til visse områder i Forbundsrepublikken Tyskland, der er berørt af Tysklands tidligere deling.
30.   
Erklæring ad artikel 126 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen bekræfter i forbindelse med artikel 126, at en forøgelse af vækstpotentialet og sikring af sunde budgetmæssige stillinger er de to grundpiller i Unionens og medlemsstaternes økonomiske politik og finanspolitik. Stabilitets- og vækstpagten er et vigtigt redskab til opnåelse af disse mål.
Konferencen bekræfter sine forpligtelser med hensyn til bestemmelserne om stabilitets- og vækstpagten som rammen for samordningen af budgetpolitikkerne i medlemsstaterne.
Konferencen bekræfter, at et regelbaseret system er den bedste garanti for, at forpligtelserne håndhæves, og at alle medlemsstater behandles lige.
Inden for denne ramme bekræfter konferencen også sine forpligtelser med hensyn til målene i Lissabonstrategien: jobskabelse, strukturreformer og social sammenhængskraft.
Unionen stræber efter at opnå en afbalanceret økonomisk vækst og prisstabilitet. De økonomiske politikker og budgetpolitikkerne må derfor fastlægge de rette prioriteter med henblik på at opnå økonomiske reformer, innovation, konkurrenceevne og styrkelse af private investeringer og forbrug i faser med svag økonomisk vækst. Dette bør afspejles i den retning, man giver budgetbeslutningerne, både nationalt og på EU-niveau, navnlig ved omstrukturering af de offentlige indtægter og udgifter under overholdelse af budgetdisciplinen i overensstemmelse med traktaterne og stabilitets- og vækstpagten.
De budgetmæssige og økonomiske udfordringer, medlemsstaterne står over for, understreger betydningen af en sund budgetpolitik igennem hele den økonomiske cyklus.
Konferencen er enig om, at medlemsstaterne bør udnytte perioder med økonomisk opsving til aktivt at konsolidere deres offentlige finanser og forbedre deres budgetmæssige stillinger. Målet er gradvist at opnå et budgetoverskud i opgangsperioder, hvilket skaber det nødvendige råderum til at tilpasse sig økonomiske nedgangsperioder og således bidrage til de offentlige finansers holdbarhed på lang sigt.
Medlemsstaterne ser frem til eventuelle forslag fra Kommissionen samt yderligere bidrag fra medlemsstaterne med hensyn til en styrkelse og afklaring af gennemførelsen af stabilitets- og vækstpagten. Medlemsstaterne vil træffe alle nødvendige foranstaltninger med henblik på at forøge vækstpotentialet i deres økonomier. En forbedret økonomisk-politisk samordning kunne støtte denne målsætning. Denne erklæring foregriber ikke den fremtidige debat om stabilitets- og vækstpagten.
31.   
Erklæring ad artikel 156 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen bekræfter, at de politikker, der er beskrevet i artikel 156, i det væsentlige hører under medlemsstaternes kompetence. De tilskyndelses- og samordningsforanstaltninger, der skal træffes på EU-plan i overensstemmelse med denne artikel, har supplerende karakter. De tjener til at styrke samarbejdet mellem medlemsstaterne og ikke til at harmonisere nationale systemer. De garantier og kutymer, der i hver medlemsstat findes med hensyn til arbejdsmarkedsparternes ansvar, berøres ikke heraf.
Denne erklæring berører ikke de bestemmelser i traktaterne, der tildeler Unionen kompetence, herunder på social- og arbejdsmarkedsområdet.
32.   
Erklæring ad artikel 168, stk. 4, litra c), i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen erklærer, at de foranstaltninger, der skal vedtages i medfør af artikel 168, stk. 4, litra c), skal tilgodese fælles sikkerhedshensyn og have som mål at fastsætte høje kvalitets- og sikkerhedsstandarder, når nationale standarder med indvirkning på det indre marked ellers ville hindre, at der opnås et højt sundhedsbeskyttelsesniveau.
33.   
Erklæring ad artikel 174 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Efter konferencens opfattelse kan ordet "øområder" i artikel 174 omfatte østater i deres helhed, hvis de nødvendige kriterier er opfyldt.
34.   
Erklæring ad artikel 179 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen er enig om, at Unionens indsats på området forskning og teknologisk udvikling skal udvise den tilbørlige respekt for de grundlæggende sigtelinjer og valg i medlemsstaternes forskningspolitik.
35.   
Erklæring ad artikel 194 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen mener, at artikel 194 ikke berører medlemsstaternes ret til at træffe de nødvendige forholdsregler med henblik på at sikre deres energiforsyning på de betingelser, der er nævnt i artikel 347.
36.   
Erklæring ad artikel 218 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde om medlemsstaternes forhandling og indgåelse af internationale aftaler vedrørende området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed
Konferencen bekræfter, at medlemsstaterne kan forhandle og indgå aftaler med tredjelande eller internationale organisationer på de områder, der er omfattet af tredje del, afsnit V, kapitel 3, 4 og 5, for så vidt disse aftaler overholder EU-retten.
37.   
Erklæring ad artikel 222 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Med forbehold af de foranstaltninger, som Unionen vedtager for at opfylde sin solidaritetsforpligtelse over for en medlemsstat, der udsættes for et terrorangreb eller er offer for en naturkatastrofe eller en menneskeskabt katastrofe, er det ikke hensigten med nogen af bestemmelserne i artikel 222 at anfægte andre medlemsstaters ret til at vælge de mest passende midler til at opfylde deres egen solidaritetsforpligtelse over for den pågældende medlemsstat.
38.   
Erklæring ad artikel 252 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde vedrørende antallet af generaladvokater i Domstolen
Konferencen erklærer, at hvis Domstolen i overensstemmelse med artikel 252, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde begærer, at antallet af generaladvokater skal forøges med tre (elleve i stedet for otte), vil Rådet, der træffer afgørelse med enstemmighed, give sin tilslutning hertil.
I så fald er konferencen enig om, at Polen, ligesom det allerede er tilfældet for Tysklands, Frankrigs, Italiens, Spaniens og Det Forenede Kongeriges vedkommende, skal have en permanent generaladvokat og ikke længere deltage i rotationsordningen, og at den aktuelle rotationsordning skal omfatte fem generaladvokater i stedet for tre.
39.   
Erklæring ad artikel 290 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen tager til efterretning, at Kommissionen i overensstemmelse med sin faste praksis også fremover agter at søge bistand fra eksperter udnævnt af medlemsstaterne, når den udarbejder sine udkast til delegerede retsakter på området finansielle tjenesteydelser.
40.   
Erklæring ad artikel 329 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen erklærer, at når medlemsstaterne retter en anmodning om indførelse af et forstærket samarbejde, kan de angive, om de allerede på dette stadium har til hensigt at gøre brug af artikel 333 om udvidet brug af kvalificeret flertal eller den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure.
41.   
Erklæring ad artikel 352 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen erklærer, at omtalen af Unionens mål i artikel 352, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde henviser til målene som fastsat i artikel 3, stk. 2 og 3, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og til målene i artikel 3, stk. 5, i nævnte traktat, for så vidt angår Unionens optræden udadtil i henhold til femte del i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde. Det er derfor udelukket, at en handling baseret på artikel 352 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde alene forfølger mål fastsat i artikel 3, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union. I den forbindelse bemærker konferencen, at der i henhold til artikel 31, stk. 1, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union ikke kan vedtages lovgivningsmæssige retsakter på området den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik.
42.   
Erklæring ad artikel 352 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Konferencen understreger, at artikel 352 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, der er en integrerende del af et institutionelt system baseret på princippet om tildelte kompetencer, i henhold til Den Europæiske Unions Domstols faste retspraksis ikke kan tjene som grundlag for en udvidelse af Unionens beføjelser ud over de generelle rammer, der er oprettet ved bestemmelserne i traktaterne som helhed og i særdeleshed ved de bestemmelser, der definerer Unionens opgaver og aktiviteter. Under alle omstændigheder kan denne artikel ikke anvendes som grundlag for vedtagelse af bestemmelser, hvis materielle virkning ville være at ændre traktaterne uden at følge den heri fastsatte procedure herfor.
43.   
Erklæring ad artikel 355, stk. 6, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
De høje kontraherende parter er indforstået med, at Det Europæiske Råd i henhold til artikel 355, stk. 6, træffer en afgørelse om ændring af Mayottes status i forhold til Unionen, således at dette territorium bliver en region i den yderste periferi som nævnt i artikel 355, stk. 1, og artikel 349, når de franske myndigheder meddeler Det Europæiske Råd og Kommissionen, at den igangværende udvikling med hensyn til øens interne status tillader det.
B.   
ERKLÆRINGER VEDRØRENDE PROTOKOLLER KNYTTET SOM BILAG TIL TRAKTATERNE
44.   
Erklæring ad artikel 5 i protokollen om Schengenreglerne som integreret i Den Europæiske Union
Konferencen noterer sig, at når en medlemsstat har givet meddelelse i henhold til artikel 5, stk. 2, i protokollen om integration af Schengenreglerne i Den Europæiske Union om, at den ikke ønsker at deltage i et forslag eller et initiativ, kan denne meddelelse trækkes tilbage på et hvilket som helst tidspunkt inden vedtagelsen af den foranstaltning, der bygger på Schengenreglerne.
45.   
Erklæring ad artikel 5, stk. 2, i protokollen om Schengenreglerne som integreret i Den Europæiske Union
Konferencen erklærer, at når Det Forenede Kongerige eller Irland meddeler Rådet, at landet ikke agter at deltage i en foranstaltning, der bygger på en del af Schengenreglerne, som det deltager i, har Rådet en indgående drøftelse om de mulige følger af, at den pågældende medlemsstat ikke deltager i foranstaltningen. Drøftelsen i Rådet bør foregå på baggrund af de oplysninger, Kommissionen har givet om forholdet mellem forslaget og Schengenreglerne.
46.   
Erklæring ad artikel 5, stk. 3, i protokollen om Schengenreglerne som integreret i Den Europæiske Union
Konferencen minder om, at hvis Rådet ikke træffer afgørelse efter en første indgående drøftelse af sagen, kan Kommissionen forelægge et ændret forslag med henblik på fornyet indgående behandling i Rådet inden for fristen på fire måneder.
47.   
Erklæring ad artikel 5, stk. 3, 4 og 5, i protokollen om Schengenreglerne som integreret i Den Europæiske Union
Konferencen noterer sig, at de betingelser, der skal fastlægges i den afgørelse, der er omhandlet i artikel 5, stk. 3, 4 og 5, i protokollen om integration af Schengenreglerne i Den Europæiske Union, kan omfatte, at den pågældende medlemsstat skal afholde eventuelle direkte finansielle følger, der nødvendigvis og uundgåeligt opstår, fordi den ophører med at deltage i nogle af eller alle de Schengenregler, der henvises til i enhver afgørelse, der træffes af Rådet i henhold til artikel 4 i nævnte protokol.
48.   
Erklæring om protokollen om Danmarks stilling
Konferencen bemærker, at Danmark i forbindelse med retsakter, der skal vedtages af Rådet alene eller sammen med Europa-Parlamentet, og som både indeholder bestemmelser, der finder anvendelse på Danmark, og bestemmelser, der ikke finder anvendelse på Danmark, fordi deres retsgrundlag er omfattet af del I i protokollen om Danmarks stilling, erklærer, at Danmark ikke vil benytte sin stemmeret til at forhindre vedtagelsen af bestemmelser, der ikke finder anvendelse på Danmark.
Konferencen bemærker desuden, at Danmark på grundlag af erklæringen fra konferencen til artikel 222 erklærer, at dansk deltagelse i tiltag eller retsakter i henhold til artikel 222 vil ske i overensstemmelse med del I og del II i protokollen om Danmarks stilling.
49.   
Erklæring om Italien
Konferencen noterer sig, at protokollen vedrørende Italien, der i 1957 blev knyttet som bilag til traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Økonomiske Fællesskab, som ændret ved vedtagelsen af traktaten om Den Europæiske Union, præciserede følgende:
"DE HØJE KONTRAHERENDE PARTER,
SOM ØNSKER at løse visse særlige problemer af interesse for Italien,
ER BLEVET ENIGE OM følgende bestemmelser, der knyttes som bilag til traktaten:
FÆLLESSKABETS MEDLEMSSTATER
TAGER TIL EFTERRETNING, at den italienske regering er i færd med at gennemføre et tiårsprogram for økonomisk udvikling, som tilsigter at afhjælpe den strukturelle uligevægt i den italienske økonomi, navnlig ved teknisk udbygning af de mindre udviklede områder i Syditalien og på øerne og ved at skabe nye beskæftigelsesmuligheder for herved at afskaffe arbejdsløsheden;
BRINGER I ERINDRING, at principperne og målet for den italienske regerings program er blevet taget i betragtning og godkendt af internationale samarbejdsorganisationer, hvoraf de er medlemmer;
ERKENDER, at det er i deres fælles interesse, at målene for det italienske program nås;
ER ENIGE OM, med henblik på at lette den italienske regering gennemførelsen af denne opgave, at henstille til Fællesskabets institutioner at bringe alle de i traktaten omhandlede midler og procedurer i anvendelse, navnlig ved en passende udnyttelse af Den Europæiske Investeringsbanks og Den Europæiske Socialfonds midler;
ER AF DEN OPFATTELSE, at Fællesskabets institutioner ved anvendelsen af traktaten skal tage hensyn til de byrder, som den italienske økonomi må bære i de kommende år, og til ønskeligheden af at undgå, at der opstår farlige spændinger, navnlig vedrørende betalingsbalancen og beskæftigelsesniveauet, som kunne bringe anvendelsen af traktaten i Italien i fare;
ERKENDER især, at det ved anvendelsen af artiklerne 109 H og 109 I vil være nødvendigt at påse, at de foranstaltninger, som kræves truffet af den italienske regering, sikrer gennemførelsen af dens program for økonomisk udvikling og højnelse af befolkningens levestandard."
50.   
Erklæring ad artikel 10 i protokollen om overgangsbestemmelser
Konferencen opfordrer Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen til inden for rammerne af deres respektive beføjelser at bestræbe sig på i de relevante tilfælde og så vidt muligt inden for fristen på fem år i artikel 10, stk. 3, i protokollen om overgangsbestemmelser at vedtage retsakter, der ændrer eller erstatter retsakterne i artikel 10, stk. 1, i nævnte protokol.
C.   
ERKLÆRINGER FRA MEDLEMSSTATERNE
51.   
Erklæring fra Kongeriget Belgien om de nationale parlamenter
Belgien præciserer, at såvel deputeretkammeret og senatet i det føderale parlament som sprogfællesskabernes og regionernes parlamentariske forsamlinger i henhold til belgisk forfatningsret handler som dele af det nationale parlamentariske system eller kamre i det nationale parlament i forbindelse med de beføjelser, der udøves af Unionen.
52.   
Erklæring fra Kongeriget Belgien, Republikken Bulgarien, Forbundsrepublikken Tyskland, Den Hellenske Republik, Kongeriget Spanien, Den Italienske Republik, Republikken Cypern, Republikken Litauen, Storhertugdømmet Luxembourg, Republikken Ungarn, Republikken Malta, Republikken Østrig, Republikken Portugal, Rumænien, Republikken Slovenien og Den Slovakiske Republik vedrørende Den Europæiske Unions symboler
Belgien, Bulgarien, Tyskland, Grækenland, Spanien, Italien, Cypern, Litauen, Luxembourg, Ungarn, Malta, Østrig, Portugal, Rumænien, Slovenien og Slovakiet erklærer, at flaget, der indeholder en cirkel bestående af tolv gyldne stjerner på blå baggrund, hymnen hentet fra "Ode til glæden" i Ludwig van Beethovens niende symfoni, mottoet "forenet i mangfoldighed", euroen som EU's mønt og Europadagen den 9. maj for disse lande fortsat vil være symboler på borgernes fælles tilhørsforhold til Den Europæiske Union og deres tilknytning hertil.
53.   
Erklæring fra Den Tjekkiske Republik om Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder
1.
Den Tjekkiske Republik erindrer om, at bestemmelserne i Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder er rettet til Den Europæiske Unions institutioner og organer, under behørig hensyntagen til nærhedsprincippet og kompetencefordelingen mellem Den Europæiske Union og dens medlemsstater som på ny bekræftet i erklæring (nr. 18) om afgrænsning af kompetence. Den Tjekkiske Republik understreger, at chartrets bestemmelser kun er rettet til medlemsstaterne, når disse gennemfører EU-retten, og ikke når de vedtager og gennemfører national ret uafhængigt af EU-retten.
2.
Den Tjekkiske Republik fremhæver ligeledes, at chartret ikke udvider EU-rettens anvendelsesområde, og at det ikke tildeler Unionen nye beføjelser. Det reducerer ikke anvendelsesområdet for den nationale ret og indskrænker heller ikke de nationale myndigheders eksisterende beføjelser på dette område.
3.
Den Tjekkiske Republik understreger, at i den udstrækning chartret anerkender grundlæggende rettigheder og principper, således som de følger af medlemsstaternes fælles forfatningsmæssige traditioner, skal disse rettigheder og principper fortolkes i harmoni med disse traditioner.
4.
Den Tjekkiske Republik understreger endvidere, at intet i chartret må fortolkes, så det indskrænker eller modvirker menneskerettighederne og de grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder, således som de på de respektive anvendelsesområder er anerkendt af EU-retten og af internationale aftaler, som Unionen eller alle medlemsstaterne er part i, herunder den europæiske konvention til beskyttelse af menneskerettigheder og grundlæggende frihedsrettigheder, samt af medlemsstaternes forfatninger.
54.   
Erklæring fra Forbundsrepublikken Tyskland, Irland, Republikken Ungarn, Republikken Østrig og Kongeriget Sverige
Tyskland, Irland, Ungarn, Østrig og Sverige bemærker, at de centrale bestemmelser i traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab ikke er blevet væsentligt ændret siden traktatens ikrafttrædelse og bør ajourføres. De støtter derfor tanken om en konference mellem repræsentanterne for medlemsstaternes regeringer, der bør indkaldes snarest muligt.
55.   
Erklæring fra Kongeriget Spanien og Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland
Traktaterne finder anvendelse på Gibraltar som et europæisk område, hvis udenrigsanliggender varetages af en medlemsstat. Dette medfører ikke nogen ændringer af de to berørte regeringers respektive holdninger.
56.   
Erklæring fra Irland ad artikel 3 i protokollen om Det Forenede Kongeriges og Irlands stilling for så vidt angår området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed
Irland bekræfter sine forpligtelser med hensyn til Unionen som et område med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed, hvor de grundlæggende rettigheder og medlemsstaternes forskellige retssystemer og retstraditioner respekteres, og med et højt sikkerhedsniveau for borgerne.
Irland erklærer sig på denne baggrund fast besluttet på at udøve sin ret i henhold til artikel 3 i protokollen om Det Forenede Kongeriges og Irlands stilling for så vidt angår området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed til at deltage i vedtagelsen af foranstaltninger i henhold til tredje del, afsnit V, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde i så vidt et omfang, som det anser det for muligt.
Irland vil navnlig i videst muligt omfang deltage i foranstaltninger, der er omfattet af politisamarbejdet.
Irland erindrer desuden om, at det i overensstemmelse med protokollens artikel 8 skriftligt kan meddele Rådet, at Irland ikke længere ønsker at være omfattet af denne protokol. Irland har til hensigt at vurdere, hvordan disse ordninger fungerer, senest tre år efter Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse.
57.   
Erklæring fra Den Italienske Republik om Europa-Parlamentets sammensætning
Italien fastslår, at Europa-Parlamentet i overensstemmelse med artikel 10 og artikel 14 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union består af repræsentanter for borgerne i Unionen, som er repræsenteret degressivt proportionalt.
Italien fastslår ligeledes, at i medfør af artikel 9 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og artikel 20 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde har enhver, der er statsborger i en medlemsstat, unionsborgerskab.
Som følge heraf er Italien af den opfattelse, at enhver afgørelse vedtaget af Det Europæiske Råd på Europa-Parlamentets initiativ og med dettes godkendelse om Europa-Parlamentets sammensætning med forbehold af afgørelsen om valgperioden 2009-2014 skal overholde principperne i artikel 14, stk. 2, første afsnit.
58.   
Erklæring fra Republikken Letland, Republikken Ungarn og Republikken Malta om, hvordan navnet på den fælles valuta skal skrives i traktaterne
Uden at ville anfægte den ensartede måde, hvorpå navnet på Den Europæiske Unions fælles valuta, der er omhandlet i traktaterne, skrives på pengesedler og mønter, erklærer Letland, Ungarn og Malta, at skrivemåden for navnet på den fælles valuta, herunder de afledte former, der er anvendt i den lettiske, ungarske og maltesiske udgave af traktaterne, ikke har indflydelse på de gældende regler for det lettiske, ungarske og maltesiske sprog.
59.   
Erklæring fra Kongeriget Nederlandene ad artikel 312 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Kongeriget Nederlandene vil tilslutte sig en afgørelse som nævnt i artikel 312, stk. 2, andet afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, når Nederlandene ved en revision af den afgørelse, der er omhandlet i nævnte traktats artikel 311, stk. 3, har opnået en tilfredsstillende løsning med hensyn til sin for store negative nettobetalingsposition over for Unionens budget.
60.   
Erklæring fra Kongeriget Nederlandene ad artikel 355 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Kongeriget Nederlandene erklærer, at et initiativ til en afgørelse, jf. artikel 355, stk. 6, der tager sigte på at ændre De Nederlandske Antillers og/eller Arubas status i forhold til Unionen, kun vil kunne forelægges på grundlag af en beslutning truffet i overensstemmelse med Kongeriget Nederlandenes Statut (Statuut voor het Koninkrijk der Nederlanden).
61.   
Erklæring fra Republikken Polen om Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder
Chartret berører ikke på nogen måde medlemsstaternes ret til at lovgive med hensyn til offentlig sædelighed, familieret samt beskyttelse af den menneskelige værdighed og respekten for menneskers fysiske og moralske integritet.
62.   
Erklæring fra Republikken Polen vedrørende protokollen om anvendelsen af Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder i Polen og Det Forenede Kongerige
Polen erklærer, at i betragtning af traditionen fra den sociale bevægelse "Solidaritet" og dens væsentlige bidrag til kampen for sociale og arbejdsmarkedsmæssige rettigheder respekterer Polen fuldt ud sociale og arbejdsmarkedsmæssige rettigheder som fastsat i EU-retten, og navnlig de rettigheder, der er bekræftet i afsnit IV i Den Europæiske Unions charter om grundlæggende rettigheder.
63.   
Erklæring fra Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland om definitionen af udtrykket "statsborgere"
For så vidt angår traktaterne og traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab samt alle akter, der er afledt af eller fortsat er gældende under disse traktater, gentager Det Forenede Kongerige den erklæring, det fremsatte den 31. december 1982, om definitionen af udtrykket "statsborgere", dog med den undtagelse, at henvisningen til "borgere i britiske protektorater" læses som "statsborgere i de britiske oversøiske territorier".
64.   
Erklæring fra Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland om stemmeretten ved valg til Europa-Parlamentet
Det Forenede Kongerige noterer sig, at artikel 14 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union og andre bestemmelser i traktaterne ikke tilsigter at ændre grundlaget for stemmeretten ved valg til Europa-Parlamentet.
65.   
Erklæring fra Det Forenede Kongerige Storbritannien og Nordirland ad artikel 75 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Det Forenede Kongerige støtter fuldt ud en robust indsats med hensyn til at vedtage økonomiske sanktioner, der har til formål at forebygge og bekæmpe terrorisme og dermed beslægtede aktiviteter. Det Forenede Kongerige erklærer derfor, at det agter at udøve sin ret i henhold til artikel 3 i protokollen om Det Forenede Kongeriges og Irlands stilling for så vidt angår området med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed til at deltage i vedtagelsen af alle forslag, der fremsættes i henhold til artikel 75 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde.
SAMMENLIGNINGSTABEL
 (
1
)
Traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
Tidligere nummerering i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
Ny nummerering i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
AFSNIT I - FÆLLES BESTEMMELSER
AFSNIT I - FÆLLES BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 1
Artikel 1
Artikel 2
Artikel 2
Artikel 3
Artikel 3 (ophævet)
 (
2
)
Artikel 4
Artikel 5
 (
3
)
Artikel 4 (ophævet)
 (
4
)
Artikel 5 (ophævet)
 (
5
)
Artikel 6
Artikel 6
Artikel 7
Artikel 7
Artikel 8
AFSNIT II - BESTEMMELSER OM ÆNDRING AF TRAKTATEN OM OPRETTELSE AF DET EUROPÆISKE ØKONOMISKE FÆLLESSKAB MED HENBLIK PÅ OPRETTELSE AF DET EUROPÆISKE FÆLLESSKAB
AFSNIT II - BESTEMMELSER OM DE DEMOKRATISKE PRINCIPPER
Artikel 8 (ophævet)
 (
6
)
Artikel 9
Artikel 10
 (
7
)
Artikel 11
Artikel 12
AFSNIT III - BESTEMMELSER OM ÆNDRING AF TRAKTATEN OM OPRETTELSE AF DET EUROPÆISKE KUL- OG STÅLFÆLLESSKAB
AFSNIT III - BESTEMMELSER OM INSTITUTIONERNE
Artikel 9 (ophævet)
 (
8
)
Artikel 13
Artikel 14
 (
9
)
Artikel 15
 (
10
)
Artikel 16
 (
11
)
Artikel 17
 (
12
)
Artikel 18
Artikel 19
 (
13
)
AFSNIT IV - BESTEMMELSER OM ÆNDRING AF TRAKTATEN OM OPRETTELSE AF DET EUROPÆISKE ATOMENERGIFÆLLESSKAB
AFSNIT IV - BESTEMMELSER OM FORSTÆRKET SAMARBEJDE
Artikel 10 (ophævet)
 (
14
)
Artikel 27 A-27 E (erstattet)
Artikel 40-40 B (erstattet)
Artikel 43-45 (erstattet)
Artikel 20
 (
15
)
AFSNIT V - BESTEMMELSER OM EN FÆLLES UDENRIGS- OG SIKKERHEDSPOLITIK
AFSNIT V - ALMINDELIGE BESTEMMELSER OM UNIONENS OPTRÆDEN UDADTIL OG SÆRLIGE BESTEMMELSER OM DEN FÆLLES UDENRIGS- OG SIKKERHEDSPOLITIK
Kapitel 1 - Almindelige bestemmelser om Unionens optræden udadtil
Artikel 21
Artikel 22
Kapitel 2 - Særlige bestemmelser om den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik
1. afdeling - Fælles bestemmelser
Artikel 23
Artikel 11
Artikel 24
Artikel 12
Artikel 25
Artikel 13
Artikel 26
Artikel 27
Artikel 14
Artikel 28
Artikel 15
Artikel 29
Artikel 22 (flyttet)
Artikel 30
Artikel 23 (flyttet)
Artikel 31
Artikel 16
Artikel 32
Artikel 17 (flyttet)
Artikel 42
Artikel 18
Artikel 33
Artikel 19
Artikel 34
Artikel 20
Artikel 35
Artikel 21
Artikel 36
Artikel 22 (flyttet)
Artikel 30
Artikel 23 (flyttet)
Artikel 31
Artikel 24
Artikel 37
Artikel 25
Artikel 38
Artikel 39
Artikel 47 (flyttet)
Artikel 40
Artikel 26 (ophævet)
Artikel 27 (ophævet)
Artikel 27 A (erstattet)
 (
16
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 27 B (erstattet)
 (
16
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 27 C (erstattet)
 (
16
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 27 D (erstattet)
 (
16
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 27 E (erstattet)
 (
16
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 28
Artikel 41
2. afdeling - Bestemmelser om den fælles sikkerheds- og forsvarspolitik
Artikel 17 (flyttet)
Artikel 42
Artikel 43
Artikel 44
Artikel 45
Artikel 46
AFSNIT VI - BESTEMMELSER OM POLITISAMARBEJDE OG RETLIGT SAMARBEJDE I KRIMINALSAGER(ophævet)
 (
17
)
Artikel 29 (erstattet)
 (
18
)
Artikel 30 (erstattet)
 (
19
)
Artikel 31 (erstattet)
 (
20
)
Artikel 32 (erstattet)
 (
21
)
Artikel 33 (erstattet)
 (
22
)
Artikel 34 (ophævet)
Artikel 35 (ophævet)
Artikel 36 (erstattet)
 (
23
)
Artikel 37 (ophævet)
Artikel 38 (ophævet)
Artikel 39 (ophævet)
Artikel 40 (erstattet)
 (
24
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 40 A (erstattet)
 (
24
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 40 B (erstattet)
 (
24
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 41 (ophævet)
Artikel 42 (ophævet)
AFSNIT VII - BESTEMMELSER OM FORSTÆRKET SAMARBEJDE (erstattet)
 (
25
)
AFSNIT IV - BESTEMMELSER OM FORSTÆRKET SAMARBEJDE
Artikel 43 (erstattet)
 (
25
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 43 A (erstattet)
 (
25
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 43 B (erstattet)
 (
25
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 44 (erstattet)
 (
25
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 44 A (erstattet)
 (
25
)
Artikel 20
Artikel 45 (erstattet)
 (
25
)
Artikel 20
AFSNIT VIII - AFSLUTTENDE BESTEMMELSER
AFSNIT VI - AFSLUTTENDE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 46 (ophævet)
Artikel 47
Artikel 47 (erstattet)
Artikel 40
Artikel 48
Artikel 48
Artikel 49
Artikel 49
Artikel 50
Artikel 51
Artikel 52
Artikel 50 (ophævet)
Artikel 51
Artikel 53
Artikel 52
Artikel 54
Artikel 53
Artikel 55
Traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
Tidligere nummerering i traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Fællesskab
Ny nummerering i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
FØRSTE DEL - PRINCIPPERNE
FØRSTE DEL - PRINCIPPERNE
Artikel 1 (ophævet)
Artikel 1
Artikel 2 (ophævet)
 (
26
)
Afsnit I - Unionens kompetencekategorier og -områder
Artikel 2
Artikel 3
Artikel 4
Artikel 5
Artikel 6
Afsnit II - Almindelige bestemmelser
Artikel 7
Artikel 3, stk. 1 (ophævet)
 (
27
)
Artikel 3, stk. 2
Artikel 8
Artikel 4 (flyttet)
Artikel 119
Artikel 5 (ophævet)
 (
28
)
Artikel 9
Artikel 10
Artikel 6
Artikel 11
Artikel 153, stk. 2 (flyttet)
Artikel 12
Artikel 13
 (
29
)
Artikel 7 (ophævet)
 (
30
)
Artikel 8 (ophævet)
 (
31
)
Artikel 9 (ophævet)
Artikel 10 (ophævet)
 (
32
)
Artikel 11 (erstattet)
 (
33
)
Artikel 326-334
Artikel 11 A (erstattet)
 (
33
)
Artikel 326-334
Artikel 12 (flyttet)
Artikel 18
Artikel 13 (flyttet)
Artikel 19
Artikel 14 (flyttet)
Artikel 26
Artikel 15 (flyttet)
Artikel 27
Artikel 16
Artikel 14
Artikel 255 (flyttet)
Artikel 15
Artikel 286 (erstattet)
Artikel 16
Artikel 17
ANDEN DEL - UNIONSBORGERSKAB
ANDEN DEL - IKKE-FORSKELSBEHANDLING OG UNIONSBORGERSKAB
Artikel 12 (flyttet)
Artikel 18
Artikel 13 (flyttet)
Artikel 19
Artikel 17
Artikel 20
Artikel 18
Artikel 21
Artikel 19
Artikel 22
Artikel 20
Artikel 23
Artikel 21
Artikel 24
Artikel 22
Artikel 25
TREDJE DEL - FÆLLESSKABETS POLITIKKER
TREDJE DEL - INTERNE POLITIKKER OG FORANSTALTNINGER
Afsnit I - Det indre marked
Artikel 14 (flyttet)
Artikel 26
Artikel 15 (flyttet)
Artikel 27
Afsnit I - Frie varebevægelser
Afsnit II - Frie varebevægelser
Artikel 23
Artikel 28
Artikel 24
Artikel 29
Kapitel 1 - Toldunionen
Kapitel 1 - Toldunionen
Artikel 25
Artikel 30
Artikel 26
Artikel 31
Artikel 27
Artikel 32
Tredje del, afsnit X, Toldsamarbejde (flyttet)
Kapitel 2 - Toldsamarbejde
Artikel 135 (flyttet)
Artikel 33
Kapitel 2 - Forbud mod kvantitative restriktioner mellem medlemsstaterne
Kapitel 3 - Forbud mod kvantitative restriktioner mellem medlemsstaterne
Artikel 28
Artikel 34
Artikel 29
Artikel 35
Artikel 30
Artikel 36
Artikel 31
Artikel 37
Afsnit II - Landbruget
Afsnit III - Landbrug og fiskeri
Artikel 32
Artikel 38
Artikel 33
Artikel 39
Artikel 34
Artikel 40
Artikel 35
Artikel 41
Artikel 36
Artikel 42
Artikel 37
Artikel 43
Artikel 38
Artikel 44
Afsnit III - Den frie bevægelighed for personer, tjenesteydelser og kapital
Afsnit IV - Den frie bevægelighed for personer, tjenesteydelser og kapital
Kapitel 1 - Arbejdskraften
Kapitel 1 - Arbejdskraften
Artikel 39
Artikel 45
Artikel 40
Artikel 46
Artikel 41
Artikel 47
Artikel 42
Artikel 48
Kapitel 2 - Etableringsretten
Kapitel 2 - Etableringsretten
Artikel 43
Artikel 49
Artikel 44
Artikel 50
Artikel 45
Artikel 51
Artikel 46
Artikel 52
Artikel 47
Artikel 53
Artikel 48
Artikel 54
Artikel 294 (flyttet)
Artikel 55
Kapitel 3 - Tjenesteydelser
Kapitel 3 - Tjenesteydelser
Artikel 49
Artikel 56
Artikel 50
Artikel 57
Artikel 51
Artikel 58
Artikel 52
Artikel 59
Artikel 53
Artikel 60
Artikel 54
Artikel 61
Artikel 55
Artikel 62
Kapitel 4 - Kapital og betalinger
Kapitel 4 - Kapital og betalinger
Artikel 56
Artikel 63
Artikel 57
Artikel 64
Artikel 58
Artikel 65
Artikel 59
Artikel 66
Artikel 60 (flyttet)
Artikel 75
Afsnit IV - Visum, asyl, indvandring og andre politikker i forbindelse med den fri bevægelighed for personer
Afsnit V - Et område med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed
Kapitel 1 - Almindelige bestemmelser
Artikel 61
Artikel 67
 (
34
)
Artikel 68
Artikel 69
Artikel 70
Artikel 71
 (
35
)
Artikel 64, stk. 1 (erstattet)
Artikel 72
 (
36
)
Artikel 73
Artikel 66 (erstattet)
Artikel 74
Artikel 60 (flyttet)
Artikel 75
Artikel 76
Kapitel 2 - Politikkerne for grænsekontrol, asyl og indvandring
Artikel 62
Artikel 77
Artikel 63, nr. 1 og 2, og artikel 64, stk. 2
 (
37
)
Artikel 78
Artikel 63, nr. 3 og 4
Artikel 79
Artikel 80
Artikel 64, stk. 1 (erstattet)
Artikel 72
Kapitel 3 - Samarbejde om civilretlige spørgsmål
Artikel 65
Artikel 81
Artikel 66 (erstattet)
Artikel 74
Artikel 67 (ophævet)
Artikel 68 (ophævet)
Artikel 69 (ophævet)
Kapitel 4 - Retligt samarbejde i straffesager
Artikel 82
 (
38
)
Artikel 83
 (
38
)
Artikel 84
Artikel 85
 (
38
)
Artikel 86
Kapitel 5 - Politisamarbejde
Artikel 87
 (
39
)
Artikel 88
 (
39
)
Artikel 89
 (
40
)
Afsnit V - Transport
Afsnit VI - Transport
Artikel 70
Artikel 90
Artikel 71
Artikel 91
Artikel 72
Artikel 92
Artikel 73
Artikel 93
Artikel 74
Artikel 94
Artikel 75
Artikel 95
Artikel 76
Artikel 96
Artikel 77
Artikel 97
Artikel 78
Artikel 98
Artikel 79
Artikel 99
Artikel 80
Artikel 100
Afsnit VI - De fælles regler om konkurrence, fiskale spørgsmål og indbyrdes tilnærmelse af lovgivningerne
Afsnit VII - De fælles regler om konkurrence, fiskale spørgsmål og indbyrdes tilnærmelse af lovgivningerne
Kapitel 1 - Konkurrencereglerne
Kapitel 1 - Konkurrencereglerne
1. afdeling - Regler for virksomhederne
1. afdeling - Regler for virksomhederne
Artikel 81
Artikel 101
Artikel 82
Artikel 102
Artikel 83
Artikel 103
Artikel 84
Artikel 104
Artikel 85
Artikel 105
Artikel 86
Artikel 106
2. afdeling - Statsstøtte
2. afdeling - Statsstøtte
Artikel 87
Artikel 107
Artikel 88
Artikel 108
Artikel 89
Artikel 109
Kapitel 2 - Fiskale bestemmelser
Kapitel 2 - Fiskale bestemmelser
Artikel 90
Artikel 110
Artikel 91
Artikel 111
Artikel 92
Artikel 112
Artikel 93
Artikel 113
Kapitel 3 - Tilnærmelse af lovgivningerne
Kapitel 3 - Tilnærmelse af lovgivningerne
Artikel 95 (flyttet)
Artikel 114
Artikel 94 (flyttet)
Artikel 115
Artikel 96
Artikel 116
Artikel 97
Artikel 117
Artikel 118
Afsnit VII - Den økonomiske og monetære politik
Afsnit VIII - Den økonomiske og monetære politik
Artikel 4 (flyttet)
Artikel 119
Kapitel 1 - Den økonomiske politik
Kapitel 1 - Den økonomiske politik
Artikel 98
Artikel 120
Artikel 99
Artikel 121
Artikel 100
Artikel 122
Artikel 101
Artikel 123
Artikel 102
Artikel 124
Artikel 103
Artikel 125
Artikel 104
Artikel 126
Kapitel 2 - Den monetære politik
Kapitel 2 - Den monetære politik
Artikel 105
Artikel 127
Artikel 106
Artikel 128
Artikel 107
Artikel 129
Artikel 108
Artikel 130
Artikel 109
Artikel 131
Artikel 110
Artikel 132
Artikel 111, stk. 1-3 og stk. 5 (flyttet)
Artikel 219
Artikel 111, stk. 4 (flyttet)
Artikel 138
Artikel 133
Kapitel 3 - Institutionelle bestemmelser
Kapitel 3 - Institutionelle bestemmelser
Artikel 112 (flyttet)
Artikel 283
Artikel 113 (flyttet)
Artikel 284
Artikel 114
Artikel 134
Artikel 115
Artikel 135
Kapitel 4 - Specifikke bestemmelser for de medlemsstater, der har euroen som valuta
Artikel 136
Artikel 137
Artikel 111, stk. 4 (flyttet)
Artikel 138
Kapitel 4 - Overgangsbestemmelser
Kapitel 5 - Overgangsbestemmelser
Artikel 116 (ophævet)
Artikel 139
Artikel 117, stk. 1, stk. 2, sjette led, og stk. 3-9 (ophævet)
Artikel 117, stk. 2, de fem første led (flyttet)
Artikel 141, stk. 2
Artikel 121, stk. 1 (flyttet)
Artikel 122, stk. 2, andet punktum (flyttet)
Artikel 123, stk. 5 (flyttet)
Artikel 140
 (
41
)
Artikel 118 (ophævet)
Artikel 123, stk. 3 (flyttet)
Artikel 117, stk. 2, de fem første led (flyttet)
Artikel 141
 (
42
)
Artikel 124, stk. 1 (flyttet)
Artikel 142
Artikel 119
Artikel 143
Artikel 120
Artikel 144
Artikel 121, stk. 1 (flyttet)
Artikel 140, stk. 1
Artikel 121, stk. 2-4 (ophævet)
Artikel 122, stk. 1 og stk. 2, første punktum, samt stk. 3, 4, 5 og 6 (ophævet)
Artikel 122, stk. 2, andet punktum (flyttet)
Artikel 140, stk. 2, første afsnit
Artikel 123, stk. 1, 2 og 4 (ophævet)
Artikel 123, stk. 3 (flyttet)
Artikel 141, stk. 1
Artikel 123, stk. 5 (flyttet)
Artikel 140, stk. 3
Artikel 124, stk. 1 (flyttet)
Artikel 142
Artikel 124, stk. 2 (ophævet)
Afsnit VIII - Beskæftigelse
Afsnit IX - Beskæftigelse
Artikel 125
Artikel 145
Artikel 126
Artikel 146
Artikel 127
Artikel 147
Artikel 128
Artikel 148
Artikel 129
Artikel 149
Artikel 130
Artikel 150
Afsnit IX - Den fælles handelspolitik (flyttet)
Femte del, afsnit II, Den fælles handelspolitik
Artikel 131 (flyttet)
Artikel 206
Artikel 132 (ophævet)
Artikel 133 (flyttet)
Artikel 207
Artikel 134 (ophævet)
Afsnit X - Toldsamarbejde (flyttet)
Tredje del, afsnit II, kapitel 2, Toldsamarbejde
Artikel 135 (flyttet)
Artikel 33
Afsnit XI - Social- og arbejdsmarkedspolitikken, uddannelse, erhvervsuddannelse og ungdom
Afsnit X - Social- og arbejdsmarkedspolitikken
Kapitel 1 - Sociale bestemmelser (ophævet)
Artikel 136
Artikel 151
Artikel 152
Artikel 137
Artikel 153
Artikel 138
Artikel 154
Artikel 139
Artikel 155
Artikel 140
Artikel 156
Artikel 141
Artikel 157
Artikel 142
Artikel 158
Artikel 143
Artikel 159
Artikel 144
Artikel 160
Artikel 145
Artikel 161
Kapitel 2 - Den Europæiske Socialfond
Afsnit XI - Den Europæiske Socialfond
Artikel 146
Artikel 162
Artikel 147
Artikel 163
Artikel 148
Artikel 164
Kapitel 3 - Uddannelse, erhvervsuddannelse og ungdom
Afsnit XII - Uddannelse, erhvervsuddannelse, ungdom og sport
Artikel 149
Artikel 165
Artikel 150
Artikel 166
Afsnit XII - Kultur
Afsnit XIII - Kultur
Artikel 151
Artikel 167
Afsnit XIII - Folkesundhed
Afsnit XIV - Folkesundhed
Artikel 152
Artikel 168
Afsnit XIV - Forbrugerbeskyttelse
Afsnit XV - Forbrugerbeskyttelse
Artikel 153, stk. 1, 3, 4 og 5
Artikel 169
Artikel 153, stk. 2 (flyttet)
Artikel 12
Afsnit XV - Transeuropæiske net
Afsnit XVI - Transeuropæiske net
Artikel 154
Artikel 170
Artikel 155
Artikel 171
Artikel 156
Artikel 172
Afsnit XVI - Industri
Afsnit XVII - Industri
Artikel 157
Artikel 173
Afsnit XVII - Økonomisk og social samhørighed
Afsnit XVIII - Økonomisk, social og territorial samhørighed
Artikel 158
Artikel 174
Artikel 159
Artikel 175
Artikel 160
Artikel 176
Artikel 161
Artikel 177
Artikel 162
Artikel 178
Afsnit XVIII - Forskning og teknologisk udvikling
Afsnit XIX - Forskning, teknologisk udvikling og rummet
Artikel 163
Artikel 179
Artikel 164
Artikel 180
Artikel 165
Artikel 181
Artikel 166
Artikel 182
Artikel 167
Artikel 183
Artikel 168
Artikel 184
Artikel 169
Artikel 185
Artikel 170
Artikel 186
Artikel 171
Artikel 187
Artikel 172
Artikel 188
Artikel 189
Artikel 173
Artikel 190
Afsnit XIX - Miljø
Afsnit XX - Miljø
Artikel 174
Artikel 191
Artikel 175
Artikel 192
Artikel 176
Artikel 193
Afsnit XXI - Energi
Artikel 194
Afsnit XXII - Turisme
Artikel 195
Afsnit XXIII - Civilbeskyttelse
Artikel 196
Afsnit XXIV - Administrativt samarbejde
Artikel 197
Afsnit XX - Udviklingssamarbejde (flyttet)
Femte del, afsnit III, kapitel 1, Udviklingssamarbejde
Artikel 177 (flyttet)
Artikel 208
Artikel 178 (ophævet)
 (
43
)
Artikel 179 (flyttet)
Artikel 209
Artikel 180 (flyttet)
Artikel 210
Artikel 181 (flyttet)
Artikel 211
Afsnit XXI - Økonomisk, finansielt og teknisk samarbejde med tredjelande (flyttet)
Femte del, afsnit III, kapitel 2, Økonomisk, finansielt og teknisk samarbejde med tredjelande
Artikel 181 A (flyttet)
Artikel 212
FJERDE DEL - DE OVERSØISKE LANDES OG TERRITORIERS ASSOCIERING
FJERDE DEL - DE OVERSØISKE LANDES OG TERRITORIERS ASSOCIERING
Artikel 182
Artikel 198
Artikel 183
Artikel 199
Artikel 184
Artikel 200
Artikel 185
Artikel 201
Artikel 186
Artikel 202
Artikel 187
Artikel 203
Artikel 188
Artikel 204
FEMTE DEL - UNIONENS OPTRÆDEN UDADTIL
Afsnit I - Almindelige bestemmelser om Unionens optræden udadtil
Artikel 205
Tredje del, afsnit IX, Den fælles handelspolitik (flyttet)
Afsnit II - Den fælles handelspolitik
Artikel 131 (flyttet)
Artikel 206
Artikel 133 (flyttet)
Artikel 207
Afsnit III - Samarbejde med tredjelande og humanitær bistand
Tredje del, afsnit XX, Udviklingssamarbejde (flyttet)
Kapitel 1 - Udviklingssamarbejde
Artikel 177 (flyttet)
Artikel 208
 (
44
)
Artikel 179 (flyttet)
Artikel 209
Artikel 180 (flyttet)
Artikel 210
Artikel 181 (flyttet)
Artikel 211
Tredje del, Afsnit XXI, Økonomisk, finansielt og teknisk samarbejde med tredjelande (flyttet)
Kapitel 2 - Økonomisk, finansielt og teknisk samarbejde med tredjelande
Artikel 181 A (flyttet)
Artikel 212
Artikel 213
Kapitel 3 - Humanitær bistand
Artikel 214
Afsnit IV - Restriktive foranstaltninger
Artikel 301 (erstattet)
Artikel 215
Afsnit V - Internationale aftaler
Artikel 216
Artikel 310 (flyttet)
Artikel 217
Artikel 300 (erstattet)
Artikel 218
Artikel 111, stk. 1-3 og stk. 5 (flyttet)
Artikel 219
Afsnit VI - Unionens forbindelser med internationale organisationer og tredjelande samt Unionens delegationer
Artikel 302, 303 og 304 (erstattet)
Artikel 220
Artikel 221
Afsnit VII - Solidaritetsbestemmelse
Artikel 222
FEMTE DEL - FÆLLESSKABETS INSTITUTIONER
SJETTE DEL - INSTITUTIONELLE OG FINANSIELLE BESTEMMELSER
Afsnit I - Bestemmelser vedrørende institutionerne
Afsnit I - Bestemmelser vedrørende institutionerne
Kapitel 1 - Institutionerne
Kapitel 1 - Institutionerne
1. afdeling - Europa-Parlamentet
1. afdeling - Europa-Parlamentet
Artikel 189 (ophævet)
 (
45
)
Artikel 190, stk. 1-3 (ophævet)
 (
46
)
Artikel 190, stk. 4 og 5
Artikel 223
Artikel 191, stk. 1 (ophævet)
 (
47
)
Artikel 191, stk. 2
Artikel 224
Artikel 192, stk. 1 (ophævet)
 (
48
)
Artikel 192, stk. 2
Artikel 225
Artikel 193
Artikel 226
Artikel 194
Artikel 227
Artikel 195
Artikel 228
Artikel 196
Artikel 229
Artikel 197, stk. 1 (ophævet)
 (
49
)
Artikel 197, stk. 2, 3 og 4
Artikel 230
Artikel 198
Artikel 231
Artikel 199
Artikel 232
Artikel 200
Artikel 233
Artikel 201
Artikel 234
2. afdeling - Det Europæiske Råd
Artikel 235
Artikel 236
2. afdeling - Rådet
3. afdeling - Rådet
Artikel 202 (ophævet)
 (
50
)
Artikel 203 (ophævet)
 (
51
)
Artikel 204
Artikel 237
Artikel 205, stk. 2 og stk. 4 (ophævet)
 (
52
)
Artikel 205, stk. 1 og stk. 3
Artikel 238
Artikel 206
Artikel 239
Artikel 207
Artikel 240
Artikel 208
Artikel 241
Artikel 209
Artikel 242
Artikel 210
Artikel 243
3. afdeling - Kommissionen
4. afdeling - Kommissionen
Artikel 211 (ophævet)
 (
53
)
Artikel 244
Artikel 212 (flyttet)
Artikel 249, stk. 2
Artikel 213
Artikel 245
Artikel 214 (ophævet)
 (
54
)
Artikel 215
Artikel 246
Artikel 216
Artikel 247
Artikel 217, stk. 1, 3 og 4 (ophævet)
 (
55
)
Artikel 217, stk. 2
Artikel 248
Artikel 218, stk. 1 (ophævet)
 (
56
)
Artikel 218, stk. 2
Artikel 249
Artikel 219
Artikel 250
4. afdeling - Domstolen
5. afdeling - Den Europæiske Unions Domstol
Artikel 220 (ophævet)
 (
57
)
Artikel 221, stk. 1 (ophævet)
 (
58
)
Artikel 221, stk. 2 og 3
Artikel 251
Artikel 222
Artikel 252
Artikel 223
Artikel 253
Artikel 224
 (
59
)
Artikel 254
Artikel 255
Artikel 225
Artikel 256
Artikel 225 A
Artikel 257
Artikel 226
Artikel 258
Artikel 227
Artikel 259
Artikel 228
Artikel 260
Artikel 229
Artikel 261
Artikel 229 A
Artikel 262
Artikel 230
Artikel 263
Artikel 231
Artikel 264
Artikel 232
Artikel 265
Artikel 233
Artikel 266
Artikel 234
Artikel 267
Artikel 235
Artikel 268
Artikel 269
Artikel 236
Artikel 270
Artikel 237
Artikel 271
Artikel 238
Artikel 272
Artikel 239
Artikel 273
Artikel 240
Artikel 274
Artikel 275
Artikel 276
Artikel 241
Artikel 277
Artikel 242
Artikel 278
Artikel 243
Artikel 279
Artikel 244
Artikel 280
Artikel 245
Artikel 281
6. afdeling - Den Europæiske Centralbank
Artikel 282
Artikel 112 (flyttet)
Artikel 283
Artikel 113 (flyttet)
Artikel 284
5. afdeling - Revisionsretten
7. afdeling - Revisionsretten
Artikel 246
Artikel 285
Artikel 247
Artikel 286
Artikel 248
Artikel 287
Kapitel 2 - Fælles bestemmelser for flere institutioner
Kapitel 2 - Unionens retsakter, vedtagelsesprocedurer og andre bestemmelser
1. afdeling - Unionens retsakter
Artikel 249
Artikel 288
Artikel 289
Artikel 290
 (
60
)
Artikel 291
 (
60
)
Artikel 292
2. afdeling - Procedurer for vedtagelse af retsakter og andre bestemmelser
Artikel 250
Artikel 293
Artikel 251
Artikel 294
Artikel 252 (ophævet)
Artikel 295
Artikel 253
Artikel 296
Artikel 254
Artikel 297
Artikel 298
Artikel 255 (flyttet)
Artikel 15
Artikel 256
Artikel 299
Kapitel 3 - Unionens rådgivende organer
Artikel 300
Kapitel 3 - Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg
1. afdeling - Det Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg
Artikel 257 (ophævet)
 (
61
)
Artikel 258, stk. 1, 2 og 4
Artikel 301
Artikel 258, stk. 3 (ophævet)
 (
62
)
Artikel 259
Artikel 302
Artikel 260
Artikel 303
Artikel 261 (ophævet)
Artikel 262
Artikel 304
Kapitel 4 - Regionsudvalget
2. afdeling - Regionsudvalget
Artikel 263, stk. 1 og 5 (ophævet)
 (
63
)
Artikel 263, stk. 2-4
Artikel 305
Artikel 264
Artikel 306
Artikel 265
Artikel 307
Kapitel 5 - Den Europæiske Investeringsbank
Kapitel 4 - Den Europæiske Investeringsbank
Artikel 266
Artikel 308
Artikel 267
Artikel 309
Afsnit II - Finansielle bestemmelser
Afsnit II - Finansielle bestemmelser
Artikel 268
Artikel 310
Kapitel 1 - Unionens egne indtægter
Artikel 269
Artikel 311
Artikel 270 (ophævet)
 (
64
)
Kapitel 2 - Den flerårige finansielle ramme
Artikel 312
Kapitel 3 - Unionens årlige budget
Artikel 272, stk. 1 (flyttet)
Artikel 313
Artikel 271 (flyttet)
Artikel 316
Artikel 272, stk. 1 (flyttet)
Artikel 313
Artikel 272, stk. 2-10
Artikel 314
Artikel 273
Artikel 315
Artikel 271 (flyttet)
Artikel 316
Kapitel 4 - Gennemførelse af budgettet og decharge
Artikel 274
Artikel 317
Artikel 275
Artikel 318
Artikel 276
Artikel 319
Kapitel 5 - Fælles bestemmelser
Artikel 277
Artikel 320
Artikel 278
Artikel 321
Artikel 279
Artikel 322
Artikel 323
Artikel 324
Kapitel 6 - Bekæmpelse af svig
Artikel 280
Artikel 325
Afsnit III - Forstærket samarbejde
Artikel 11 og 11 A (erstattet)
Artikel 326
 (
65
)
Artikel 11 og 11 A (erstattet)
Artikel 327
 (
65
)
Artikel 11 og 11 A (erstattet)
Artikel 328
 (
65
)
Artikel 11 og 11 A (erstattet)
Artikel 329
 (
65
)
Artikel 11 og 11 A (erstattet)
Artikel 330
 (
65
)
Artikel 11 og 11 A (erstattet)
Artikel 331
 (
65
)
Artikel 11 og 11 A (erstattet)
Artikel 332
 (
65
)
Artikel 11 og 11 A (erstattet)
Artikel 333
 (
65
)
Artikel 11 og 11 A (erstattet)
Artikel 334
 (
65
)
SJETTE DEL - ALMINDELIGE OG AFSLUTTENDE BESTEMMELSER
SYVENDE DEL - ALMINDELIGE OG AFSLUTTENDE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 281 (ophævet)
 (
66
)
Artikel 282
Artikel 335
Artikel 283
Artikel 336
Artikel 284
Artikel 337
Artikel 285
Artikel 338
Artikel 286 (erstattet)
Artikel 16
Artikel 287
Artikel 339
Artikel 288
Artikel 340
Artikel 289
Artikel 341
Artikel 290
Artikel 342
Artikel 291
Artikel 343
Artikel 292
Artikel 344
Artikel 293 (ophævet)
Artikel 294 (flyttet)
Artikel 55
Artikel 295
Artikel 345
Artikel 296
Artikel 346
Artikel 297
Artikel 347
Artikel 298
Artikel 348
Artikel 299, stk. 1 (ophævet)
 (
67
)
Artikel 299, stk. 2, andet, tredje og fjerde afsnit
Artikel 349
Artikel 299, stk. 2, første afsnit, og stk. 3-6 (flyttet)
Artikel 355
Artikel 300 (erstattet)
Artikel 218
Artikel 301 (erstattet)
Artikel 215
Artikel 302 (erstattet)
Artikel 220
Artikel 303 (erstattet)
Artikel 220
Artikel 304 (erstattet)
Artikel 220
Artikel 305 (ophævet)
Artikel 306
Artikel 350
Artikel 307
Artikel 351
Artikel 308
Artikel 352
Artikel 353
Artikel 309
Artikel 354
Artikel 310 (flyttet)
Artikel 217
Artikel 311 (ophævet)
 (
68
)
Artikel 299, stk. 2, første afsnit, og stk. 3-6 (flyttet)
Artikel 355
Artikel 312
Artikel 356
Afsluttende bestemmelser
Artikel 313
Artikel 357
Artikel 358
Artikel 314 (ophævet)
 (
69
)
(
1
)
  Disse to tabeller er taget fra tabellerne i Lissabontraktatens artikel 5, uden den midterste kolonne, der indeholdt den midlertidige nummerering i Lissabontraktaten.
(
2
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 7 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde (i det følgende benævnt "TEUF") samt artikel 13, stk. 1, og artikel 21, stk. 3, andet afsnit, i traktaten om Den Europæiske Union (i det følgende benævnt "EU-traktaten").
(
3
)
  Erstatter artikel 5 i traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Fællesskab (i det følgende benævnt "EF-traktaten").
(
4
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 15.
(
5
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 13, stk. 2.
(
6
)
  Artikel 8 i EU-traktaten, som var gældende før Lissabontraktatens ikrafttrædelse (i det følgende benævnt "den nugældende EU-traktat"), ændrede EF-traktaten. Disse ændringer er indarbejdet i sidstnævnte traktat, og artikel 8 ophæves. Dens nummer anvendes til indsættelse af en ny bestemmelse.
(
7
)
  Stk. 4 erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 191, stk. 1, i EF-traktaten.
(
8
)
  Artikel 9 i den nugældende EU-traktat ændrede traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Kul- og Stålfællesskab. Sidstnævnte traktat udløb den 23. juli 2002. Artikel 9 ophæves og dens nummer anvendes til indsættelse af en ny bestemmelse.
(
9
)
—
Stk. 1 og 2 erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 189 i EF-traktaten
—
stk. 1-3 erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 190, stk. 1-3, i EF-traktaten
—
stk. 1 erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 192, stk. 1, i EF-traktaten
—
stk. 4 erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 197, stk. 1, i EF-traktaten.
(
10
)
  Erstatter artikel 4 for så vidt angår substansen.
(
11
)
—
stk. 1 erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 202, første og andet led, i EF-traktaten
—
stk. 2 og 9 erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 203 i EF-traktaten
—
stk. 4 og 5 erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 205, stk. 2 og 4, i EF-traktaten.
(
12
)
—
Stk. 1 erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 211 i EF-traktaten
—
stk. 3 og 7 erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 214 i EF-traktaten
—
stk. 6 erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 217, stk. 1, 3 og 4, i EF-traktaten.
(
13
)
—
Erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 220 i EF-traktaten
—
stk. 2, første afsnit, erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 221, stk. 1, i EF-traktaten.
(
14
)
  Artikel 10 i den nugældende EU-traktat ændrede traktaten om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Atomenergifællesskab. Disse ændringer er indarbejdet i sidstnævnte traktat, og artikel 10 ophæves. Dens nummer anvendes til indsættelse af en ny bestemmelse.
(
15
)
  Erstatter ligeledes artikel 11 og 11 A, i EF-traktaten.
(
16
)
  Den nugældende EU-traktats artikel 27 A-27 E om forstærket samarbejde erstattes af artikel 326-334 i TEUF.
(
17
)
  Bestemmelserne i den nugældende EU-traktats afsnit VI, om politisamarbejde og retligt samarbejde i kriminalsager, erstattes af bestemmelserne i tredje del, afsnit IV (omnummereret til V), kapitel 1, 4 og 5 i TEUF.
(
18
)
  Erstattet af artikel 67 i TEUF.
(
19
)
  Erstattet af artikel 87 og 88 i TEUF.
(
20
)
  Erstattet af artikel 82, 83 og 85 i TEUF.
(
21
)
  Erstattet af artikel 89 i TEUF.
(
22
)
  Erstattet af artikel 72 i TEUF.
(
23
)
  Erstattet af artikel 71 i TEUF.
(
24
)
  Den nugældende EU-traktats artikel 40-40 B om forstærket samarbejde erstattes ligeledes af 326-334 i TEUF.
(
25
)
  Den nugældende EU-traktats artikel 43-45 og afsnit VII om forstærket samarbejde erstattes af artikel 326-334 i TEUF.
(
26
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 3 i EU-traktaten.
(
27
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 3-6 i TEUF.
(
28
)
  Erstattet af artikel 5 i EU-traktaten.
(
29
)
  Indsættelse af den dispositive del af protokollen om dyrebeskyttelse og dyrevelfærd.
(
30
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 13 i EU-traktaten.
(
31
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 13 i EU-traktaten og artikel 282, stk. 1, i TEUF.
(
32
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 4, stk. 3, i EU-traktaten.
(
33
)
  Ligeledes erstattet af artikel 20 i EU-traktaten.
(
34
)
  Erstatter ligeledes artikel 29 i den nugældende EU-traktat.
(
35
)
  Erstatter ligeledes artikel 36 i den nugældende EU-traktat.
(
36
)
  Erstatter ligeledes artikel 33 i den nugældende EU-traktat.
(
37
)
  Artikel 63, nr. 1 og 2, i EF-traktaten erstattes af artikel 78, stk. 1 og 2, i TEUF og artikel 64, stk. 2, erstattes af artikel 78, stk. 3, i TEUF.
(
38
)
  Erstatter artikel 31 i den nugældende EU-traktat.
(
39
)
  Erstatter artikel 30 i den nugældende EU-traktat.
(
40
)
  Erstatter artikel 32 i den nugældende EU-traktat.
(
41
)
—
Artikel 140, stk. 1, er affattet som artikel 121, stk. 1.
—
Artikel 140, stk. 2, er affattet som artikel 122, stk. 2, andet punktum.
—
Artikel 140, stk. 3, er affattet som artikel 123, stk. 5.
(
42
)
—
Artikel 141, stk. 1, er affattet som artikel 123, stk. 3.
—
Artikel 141, stk. 2, er affattet som artikel 117, stk. 2, de fem første led.
(
43
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 208, stk. 1, andet afsnit, andet punktum, i TEUF.
(
44
)
  Stk. 1, andet afsnit, andet punktum, erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 178 i EF-traktaten.
(
45
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 14, stk. 1 og 2, i EU-traktaten.
(
46
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 14, stk. 1-3, i EU-traktaten.
(
47
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 11, stk. 4, i EU-traktaten.
(
48
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 14, stk. 1, i EU-traktaten.
(
49
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 14, stk. 4, i EU-traktaten.
(
50
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 16, stk. 1, i EU-traktaten samt artikel 290 og artikel 291 i TEUF.
(
51
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 16, stk. 2 og 9, i EU-traktaten.
(
52
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 16, stk. 4 og 5, i EU-traktaten.
(
53
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 17, stk. 1, i EU-traktaten.
(
54
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 17, stk. 3 og 7, i EU-traktaten.
(
55
)
  Erstattet for så vidt angår substansen af artikel 17, stk. 6, i EU-traktaten.
(
56
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 295 i TEUF.
(
57
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 19 i EU-traktaten.
(
58
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 19, stk. 2, første afsnit, i EU-traktaten.
(
59
)
  Første punktum i stk. 1 erstattes, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 19, stk. 2, andet afsnit, i EU-traktaten.
(
60
)
  Erstatter, for så vidt angår substansen, artikel 202, tredje led, i EF-traktaten.
(
61
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 300, stk. 2, i TEUF.
(
62
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 300, stk. 4, i TEUF.
(
63
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 300, stk. 3 og 4, i TEUF.
(
64
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 310, stk. 4, i TEUF.
(
65
)
  Erstatter ligeledes artikel 27 A-27 E, 40-40 B og 43-45 i den nugældende EU-traktat.
(
66
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 47 i EU-traktaten.
(
67
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 52 i EU-traktaten.
(
68
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 51 i EU-traktaten.
(
69
)
  Erstattet, for så vidt angår substansen, af artikel 55 i EU-traktaten.

Summary:
Traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
RESUMÉ AF:
Traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde
INTRODUKTION
Traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde (TEUF) blev som følge af Lissabontraktaten udviklet ud fra traktaten om oprettelse af 
Det Europæiske Fællesskab
 (TEF eller EF-traktaten), som fastlagt i 
Maastrichttraktaten
. Selve EF-traktaten var baseret på traktaten om oprettelse af 
Det Europæiske Økonomiske Fællesskab
, som blev underskrevet i Rom den 25. marts 1957. Oprettelsen af Den Europæiske Union med Maastrichttraktaten (den 7. februar 1992) markerede endnu et skridt mod den politiske samling af Europa.
Den Europæiske Union erstattede dog ikke De Europæiske Fællesskaber, men anbragte dem under den samme paraply, baseret på strukturen med »tre søjler«:
Den første søjle
 bestod af De Europæiske Fællesskaber (EF, 
Det Europæiske Kul- og Stålfællesskab
 (EKSF) indtil 2002 samt 
Euratom
).
Den anden søjle
 bestod af samarbejdet mellem EU-landene i henhold til 
den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik
.
Den tredje søjle 
omfattede samarbejdet mellem EU-landene på områderne 
retlige anliggender
 og indre anliggender.
Enhver ny traktat medfører omnummerering af artiklerne. Med 
Lissabontraktaten
, som blev underskrevet den 13.12.2007 og trådte i kraft den 1.12.2009, blev TEF omdøbt til TEUF, og de tre søjler blev samlet i det reformerede EU og blev omnummereret igen.
TEUF er én af EU’s to primære traktater sammen med 
traktaten om Den Europæiske Union
 (TEU). Den danner det detaljerede grundlag for EU-retten ved at definere EU’s principper og mål samt anvendelsesområder for optræden på politikområderne. Den fastlægger også detaljer vedrørende EU-institutionernes organisation og funktion.
HVAD ER FORMÅLET MED TRAKTATEN?
Som allerede angivet i den tidligere præambel var formålet med TEF at »skabe grundlag for en stadig snævrere sammenslutning mellem de europæiske folk«. Denne ordlyd findes stadig i præamblen til den nuværende TEUF samt i TEU. Disse traktater har faktisk tilført en mere politisk og demokratisk dimension til europæisk integration i tilgift til det oprindelige økonomiske mål med at oprette et indre marked.
HOVEDPUNKTER I DEN KONSOLIDEREDE TRAKTAT
Første del — 
Principperne:
beskriver formålet med traktaten og dens forbindelse til TEU (artikel 1)
indeholder en oversigt over EU’s kompetencer i henhold til EU’s kompetencer inden for hvert område (artikel 2, 3, 4, 5 og 6)
fastsætter almindelige bestemmelser for EU’s handlinger (artikel 7-17).
 
 
Anden del — 
Ikkeforskelsbehandling og unionsborgerskab:
forbyder forskelsbehandling på grundlag af nationalitet (artikel 18)
erklærer, at EU vil »bekæmpe forskelsbehandling på grundlag af køn, race eller etnisk oprindelse, religion eller tro, handicap eller seksuel orientering« (artikel 19)
opretter og definerer unionsborgerskabet og de tilhørende rettigheder (artikel 20-24).
 
 
Tredje del — den største (artikel 26-197) — fastsætter retsgrundlaget for 
EU’s politikker og handlinger internt
 på følgende områder:
det 
indre marked
 (afsnit I)
frie varebevægelser
 (afsnit II), herunder 
toldunionen
den 
fælles landbrugspolitik
 og den 
fælles fiskeripolitik
 (afsnit III)
den frie bevægelighed for arbejdskraft (og 
personer
 generelt), 
tjenesteydelser
 og 
kapital
 (afsnit IV)
et 
område med frihed, sikkerhed og retfærdighed
 (afsnit V), herunder 
politisamarbejde og retligt samarbejde
transport
 (afsnit VI)
konkurrence
, 
skattepolitik
 og 
harmonisering af lovgivning
 (afsnit VII)
den 
økonomiske og monetære politik
 (afsnit VIII), herunder artikler om euroen
beskæftigelsespolitik
 (afsnit IX)
socialpolitik
 (afsnit X), med henvisning til den 
europæiske socialpagt
 (1961) og 
fællesskabspagten om arbejdstagernes grundlæggende arbejdsmarkedsmæssige og sociale rettigheder
 (1989) — afsnit XI opretter 
Den Europæiske Socialfond
politikker vedrørende 
uddannelse
, 
erhvervsuddannelse
, 
ungdom
 og 
sport
 (afsnit XII)
kultur
 (afsnit XIII)
folkesundhed
 (afsnit XIV)
forbrugerbeskyttelse
 (afsnit XV)
transeuropæiske net
 (afsnit XVI)
industripolitik
 (afsnit XVII)
økonomisk, social og territorial samhørighed
 — med andre ord reduktion af forskelle i udvikling (afsnit XVIII)
politikker for 
forskning og udvikling
 samt 
rummet
 (afsnit XIX)
miljøpolitik
 (afsnit XX)
energipolitik
 (afsnit XXI)
turisme
 (afsnit XXII)
civilbeskyttelse
 (afsnit XXIII)
administrativt samarbejde
 (afsnit XXIV).
 
 
Fjerde del — 
De 
oversøiske lande og territoriers
 associering
 (artikel 198-204) beskriver de særlige forbindelser mellem EU og visse EU-landes oversøiske territorier, som i modsætning til regionerne i den yderste periferi ikke er en del af EU. 
 
Femte del — 
EU’s optræden udadtil
 (artikel 205-222) beskriver:
den fælles handelspolitik (
udenrigshandel
)
samarbejde med ikke-EU-lande og humanitær bistand
forbindelser til ikke-EU-lande (internationale traktater, 
sanktioner
 og 
solidaritet
 mellem EU-lande) samt internationale organer
oprettelse af EU-delegationer
at EU’s optræden udadtil skal være i overensstemmelse med principperne i kapitel 1, afsnit V i TEU vedrørende den fælles udenrigs- og sikkerhedspolitik (artikel 205).
 
 
Sjette del — 
Institutionelle og finansielle bestemmelser
 omhandler:
EU’s institutioner
 (artikel 223-227)
EU’s rådgivende organer (artikel 300-307)
Den Europæiske Investeringsbank (artikel 308 og 309)
EU’s 
retsakter
 (forordninger, direktiver osv.) og 
procedurer
 (artikel 288-299)
EU’s 
budget
 (artikel 310-325)
forstærket samarbejde
 mellem EU-landene (artikel 326-334).
 
 
Syvende del — 
Almindelige og afsluttende bestemmelser
 (artikel 335-358) omhandler specifikke juridiske bestemmelser som for eksempel EU’s rets- og handleevne, territorial og tidsmæssig anvendelse, institutionernes hjemsted, immunitet og betydningen for traktater underskrevet inden 1958 eller tiltrædelsesdatoen.
HVORNÅR GÆLDER TRAKTATEN FRA?
TEUF blev underskrevet af 27 EU-lande (Kroatien blev først medlem af EU i 2013) den 13. december 2007 og trådte i kraft den 1. december 2009.
BAGGRUND
For flere oplysninger henvises til:
De første traktater
 (
Europa-Parlamentet
) 
 
EU’s historie
 (
Det Europæiske Råd
) 
 
EU-traktater
 (
Europa-Kommissionen
) 
 
Oversigt over traktater
 (
EUR-Lex
).
HOVEDDOKUMENT
Traktaten
 om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde af 13. december 2007 — konsolideret udgave (EUT C 202 af 7.6.2016, s. 47-360).
TILHØRENDE DOKUMENTER
Traktaten
 om oprettelse af Det Europæiske Økonomiske Fællesskab (ikke offentliggjort i Den Europæiske Unions Tidende).
Efterfølgende ændringer af traktaten er blevet indarbejdet i grundteksten. Denne 
konsoliderede udgave
 er kun til orientering.
Maastrichttraktaten
 af 7. februar 1992 (EFT C 191 af 29.7.1992, s. 1-112).
Lissabontraktaten
 af 13. december 2007 (EUT C 306 af 17.12.2007, s. 1-271).
seneste ajourføring 15.12.2017